《MR BILLIONAIRE'S REGRET: CHASING HIS IRRESISTIBLE WIFE》


 The beginning of it all.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The scent of the dinner wafted through the room, as I focused on my husband, Jared. His dark hair falling just right, framing his straight nose and sharp jawline. Even in his casual clothes, the man had an undeniable presence-broad shoulders, a sculpted chest. He


    could''ve walked right out of a magazine, yet here he was, with me.


    It was our anniversary, and inmemoration of that, I had suggested that we had an indoor dinner- just the two of us.


    Despite his usual aloof self, Jared had created time from his usual busy work schedule, and that was a gesture I considered lovely. Especially when he looked up at me with those smoldering eyes, it was hard to stay upset.


    I had chosen to sit across from him instead of our usual dinning position-beside him because I wanted to see all of his reactions when I finally broke the good news to him.


    You see, I just discovered that I am pregnant yesterday from our family doctor, and I stalled the news, so I could break it to Jared during the anniversary dinner.


    Whatever way would have been better? Celebrating an anniversary, and the conception of a baby. Sounds like a double party to me.


    "This meal is delicious, Arielle," Jaredmented, interrupting my line of thoughts. "I don''t understand why I''m always awed by your culinary skill. You are a chef after all."


    I shed him the most beautiful smile I could muster, feeling flustered by hispliment. "Thank you, Jared. That means a loting from you."


    He smiled back, but his was not as wide and bright as mine. "You didn''t have to make so many dishes, though. Two or three would have been just enough. It''s only the two of us after all."


    I clicked my tongue, there he went again. I was just about to reply to him, to tell him that it was our anniversary and I wanted to make it special, when his phone rang, the shrill sound disrupting the calm atmosphere.


    Jared''s face fell when he looked at the screen, and then his expression turned apologetic. "Excuse me, Arielle. I have to take this. It''s work," he said and rose to his feet.


    I felt a lump form in my throat, as I nodded in understanding, trying to mask my disappointment.


    "It''s fine, go on. I''ll be here," I said, my voiceing out tter than I intended.


    "I''ll make it up to you, I swear. I''ll get you new jewelry, whatever you want," he called out as he rushed out of the dinning room.


    I reclined back on my seat, frustrated and disappointed. It''s 9 o''clock. Who leaves their home at this time for work? It''s our special day for crying out loud, and making it up to me with jewelry?


    My eyes inadvertently rolled. Men need to learn that gifts are not always the key to a woman''s heart; quality attention is.


    I sighed for the umpteenth time. He hadn''t mentioned when he''d return, as usual. Would he even remember our anniversary when he was done with work? The food once appealing, now looked unappetizing. Our anniversary dinner, ruined by a work call. Then I proceeded to cover the food. While at it, I decided that I will wait for Jared in the sitting room while entertaining myself with my favorite reality show.


    I got to the sitting room to wait for Jared. Pregnancy reactions made me drowsy, and even before I knew it, I fell asleep and woke up with a start hourster. My eyes groggily opened to an eerily calm house. I was still on the couch, alone. Looking up at the clock, my heart sank. It was a few minutes past 12 o''clock.


    A painful realization dawned on me; our anniversary was over. Anger and disappointment enveloped me as I realized that Jared wasn''t home yet. I had been excited to share my news with him, but now, that too was ruined.


    I walked over to the dining room, the remnants of our anniversary dinner stillid out on the table. Fine, guess this was the karma for me, a star chef, taking a two-day leave and not cooking for my appreciative guests but cooking for my husband. Sighing in resignation, I cleared the table and sent some of the food to the trash.


    In the early morning, I arrived at the restaurant, the familiar chaos of the kitchen greeted me like an old friend, and so did my colleagues. Their expression is a mix of concern and curiosity.


    "Arielle! You came so early! I thought you were taking a two-day off."


    I forced a smile, still feeling the pain of my ruined anniversary dinner.


    Mr. Stone, my manager, a tall and imposing man with a kind smile, approached me as I was ncing through the newly modified menu.


    "Arielle, got a few minutes to spare?" He asked.


    "Sure," I responded, looking up from the menu.


    "There''s an opportunity for overseas study,sting three years. It''s a great opportunity to improve and take your culinary skills to the next level. Are you interested?"


    I hesitated, as I got lost in thought.


    Three years. A long time to be away, especially with a baby on the way. But the idea tugged at something deep inside me a chance to step out of Jared''s shadow and prove myself as a chef on my own terms. I''d always relied on his support, and as much as I loved him, I wanted to know what it felt like to seed because of me, not because of us.


    Mr. Stone noticed my hesitance and ced a hand on my shoulder. "Take your time, my dear. Think about it and discuss it with your partner. This is a lifetime decision, and I want you to be certain." He patted me on the back and walked off.


    I sighed, my mind racing with thoughts again. I tried to weigh the odds. Would Jared be okay with raising our child on his own if I eventually give birth? What about our marriage? Would he be able to survive the distance?


    All these thoughts and more filled my mind as I returned to work, my hands busy as I prepped for lunch service.


    Hourster, a waitress rushed into the kitchen, a distressed look on her face. "Ma, there''s a customer insisting on seeing you," she said, her voice urgent.


    "What''s the problem?" I asked, surprised.


    "She wouldn''t say, and she''s being really rude," the waitress responded. "She says she wants to see the chef in charge."


    I hurriedly took off my apron, washed my hands, and followed the waitress out to the dinning area.


    "Hi, I''m Arielle, the head chef," I said, stopping in front of the customer''s table. "Sorry you''re upset. Can you tell me what''s wrong with the food?"


    The customer, a pregnant woman, looked me up and down, her eyes zing hot with anger. "Wrong? Everything! Your food tastes so nd," she spat. "I can''t believe you call yourself a chef."


    I listened patiently, and afterward, I defended my cuisine, exining our menu and ingredients, but she remained adamant.


    "I don''t care about anything you say," she snapped. "I''m going to wait for my husband to arrive and have you fired."


    What? I slightly frowned and maintained my professional demeanor. "Ma''am, I assure you that our food is prepared to the highest standard and with the best ingredients. If you''d like, I can make it up to you with aplimentary dish of your choice."


    The woman flipped her hair nonchntly. "That won''t be necessary. I still want you fired for almost poisoning me and my unborn child. Just wait for my husband to arrive and he will have you dealt with."


    I took a deep breath, excused myself and headed back to my office. The whole thing was absurd. I''d been a chef for years and seen my share of unreasonableints, but this was something else. Who did she think she was and who was her almighty husband could have me fired on a whim?


    I was just about to get back to work when a knock sounded on my office door. "He''s here, Ma''am," the waitress called out.


    I sighed. It was already a rough day, and I only hoped to wrap up this nonsense quickly. Iposed myself and stepped out. Whatever power this husband of hers thought he had, I wasn''t worried. I knew my work, and I knew my worth.


    But as I walked back into the dining area, my breath hitched as I caught sight of a tall figure speaking to the woman.


    She saw me first and informed her husband, gesturing to me. And before he turned to face me fully, I already knew who the man was.


    A burning sensation filled my chest as I stared at the gorgeous face that I slept with most nights.


    It was Jared, my husband!

 The third wheel

    (ARIELLE POV)


    Oh well, color me surprised!


    I blinked severally to ensure that I was not seeing wrongly. My eyes widened in shock, my mind trying to process the scene before me. My husband, Jared, was standing beside another woman, a pregnant woman who imed to be his wife, in a restaurant where I worked. The woman''s words earlier reverberated in my ears, "my husband will have you fired!" My heart pounded, breathing suddenly bing difficult.


    I felt like I had just been punched in the gut. I took a step forward, my voice raspy and barely a whisper, "Jared?"


    Jared met my gaze, hisposure unwavering. "Hey, Arielle," he said in a casual tone,, as if being seen in the restaurant his wife worked in with another woman who imed he was her husband, was a normal urrence.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    My eyes narrowed at him, as I expected him to offer me an exnation.


    Before Jared could respond, Sofia stepped forward, her face a mask of surprisement, "Oh, you must be Arielle! I''m so sorry for the confusion. I''m Sofia, Jared''s old friend."


    Looking at my expressionless face, Sofia continued, her voice syrupy sweet, "Jared''s been so kind, helping me get settled in town. I just returned from abroad and I''m going through some tough times. He''s been such a wonderful support."


    My eyes never left Jared''s face, my gaze unnerving. "Support?" I asked, unable to mask the disbelief in my tone.


    Jared nodded. "Yes, support. She''s pregnant, new in town and almost helpless. She needed someone to talk to and to help her navigate her way around town. I was just being that friend."


    Still, I was not convinced, and my eyes shifted to Sofia, who stood there with an air of vulnerability, her eyes pleading for understanding. "And the child?"


    Jared frowned and his voice became serious, "Of course not! The child isn''t mine, Arielle."


    I rxed a bit, deciding to trust my husband. Just then, Sofia cleared her throat to get my attention.


    "Umm... Arielle, right? I apologize for my behavior earlier. I was totally out of line, you see, being a pregnant woman in a new city alone isn''t easy. I needed some support, so I may have exaggerated Jared''s role a bit. You understand, don''t you? How do we sometimes need to feel protected?" she said, and I could tell her apology was insincere.


    I looked away, reluctant to ept her apology. She was rude, imed my husband as hers, and even threatened to have me fired. But Jared noticed my reluctance, and signaled me to forgive her.


    "It''s okay, I forgive you," I mumbled, but then my eyes caught the glint of a vibrant blue gem on her wrist.


    Wait a second, is that the Blue Diamond limited edition? The one I glimpsed in Jared''s bagst night? I thought it was an anniversary gift for me!


    Sofia was definitely aware of my stare.


    She turned to me, making puppy eyes. "Oh this bracelet? It''s from Jared. Arielle, surely you don''t mind Jay-Jay getting his best friend a little gift foring back home?"


    Jay-Jay? Seriously? I smiled coldly, my lips pressed together in a thin line. I didn''t bother responding to Sofia''s question, instead, I turned to Jared and said, "I need to speak with you in private, in my office."


    Without waiting for a response, I turned and strode away. As I left, Sofia''s voice drifted after me, sharine-sweet: "Jay-jay, I had no idea your wife was this sensitive."


    Jared trailed behind me, our footsteps echoing in the hallway that led to my office. I pushed open the door and stepped inside, Jared following closely behind.


    Alone with him now, I turned to face him, my face bearing a displeased expression.


    "What''s going on, Jared? You''re buying gifts for a pregnant woman who just imed to be your wife in front of everyone."


    He exhaled slowly. "Arielle, you''ve misunderstood. The bracelet was for you. But Sophia was in a delicate situation. I didn''t want to upset her."


    "You expect me to believe that? You missed our anniversary dinner, promised me that bracelet, and now I see her wearing it. How could you think that''s okay?"


    Jared slightly frowned and I knew that''s the signal of his patience running out. "Love, Sophia isn''t trying to hurt you. I''ve known her for years. She''s impulsive, a little spoiled, but not malicious. I was only trying to ease things for a friend."


    I let out a bitterugh. "So, you''d rather spare her feelings than care about how this makes me feel? Your wife?"


    "You know I care about you, Arielle. But I didn''t think this would hurt you like it has. I was handling the situation."


    I folded my arms, tired of his diplomatic responses. "Well then I''d say your ''handling'' is not that good as you thought." Before he could respond, a thought struck me. "Jared, did you evene homest night after you left?"


    "I did," he replied smoothly, with no hesitation. "You were asleep on the couch. I didn''t want to disturb you, so I went back to the office."


    He''s really busy, running thepany, dealing with endless demands. I felt a stab of guilt but pushed it aside, focusing on what mattered now. "Will you be home tonight?"


    "Sure."


    "Alright, let''s seeter at home and talk about this then."


    Jared leaned in, cing a soft kiss on my forehead. It was an old habit, the kind of gesture that used tofort me. But now, it felt like a closing statement.


    I exhaled sharply after Jared left. I tried to gain control over my emotions, deciding not to dwell on Jared and Sofia.


    After regainingposure, I made my way out of the office to continue my work. By the time my shift was over, the sun had dipped below the horizon. I was tidying up when my phone buzzed. I nced at the screen and discovered it was Ashley, my best friend. A smile broke out on my face, and I answered the phone.


    "Hey, where are you?" Ashley''s voice sounded from the other end.


    I was taken aback by her unusually serious tone. Ashley never directly called me at worktime, why was she asking?


    "Still at work, about to leave though. What''s going on? You sound worried." I asked.


    Ashley''s next response sent a chill down my spine. "Arielle, I just saw Jared and a pregnant woman going home together..."

 When doubt creep in.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    "Ashley, I need to go. Thank you for the information. I will call you backter." After the phone call with Ashley, I tried my best to handle my whirling thoughts.


    Jared is always elegant, considerate, and even meticulous. I thought I knew this man after three years'' marriage. However, I''ve never seen him defend anyone in front of me, let alone break his promise twice.


    I sighed as I stepped down from my car.


    Upon arriving at home, nothing prepared me for the sight I was met with. Sofia was seatedfortably in the sitting room, and she was not alone. She was with Jared''s mother, and they were conversing andughing happily. While Jared was sitting alone on the single sofa next to them.


    "What''s going on here?" I managed to ask, a lump forming on my throat.


    As I approached, Jared rose smoothly, reaching for my coat. "I brought Sofia over because Mom wanted to see her," he exined, his tone measured.


    "You could have told me first," I said quietly, "And this is what you called ''handling the situation''?". Jared''s eyes met mine briefly, a flicker of apology passing through them, before he went upstairs with my coat. Great. Now I had to deal with this on my own.


    Sofia turned to me with a carefree look, like she owned the house. "Oh, hey, Arielle. I''m d you are home. Jared''s mom and I were catching up."


    My eyes grew suspicious as I tried not to re at Sofia. What is she doing here? Why is my mother-inw so friendly with her?


    Jared''s mother looked up at me, her expression neutral, not as warm as when she was talking to Sofia. "Wee back," she said curtly, then turned her attention back to Sofia. "Go on, dear, you were saying?"


    I was hurt and embarrassed as I stood there, feeling like an outsider in my own home.


    I thought I knew Jared too well, but now I was terrified that he might not have told me the entire truth about his rtionship with Sofia. Because, howe she was merely his friend but had such a close rtionship with his mother?


    "Oh, I was saying," Sofia''s shrill voice interrupted my thoughts. Why do I think she was intentionally being loud so I could hear her?


    "I returned from abroad to celebrate Jared''s birthday, and I met Arielle at the restaurant earlier. It was our first time meeting," Sofia continued.


    I sneered at her forced cheerfulness. I hope she also tells Jared''s mother how rude she was, how she threatened to have me fired, and how she imed Jared''s was her husband.


    "Oh, really? That was nice," Jared''s mother said, obviously intrigued by the conversation.


    "I can''t believe Jared is married to a mere chef. I mean, don''t get me wrong, but it is not exactly a prestigious job and not befitting for the wife of a billionaire."


    She was smiling brightly, but I could see the challenge in her eyes. She wanted me to react.


    I raised an eyebrow and gave her a coolugh. "True. Jared alwaysins that I cook for the guests, not for him. It really takes skill to satisfy a billionaire''s taste every single day." Sofia''s lips twitched, and I could see her struggling to keep herposure. "Oh, I didn''t mean to belittle your skills or your profession. I just think Jared could have... chosen differently." I shrugged slightly. "He did. He chose me."


    Sophia was choked.


    "All right, all right. Arielle. Sofia was merely voicing her opinion," Jared''s mother chipped in.


    "Indeed," I said, sarcastically.


    She then turned to Sofia, "Okay Sofia, dear, let''s not talk about Arielle anymore and focus on our previous discussion. Tell me everything about your trip."


    I rolled my eyes and took a seat. However, Sofia''s words caught my attention: "So I arrived in townst night..."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Last night. The same time Jared had supposedly been workingte.


    The rest of their conversation faded into background noise as my mind raced, trying to piece together the puzzle.


    Sofia nced away, seemingly unbothered by my silence.


    As the pieces fell into ce, a realisation hit me: the call Jared receivedst night was not about work, but because he went to pick Sofia at the airport.


    My heart sank into my stomach. Why did he have to lie?


    Slowly, doubts about my marriage crept in. Do I really know the man I''m married to, or are there things about him, I still need to know?


    Jared''s mother suddenly turned to face me, a smile on her face.


    "Arielle, in case you have been wondering howe I know Sofia, I will tell you now. Sofia and Jared have been friends for a long time. They share a special bond, and I wish you could get along with her as well as Jared does."


    I forced a smile, not trusting myself to speak. Get along with Sofia? I couldn''t even stand being in the same room with her.


    "I''ll go prepare your favorites,dies," Jared''s mother said, getting up and heading to the kitchen.


    The moment she left, Sofia turned to me, her eyes glinting with mischief.


    "Oh, Arielle, did I ever mention that Jared and I go way, way back?" Her voice dripped with casual charm. "No? Well, we met in kindergarten. Can you believe it? He''s been chasing after me for twenty years."


    My stomach twisted, though I kept my expression neutral. Twenty years? Jared had never told me any of this!


    Sofia didn''t miss a beat. "It''s true! Jared was smitten. He used to do anything I asked of him. We even went to prom together. He carved our initials into a willow tree-romantic, isn''t it? He''d get so jealous back then, fighting off any guy who came near me. I had quite a few admirers, you know."


    As she spoke of their past, a mix of curiosity and jealousy churned in my stomach. I pushed the feelings down, forcing my lips into a polite curve. "That''s the past, Sofia, He''s married to me now and nothing would change that."


    Sofia''s smile faltered for a second, but she didn''t stop. "And yet, he married you so soon after I left for Europe... interesting timing, don''t you think?"


    "That''s enough, Sofia. I''m sure that Arielle doesn''t need all those details," Jared''s voice suddenly sounded from behind, interrupting Sofia. As I turned to face him, his gaze darted away.

 Trouble in paradise

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    While Sofia mped her mouth shut, startled by Jared''s sudden appearance, I slowly rose from the chair, still reeling from the shock of all I had heard.


    My heart ached-it wasn''t just what Sofia had said, it was the fact that I had to hear it from her, not Jared.


    I got to Jared and ignored himpletely as I walked past, but he tried to talk to me.


    "Arielle, please listen-" he said, trying to reach for me.


    I shrugged his hand off and walked upstairs, my eyes welled up with tears. I got to the room and copsed on the bed, numb, exhausted and disappointed.


    Just then, a text arrived on my phone. It was from Jared. "I''m sorry," it read.


    I stared at the screen for a moment, then switched off my phone, unable to deal with his apologies. Sleep didn''te easily, and when it finally did, it was restless and full of turmoil. The next morning, I woke up to an empty bed.


    It meant one thing; he didn''t sleep in our roomst night. He probably slept in the visitor''s room adjacent to our room. He always does, whenever we had a fight.


    "Or, did he sleep in the same room as Sofia?" A voice whispered in my head.


    I stopped for a moment to think about the possibility of that, but quickly thought against it. I might be having doubts about Jared because of recent urrences, but I still am aware of what he was capable of.


    I soon finished preparing and walked downstairs only to find Jared waiting for me at the foyer.


    "Good morning," he said, nting a light kiss on my cheek as though nothing had happened.


    "Yeah, good morning," I responded, trying to act cool too.


    "Arielle, about yesterday..." His voice was calm, almost too calm. "Sofia''s just struggling with the pregnancy. It''s her first, and it''s making her... needy. Please, don''t take everything she said to heart. She didn''t mean any harm."


    Instead of softening my heart like the words were intended to, they only made me bitter at the fact that my husband was in defense of another woman.


    Speaking of pregnancy, was he aware that I too was pregnant? Of course not, he had prioritized his ex over me on the day I was supposed to break the news to him.


    "So? Am I supposed to just ignore the fact that my husband lied to me? That you left me tofort another woman in the middle of the night?"


    He sighed, hisposure slipping just slightly. "I wasn''t lying. I did spend the night at the office. Picking her up was just="


    "A convenience?" I cut him off, my tone icy. "I don''t care about your stupid old crush Jared. But hiding things from me? That''s different! I don''t even know who you are anymore." His eyes darkened. "Arielle, you know that''s not true. I''m here. I''mmitted to you."


    I shook my head, feeling a lump rise in my throat. "I''m going to work. And when Ie home, I don''t want to see her here again. Do you understand?"


    My day at work was uneventful, a blur of cooking and cleaning, and soon it was closing time. I was in my office wrapping things up when a knock echoed on the door. ""Who is it?" I called out.


    "Reba, Ma," my junior chef replied. "A hot man is waiting outside for you with a massive bouquet," she announced, and I didn''t miss the giggle in her voice.


    I paused, confused. Did I have an appointment? I quickly grabbed my bag. "I''ming out now."


    As I stepped outside, I was met with a familiar figure-Jared, standing by the entrance, looking as effortlessly charming as ever, bouquet in hand. For a moment, I was taken aback. Really? For god''s sake, he''s pulling the ''charming husband'' card again? Trying to win me over with those looks? Guilty man.


    I quickly regained myposure and turned to Reba with a yful grin. "Sorry to disappoint you, but it''s not some mystery hunk-it''s just my husband. I know, I feel sorry too." Reba''s eyes widened. I wouldn''t me her, Jared had only visited my new ce of work the day of Sofia''s saga, so it''s reasonable no one here was acquainted with him.


    Jared stepped forward, his smile warm but tinged with apology. "Hello, Mrs. Smith."


    I raised an eyebrow. "What are you doing here, Mr. Smith?"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Apologizing," he said smoothly, stepping closer, "for being a jerk. Arielle, I should have told you about Sofia a long time ago. I have no excuse, and I know I messed up. Can you forgive me?"


    He nced down at the bouquet, then back at me. "To make it up to you, how about a weekend getaway? Just the two of us. At our first house."


    The mention of our first house-the cozy penthouse we''d chosen and decorated together after our wedding-made my heart soften instantly. That ce held so many happy memories. It had been ages since we''dst visited, mainly because of its distance from my workce.


    To say I was pleased was an understatement, I was beyond the moon with excitement. Finally, a gateway that will help me forget all the dramas of the past days and who knows, it could be the perfect ce to break the news of my pregnancy to Jared. "So, what do you say, Mrs Smith?" Jared inquired, looking at me expectantly.


    "Mr Smith does know how to please a woman," I blinked.


    Jared chuckled softly, his gaze melting into mine before he leaned in and kissed me deeply, tenderly. "Thank you, love, for forgiving me," he murmured, his lips brushing against mine. "And for epting the offer." He handed me the bouquet, his eyes twinkling. I inhaled deeply, savoring the scent ofvender-my favorite. "Thank you," I whispered, feeling the tension between us finally ease.


    Jared led me toward the car, opening the door for me with his usual grace. As we drove toward the penthouse, the air between us was light and hopeful, a much-needed reprieve from the tension of the past few days.


    I nced at him yfully. "So... seriously, twenty years of crushing on Sofia? I have to say, your taste has definitely improved in marrying me hubby."


    Jared shot me a sideways nce, his expression amused but warning. "Careful," he said in that smooth, low tone, "or you''ll be in for some punishment tonight."


    I couldn''t help but blush, a soft croon escaping my lips as I turned away, my cheeks burning.


    An hourter, we pulled up at the parking lot of the house. It was located inside a reputable estate. But as we alighted, something didn''t seem right.


    I tried to ce what it is and a few seconds of racking my brain brought it to my cognizance. There was a light on, in one of the rooms which was strange. "Jared, I think someone is in the house," I informed Jared as we approached the front door.


    Jared halted to give me a confused look. "What do you mean?"


    "Look," I said, pointing up to the room that had its light on.


    "Come on, Arielle. You are being paranoid. You probably forgot to turn off the lights thest time we were here," Jared said, waving off my observation.


    I opened my mouth to argue when, to my shock, the front door swung open. There, standing in the doorway with a bright, smug smile on her face, was Sofia.


    Jared and I froze, exchanging stunned nces.


    "What the hell? What are you doing here?" I snarled at Sofia, unable to control my rage.


    "Take a chill pill, Arielle. I got the address of the ce from Jared''s mum. She asked me to live here pending when I get a ce of my own, and she also said it would be beneficial for my pregnancy because the environment is cozy." Sofia exined. "You have no right to be here!" My voice rose, trembling with anger. "This ce is ours, mine and Jared''s. How dare you show up like you own it?"


    The hell, why do I keep seeing thisdy at every turn I take?


    "Oh, my bad, I didn''t know you two would visit here anytime soon.. I''m so sorry, I''ll leave right away," Sofia tilted her head, eyes wide. Here agian, that ''sorry'' look.


    Jared cleared his throat softly, stepping forward. "Arielle, let''s go inside first," he said, cing a gentle hand on my back as if trying to guide me away from the tension.


    I red at Sofia before storming inside, storming past her at the door.


    Once inside, Jared turned to Sofia, his tone measured but firm. "Sofia, this ce holds a lot of memories for Arielle and me. It''s special to us, and having someone else here, especially without our knowledge, isn''t appropriate."


    "Ipletely understand. I didn''t mean to intrude." She paused, resting a hand dramatically on her belly. "I''ll leave now..."


    Jared sighed, "It''ste, Sofia. You''re pregnant. We can''t have you out on the streets tonight." He nced at me, as if seeking my approval. "You can stay the night, and we''ll sort out everything tomorrow."


    Sofia put on her most pitiful expression, her voice soft and trembling. "No, I really shouldn''t. I don''t want to cause any tension between you and Arielle."


    "That will be dly appreciated," I said, feeling no atom of pity for her.


    Jared shook his head, looking at her with patience. "You''re not causing tension. We''ll discuss everything in the morning."


    He began to pat my back soothingly again. "Right, Arielle?"


    I didn''t bother responding, feeling the weight of his words as they made the situation worse, not better. Instead, I walked away without a word, heading deeper into the house to calm myself.


    As I wandered through the familiar rooms, something caught my eye-changes. Decorations Jared and I had carefully chosen and ced together had been reced! The furniture had been rearranged, and unfamiliar pieces had taken their ce. My heart pounded as rage built inside me.


    She''s been here long enough to make herself at home. I knew, without a doubt, that Sofia was behind it.


    Seething, I stormed back to the living room, determined to confront her. As I approached, I heard Sofia''s squeal of delight. She rushed up to Jared, snatching the bouquet from his hand.


    "Jared!" she eximed, her eyes twinkling with mock gratitude. "I can''t believe you remembered my favorite flowers..."

 Having to deal with a bitchy third wheel

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    Before I could unleash my fury, Jared''s expression hardened. His voice had a cutting edge to it. "Sofia, those flowers aren''t for you." He took the bouquet back from her with a firm gesture, handing them to me instead. "They''re for my wife," he said pointedly, his eyes meeting mine.


    Sofia''s face flushed. Meanwhile, I could barely hold back a satisfied smirk.


    However, nothing prepared me for seeing Sofia tear up and turn to Jared. "Jared, Jay-jay. I''m so sorry to interrupt your private time, but... the flower is for me, right? Remember back in high school, you used to bring mevender flowers, especially on prom nights?" Jared looked thorn, as he looked from me to Sofia. Really? He was contemting it? That flower was mine for Christ''s sake, he should simply ask her to hand it back to me, the rightful owner.


    "Arielle," Jared said calmly, "let her keep it tonight. I''ll get you something even more special tomorrow, I promise."


    I couldn''t believe my ears. "You are unbelievable, Jared!" I eximed.


    Sofia turned to me, smirking in triumph. She knew exactly how to manipte the situation. But only I saw that smirk-Jared remained oblivious, stuck in his own old-fashioned sense of gentlemanly responsibility!Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "I can''t stand this," I said, raising my hands in mock surrender. "You two can have the house to yourselves, I will look for a hotel to crash in."


    I turned around and stormed off to the ce where I kept my bag, ready to leave. As expected, Jared appeared beside me, his face apologetic.


    "Arielle, I''m sorry. You don''t always have to lose your cool. She''s pregnant, and I heard pregnancy hormones affect women''s behavior a lot."


    I wanted to scream and ask him what about me? Was I not pregnant too? And then the bitter reality dawned on me that yet again, my chance of breaking the news of my pregnancy to Jared had been ruined.


    "I don''t care what excuse you have this time. I''m leaving," I said, my voice barely above a whisper. I moved past him, but Jared quickly blocked my path.


    "Please don''t go, Wifey. Let me make things up to you. How about this-I''ll make dinner tonight. You hate cooking thiste, and I''ll even do the dishes."


    I sighed, as I considered his offer. I hated cooking dinnerte, and I hate eating out too. If I sleep at a hotel tonight, I am definitely going to eat out.


    Reluctantly, I epted Jared''s offer. Making dinner will be the perfect punishment for Jared, as he will have to do the dishes afterward. And besides, I wouldn''t want to leave my husband alone with Sofia. Before I could respond, Sofia''s voice came from behind me.


    "Why would you offer to cook, Jared? Cooking is a domestic chore, and is meant for women alone. You see, I have been working hard all day, cleaning this whole house and putting away decorations I found Medieval and out of vogue. I''m so tired and can''t lift a pin, else, I would have offered to do the cooking. As for you, Jared, I''m sure you are tired as well. Being a billionaire CEO is no easy feat, and after a long day at work, you deserve to rest. Arielle, here, should do the cooking. She seems so energetic and even ready to get into a fight, the energy will be a lot useful if she uses it to make us dinner. Besides, she is a domestic worker and cooks for a living."


    I was dumbstruck as I listened to Sofia ramblings. With the way it spoke, a stranger would have mistaken her for the mistress of the house.


    Jared must have realized that Sofia was crossing the line because he immediately intervenes.


    "That''s enough, Sofia. Don''t speak to my wife in that manner, Arielle isn''t here to serve us." Jared chided.


    Although I was not all too satisfied with his tone, I was d that Jared had finally spoken up and put Sofia in her ce. Finally, my turn to make faces at her.


    Sofia immediately puts on a hurt expression. "I can''t believe this, Jared. I wasn''t being rude to her, I was merely telling the truth. You have changed a lot since you got married, Jared. You have forgotten the bond we used to share,"


    "Sofia, things are different now. I''m sorry if I hurt you. But..."


    I didn''t wait for Jared to finish as I walked off, leaving them to themselves. I was disappointed in Jared. This minute he scolded her, the other, he is trying to pacify her. What''s the problem with him? Did he have to lower his IQ every time when he meeted his ''old friend''? I arrived in the kitchen and began to take out the ingredients I will be needing for dinner preparation. I intended to make macaroni, chicken, and cheese.


    A few minutester, Jared joined me, looking remorseful. "I want to help with dinner, Arielle."


    I didn''t respond at first, but when I noticed his determined expression, I just sighed and nodded. If he wanted to help, I wouldn''t stop him.


    "What are we having," Jared asked.


    I knew he was trying to initiate a conversation because a mere nce at the ingredients on the kitchen counter could tell anyone what we were having. I was in aplicated mood, and in no way interested in a conversation with him.


    The silence between us stretched, thick with tension. Then, without warning, I felt his presence envelop me-his scent, rich and masculine, wrapping around me like a spell. His arms circled my waist, pulling me back against him, and his lips grazed the side of my neck, warm and teasing.


    "Look who''s still mad," he murmured, his breath hot against my skin.


    "Jared, stop," I protested, but it came out softer than I intended. His lips brushed my neck again, and I felt my resolve start to weaken. My waist softened, betraying me. "It''s... itchy," I added, my voice barely above a whisper, the wordscking conviction.


    "Is it?" he whispered back, his voice a low rumble, deep and full of mischief.


    "Jared," I said again, firmer this time, though my body''s response was anything but firm. He knew exactly how to get under my skin, to make me melt with just a touch.


    He finally relented, pulling back with a smirk, though his hands lingered for a moment longer, sending a shiver down my spine.


    I turned back to the stove, trying to regain myposure. After getting the ingredients ready and cing the macaroni on the burner, I faced him, more serious now.


    "For thest time, Jared," I said, locking eyes with him, "what exactly is going on between you and Sofia?"


    Jared sighed, running a hand through his hair before taking my hands in his, his fingers tracing gentle circles on my skin. "I promise you, Arielle. Sofia and I are just friends with ancient history."


    "Don''t feed me that excuse again. There''s more. Tell me why she feels so unique to you."


    "She''s not unique love." Jared signed, "If you insist, there''s only one thing."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Go on."


    "When we were little," Jared paused for a short time before began, his voice quieter, "Sofia saved me once. I was getting bullied by some seniors, and she stepped in. They were the kind of guys who made life miserable for anyone weaker than them, and Sofia... well, she wasn''t afraid to stand up for me. You see her character today. She''s just that type who fears nothing and stands up to make a mess."


    I blinked, processing the weight of his words. It was a side of Jared I''d never known.


    He smiled, "Of course, in the end we were both beaten up and had to support each other back home. My dad was furious at the time, and we ended up transferring schools together."


    "I never knew that," I said softly. There was a pang of jealousy in my chest, but also a new understanding.


    Jared''s tone turned sincere. "But that''s all it is Ari. She helped me once, and I appreciate that. But you''re my wife. That''s what matters to me now."


    I nodded slowly. "Okay."


    Jared smiled, his charm flickering back. "Now, let''s finish up this dinner. I''ll handle the rest, and you just rx. And sure I''ll do the dishes, as promised."


    I couldn''t help butugh softly, shaking my head. Even after all this, he could still find a way to make me smile.


    After an hour, the dinner was finally done. I set the table, while Jared cleaned the kitchen after me.


    "I will go call Sofia," he said to me, as I settled in the dinning room to eat dinner.


    I nodded, without looking up, my attention fixated on my food. Secondster, I heard approaching footsteps and I knew it was Sofia and Jared.


    I refused to look up, focusing on my food. I heard Sofia pull the chair opposite me, and settled in it.


    "This smells nice, I hope it tastes nice too," Sofia said, as she uncovered her food.


    Jared sat down on the seat beside me. For a moment, we all ate in silence-tense, ufortable silence. Then suddenly, Sofia made a throaty, choking sound, her face twisting into a grimace. She shot to her feet, sending her chair scraping harshly against the floor, and hurried out of the dining room.


    "What the "I started, blinking in confusion as Jared instantly leaped up and followed after her.


    I didn''t have to wonder for long because Jared and Sofia returned minutester, with Jared looking worried, and Sofia looking pale.


    "What happened?" I inquired, looking from Jared to Sofia.


    "What happened is that you tried to poison me, making it the second time. First, it was at the restaurant, and now, in your house. What did I ever do to you?" Sofia said, feigning tears.


    "I don''t understand. Why would I poison you? Jared was in the kitchen with me, and I served everyone the same food," I said defensively.


    "You added milk to the macaroni, and I am allergic to milk!" Sofia yelled.


    "That''s right, Arielle. Sofia is allergic to milk. You shouldn''t have added it to the meal," Jared said.


    I stared at him, stunned. "Jared," I said slowly, forcing myself to remain calm. "You were in the kitchen with me. You saw everything I used. Milk was never part of it."


    His expression faltered. I rose to my feet, having lost appetite.


    "Just for the records, Sofia, I never used milk in that dish. As a matter of fact, that''s my milk-free recipe. You can ask any of my customers in the restaurant. But what difference does it make? You already decided that I poisoned you. Good night," I said, smiling coldly before exiting the dining room.

 When he chose her over me!

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    I retired to the room upstairs, my head throbbing with a migraine.


    I couldn''t believe what had just happened in the dining room. Jared didn''t even scold Sofia for insinuating that I poisoned her. He knew me too well, that I wouldn''t hurt a fly, not to mention a human being.


    I didn''t like Sofia, alright, but thest thing I wound ever do was hurt her. I wasn''t even aware that she was allergic to milk, not to mention putting it in her meal just to harm her.


    She must be rejoicing now, knowing that her n to cause a rift between me and Jared had worked. We couldn''t even have dinner in peace. Her presence is always disrupting the peace of my marriage. I sighed and copsed on the bed, wondering what to do to get Sofia out of Jared and I''s life.


    Realizing that I was feeling sleepy, I got off the bed and walked into the bathroom for my night shower. After I was done, I slipped into afortable night robe and slumped on the bed in exhaustion.


    I didn''t know how long I slept, but I woke up with a dry throat and a thirsty tongue yearning for water. I got off the bed, slipped my legs into my flip-flops and made my way downstairs, to the kitchen.


    I had just ascended the stairs and was about to take the hallway that led to the kitchen when I heard voices. On inching closer, I realized it was Jared and Sofia conversing.


    My face frowned in disapproval as I looked at the grandfather clock at the far corner, and it read 11 o''clock at night. Why the hell was Jared up by that time and talking to her? He was supposed to be in bed with me.


    Deciding not to concern myself with their matter, I made to continue my journey to the kitchen. But just then, Sofia''s voice filtered to my ears, it was not just her voice, but her words. I stopped in my tracks as I listened to her.


    "What were you thinking when you got married to such a tough woman like Arielle., Jared? She is mean andcks human sympathy. Didn''t you see how she was unconcerned about having me thrown out, at night? She is not only mean, but inconsiderate too for making you pick her upte from work. You should be resting after a stressful day at work and not ying the role of a driver to her."


    "She didn''t ask me to, Sofia. I did it willingly. She is my wife so mind your words." I heard Jared say.


    I scoffed, at least he said a word in defense of me this time.


    "You have changed, Jared. This isn''t you. What has that woman done to you?" Sofia''s shrill voice cried out.


    "Stop it, Sofia. You have no right to talk about the past. Let the past remain in the past. Besides, for someone with a failed marriage, you have no right giving hot takes or interfering in mine. Our past is over, kindly let it remain so." "But I divorced my husband because of you, Jared."


    My eyes widened. What the hell? What did Sofia mean by that?


    "No, you didn''t! Don''t drag me into your divorce story!" Jared snapped, his voiceced with fury. I could feel the heat of his anger-it didn''t ease the weight in my chest. I had ever seen him act like this, so much of... rawest emotion.


    I heard a sob escape Sofia''s throat. There she goes again with her emotional ckmail, and I pray Jared doesn''t fall for it.


    Then I heard a sob escape Sofia''s throat. And soon, her sobs grew into a cry. I moved closer. To my consternation, Sofia had moved into Jared''s arms, crying, as she held on to him tightly.


    I was infuriated and disgusted when I saw Jared wrap his arms around her, consoling her.


    Angry, and my thirst momentarily forgotten, I hurried back upstairs and began to pack my things. I needed to leave because I have had just enough of Jared and Sofia''s excesses.


    After parking, I slipped out of my robe into a more decent clothing before grabbing my handbag and making my way out.


    I walked towards the stairs, and just at the entrance, I saw Sofia standing, obviously waiting for me. There was a smirk on her face, and a malicious glint in her eyes.


    I decided to keep my emotions in check and maintainposure. I will avoid confrontation with Sofia as much as I can. All I was concerned about was leaving.


    I ascended the stairs, and as expected, Sofia blocked my path.


    "I have no strength for this, Sofia. Kindly leave the way," I said, my voice firm.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "And if I don''t? You think you can try to kill me and go Scott Free?" Sofia asked, hands akimbo.


    "Come off it, Jared is not here, so you might as well drop the act. There was no milk in the food, and what you did back there at the dinning was merely a stunt to draw Jared''s attention to yourself, like the attention starved kitten that you are. Now, leave my way, I have no time for your drama."


    "You just refused to see the reality didn''t you? Alright, you may pass," Sofia said and made way for me.


    I sneered and walked straight past her.


    "If we were both in danger, who do you think Jared would save first?" Sofia suddenly asked.


    "What?"


    I didn''t have the time to process what she meant, because the next minute, I felt a push on my back and lost bnce, skidding off the stairs tond at it''s base.


    I let out a loud guttural scream, and Sofia must have heard Jared''s approaching step because she quickly rushed to me andid down beside me, making groaning sounds like we fell together.


    God, this woman was despicable! I wanted to shout, to expose her, but the pain was too intense - especially in my abdomen. Oh God, the baby!


    Panic surged through me, and another scream followed. Sofia echoed my cry, louder, trying to steal Jared''s attention.


    Jared rushed in. His eyes flicked back and forth between us, confusion written all over him. I couldn''t speak, but my eyes begged him.


    Please, help me. Help our baby.


    For a moment, I thought he understood. He immediately rushed to me, but just as I was expecting him to carry me up, he halted and turned to Sofia instead.

 When she snapped.

    Beep!


    Beep!


    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    My eyes slowly fluttered open, hazily taking in my surroundings. The bright florescent lights above pierced my pupils, sending signals to my brain, and making my head throb. I winced, lifting my hands to shield my eyes, but a sharp pain coursed through my waist, and I screamed and copsed back on the pillow.


    Through my blurry vision, I saw Ashley sprinting to my side. "Are you okay? Oh my God, you''re awake!"


    "Ash...ley?" I tried to call, but the pain intensified, and I couldn''t get the word out.


    "Shhhh, rx. Don''t try to talk."


    I nodded, and as I rxed, the pain gradually abated. A bit stable, I asked, "Where am I?"


    "You''re in the hospital," Ashley replied, her voice gentle.


    At her words, I looked around my surroundings, taking in the sterile surroundings. The room was spacious, with white-colored walls, blue curtains, and arge window that let in sliver rays of sunlight.


    A chair sat in the corner, where Ashley had been sitting, and a small table held a pitcher of water and a ss.


    I tried to recall how Inded In a hospital, and then fragments of memories shed through my mind. The argument with Sofia, the push down the stairs, the pain...OMG, the pain. wait, all came surging back like a mighty tide.


    Panic set in immediately as I remembered one thing: my baby! Instinctively, my hands flew to my stomach as I tried to figure out if the little life growing inside of me was still there, breathing.


    Ashley, who was unaware of what was going through my head, panicked. "Arielle, don''t attempt to move! I''ll fetch the doctor," she said, her voice trembling in fear as she bolted out of the room.


    Ashley returned almost immediately with a doctor and a nurse. The doctor, a middle-aged woman with a kind face, introduced herself as Dr. Wade.


    "You''re awake," she said, shing me a smile. "How do you feel?"


    "Like I was run over by a truck," I replied honestly.


    Dr. Wade''s smile broadened. "Well, for someone who was run over by a truck, you seem in pretty good shape," she said teasingly.


    I managed a smile, scared of doing more than that for fear of another bout of pain. Dr. Wade got down to business, examining me, checking my vital signs and asking questions. "Can you tell me what happened?" She asked, her voice gentle.


    I cocked a brow. "Didn''t my husband say something?"


    "He did, but I want to hear it from you. You know, to ensure you remember what happened."


    I hesitated, unsure of what to say because I didn''t know what Jared told her. I was also in doubt if he knew what actually transpired.


    "Mrs Smith?" the doctor called.


    "Oh, umm... I slipped," I responded.


    Doctor Wade nodded. "That''s the same thing your husband said."


    I nodded. Let''s see how he reacts when he finds out Sofia put me in this state.


    Silence descended afterward, as Doctor Wade and the nurse carried on with their checkup. My blood pressure was checked, and questions about my medical history were asked.


    After they finished, Doctor Wade and the nurse stepped away. "Save for the sprain on your right ankle and a few bruises, you are totally fine. We''ll be back to check on you soon. Freshen up, eat, and rest for now."


    As the door closed behind them, I turned to Ashley. "How did you find out I was here?" I asked.


    "Jared called mest night, and I met him at the hospital," Ashley replied.


    "How long have I been here?"


    "Sincest night."


    "Have you been here the whole time?" I asked, my voice weak. I was getting exhausted from talking.


    Ashley nodded. "I stayed here watching over you. I only stepped out to pee, and trust me, I didn''t stay away for more than a second."


    I instantly felt warm on the inside, grateful for Ashley''s kindness. I couldn''t ask for a better best friend.


    "Ashley, I can''t thank you -"


    "You should stop talking and rest. Remember the doctor''s advice," Ashley said, cutting me off.


    I nodded, but a few minutester, I broke the silence. I couldn''t help it. "Where''s Jared?" Since I regained consciousness, I have secretly yearned to see him walk through the door. Even though I was partially mad at him for prioritizing Sofia over me, I still wanted to see him.


    Ashley hesitated before responding, "He''s...with a woman in the room a few doors away."


    My face instantly fell, and I felt a mix of emotion- anger, disappointment, all at once.


    "Are you alright?" Ashley asked, taking notice of the change in my facial expression.


    I managed a forced smile. "I''m fine," I said, trying to mask my hurt and searing pain.


    He was supposed to be beside my bed until I regained consciousness. He was supposed to be the first person I saw when my eyes snapped open, but instead, he was with Sofia.


    Then it struck me, did Ashley just say Sofia was here in the hospital too? I was just about to ask what Sofia could be doing in the hospital when she wasn''t the one who fell, when the door flung open and Jared walked in.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Hey," he called, sounding relieved. "You''re awake?"


    "Yes, I am awake," I replied sharply, hoping he caught the sarcasm in my tone.


    He just raised an eyebrow, "Good. I''d rather hear you tearing into me than see you passed out." He stepped closer, all calm and unbothered. "You really scared me, you know."


    "Oh did I?" I blurted, before I could stop myself. I couldn''t help it. I was seething in anger at how cool he looked and sounded, like he didn''t prioritize another woman over me, hours ago.


    Jared frowned. "What do you mean? Of course, I was worried and concerned for your safety. Every good husband would be-"


    "Well, every good husband should also prioritize his wife over other women, and be by his wife''s side when she is unconscious in the hospital, and not be with the other woman, therefore neglecting his wife and leaving her in the care of her best friend!" It was not until I saw the look of horror and surprise in Ashley''s face did I stop, realizing I had said too much.


    Jared''s expression didn''t change much, but his eyes got this cool, sharp look. "Arielle, I was exactly where I needed to be, making sure everything was under control." He looked over at Ashley, catching her worried nce. "Ashley, maybe give us a minute?" "Sure," Ashley said and shot to her feet. "I will be outside," she gave a quick nod and hurried out.

 Hurt

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    After Ashley left, Jared nced at the door to ensure she was out of earshot before turning back to face me, his voice low. "What''s going on?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "This whole thing about neglecting you for Sofia. What''s bothering you? I thought we sorted this out." His brows furrowed deeply, but there was no frustration in his voice-just confusion.


    I red at him. "You should know exactly what I mean, Jared. I had a fatal fall, all thanks to Sofia, and instead of helping me, you ran to her. And after that? You left me with Ashley to be with her. What am I to you, Jared? A joke?"


    Jared''s eyes narrowed confused. "Arielle, listen," he said, more measured now, as if picking his words carefully. "Sofia is pregnant. I couldn''t risk anything happening to her or the baby. That''s why I went to her first. But I made sure both of you got to the hospital. I called Ashley to stay with you because I couldn''t be in two ces at once. It made sense to leave someone familiar with you while I stayed with Sofia. She had no one else."


    I scoffed. "Why the hell is Sofia in the hospital? I mean, I''m the hurt one here, and not her."


    "She''s in the hospital because she got hurt trying to save you."


    Hold on, did I just hear Sofia tried to save me? Maybe I misheard because if I recall correctly, she pushed me down the fucking stairs.


    "Are you kidding me? Did you just say Sofia tried to save me?"


    "You were unconscious and oblivious to what happened, but for all it''s worth, you owe Sofia a huge appreciation."


    At this point, I was losing my cool. "What are you talking about, Jared?"


    "Fine, I will exin. You were angryst night for reasons I can''t fathom, and was about to leave with your bag when you slipped off the stairs. Sofia ran to rescue you, but slipped in the process too."


    Holy moly! Who the hell fed him with these lies? Talk about calling the devil the angel he''s not. Sofia was a devil and not an Angel.


    "Sofia told me."


    "And you just believed her? Without question?" I smiled bitterly. Why was I not surprised? Thatdy was capable of anything, if she was capable of pushing me down the stairs.


    He sighed, rubbing the back of his neck, eyes darting as though searching for the right words. "I don''t know what to think, Arielle. I wasn''t there. But I''ve known Sofia since childhood. She''s never been anything but loyal-" "Loyal?" I spat, cutting him off. "She''s lying! I didn''t slip. She pushed me, Jared. I''m telling you the truth!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Contrary to what she said, I didn''t slip off the stairs. She pushed me..."


    The silence that followed was suffocating. Jared just stared at me, his expression frozen like he was trying to process my words. But I could see doubt.


    "I''m sorry, Arielle," Jared finally spoke up. "I think the fall must have affected your brain. I will go call the doctor now to have you examined."


    "What the hell? What? Come back, Jared -" but he paid no heed to me as he hurried out the door.


    I puffed out an angry air after he left, biting on my lower lip to stifle a frustrated scream. I couldn''t believe it. Sofia not only tried to kill me to prove a point, she lied about it, and now Jared thinks I have amnesia. My train of thought was interrupted by Jared''s arrival with Doctor Wade and the nurse.


    "She''s been spewing incoherent words. You should have reexamined, just in case you missed out on something the first time," Jared anxiously said to the doctor, like I was invisible in the room.


    "Can you stop being dramatic, Jared Smith? Nothing is wrong with me!"


    "Mrs. Smith, please, calm down. We will have you reexamine just like your husband suggested," Doctor Wade said in a cating tone.


    "But nothing -"


    "Don''t argue, please. Let us do our Job," doctor Wade said, smiling at Me reassuringly.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I reluctantly nodded, letting her have her way. But not without casting Jared an "I will kill you after this," look.


    A few minutester, Doctor Wade was done with the examination. "Fortunately, Mrs. Smith is in perfect condition. There''s no concussion or injury to the brain that would have caused a memory loss. I think you should listen carefully to whatever she says, and please, do not overwhelm her."


    "Thank you doctor," Jared mumbled, a remorseful look in his eyes.


    Doctor Wade nodded and walked off with the nurse. Once again, we were left alone in the room and if looks could kill, Jared probably would be dead.


    "What was that about? Amnesia? Are you kidding me Jared?"


    His voice was quiet, almost fragile when he finally spoke. "Ari, I... It''s hard to believe that she''d do something like that to you."


    I could feel my pulse racing, anger bubbling beneath my skin. "So you just trust her over me?"


    "It''s not about trust, this is Sofia. She''s always been protective of me, protective of people she cares about. She''s my best friend. Why would she push you?"


    Yet again, I felt a burst of pain in my chest. With everything going on, Jared still had the time to defend Sofia.


    And did he just call her his best friend? At this point, high school sweetheart should suffice. Best friend? If he had called her once in the three years we have been married or mentioned her name to me, I would have believed this "best friend" im of his.


    He keeps calling her his friend, but there has been no contact in three years. What could possibly be the reason that two "best friends" would be out of touch for over three years? And why, when he could have openly admitted to being friends with her, did he choose to lie about the extent of their friendship until I heard it from Sofia?


    "Look, Arielle, we don''t have to argue -"


    "She. Pushed. Me. Down. The. Stairs," I said, punctuating each word. Maybe this time, the gravity of the words will register in Jared''s memory. "She pushed me, Jared, because she hates me. Because she''s always had this possessive grip on you, and the moment she felt threatened, she acted out."


    "For thest time Ari, I know you don''t like Sofia, but telling lies against her, especially when she risked her life and her unborn child''s to save yours, speaks low of you."


    At this point, I knew my words would hold no value to Jaredpared to Sofia''s. He believed everything she told him, and it was pointless arguing.


    "Leave," I said gravely.


    "Pardon?" Jared asked, like I had spoken a foreign word.


    I tried to fight the tears of pain and anger brimming at the corner of my eyes. "I''m tired, and need to rest. You should leave," I said, my voice a raspy whisper.


    Fortunately, he didn''t argue. I was d about that because I didn''t want him to see me cry.


    "I will let you rest. You need it to think clearly. I''m heading home to freshen up, and I will fetch you clothes and toiletries."


    I didn''t bother replying, as I threw my face to the wall.


    "I will be back," he mumbled and left.


    After the door closed behind him, I let the tears out.

 I want her gone.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    "I feel there''s a lot you have been hiding from me, Arielle," Ashley said, her tone serious and disapproving.


    I sighed, and looked away from her because she was telling the truth. We were alone in my hospital room. And now, I felt much better and stronger because I had freshened up, changed into one of the dresses Jared brought me and had breakfast and my medications. "You know, it''s unfair to call me your best friend and keep things from me-"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Fine," I said in resignation. "What do you want to know?"


    "For starters, who is this Sofiady? She''s the pregnantdy I told you I saw Jared going home with. Howe she was at your house, and what''s her rtionship with Jared because he cares about her so much?"


    I sighed yet again, probably the umpteenth time since today, before proceeding to tell Ashley about Sofia and how she waltzed into Jared''s, and I''s life. In all I said, I ensured I kept the part where Sofia pushed me, and news about my pregnancy out. Jared doesn''t believe me, and I didn''t have proof to pursue the case either. It was going to be a case of my words against Sofia''s. As for my pregnancy, I don''t think I was ready to divulge the news to anyone just yet.


    By the time I was done with my narration, Ashley was angry and disappointed. "So how do you intend to make her leave? You can''t have her always butting into your marriage, and contending with you for your husband''s attention, simply because they were friends in the past."


    "I honestly am clueless. I want her gone. With her around, I feel like a stranger to Jared. She knows everything about him in and out,pared to me," Imented.


    "Hey," Ashley said, cing a soothing hand on my shoulder. "You don''t have to let that make you feel inferior. Jared knew her for twenty years, and it''s only normal that she knows things about him. They literally grew up together. But you know one thing? That is in the past. She''s his past, you''re his present and future."


    A smile found its way to my face at Ashley''s words. That''s my friend; the one who always has the perfect words to say in every situation. She knew just the right words to say to me to make me feel better.


    "Thank you for being that one good friend, Ashley," I said, my voice thick with emotion.


    "I''m d I am that friend to you. I mean, who wouldn''t want to be a friend to an angel like you?" Ashley teased, eliciting a broader smile from me.


    By now, my mood had improved as I chatted away with Ashley. But at intervals, my mind strayed to Jared. Since he brought me clothes and toiletries, I had not set my eyes on him again. Dusk was fast approaching, and I wondered where he was.


    "He could be with Sofia," a voice in my head whispered. I winced in pain, realizing the voice might be right.


    "Are you okay?" Ashley asked.


    "I''m fine," I responded, snapping out my reverie. "Can we step out a little? I feel a little outside breeze will do me some good right now."


    "Sure," Ashley concurred. She helped me up, and helped me slide my legs into my flip-flops. Afterward, we made our way out the room.


    "I saw a garden at the back of the hospital building when I stepped out to give you and Jared privacy. I think it will be the perfect ce to spend some time," Ashley said, as we got outside the building.


    "Really?" I asked, my eyes lightening up. I was a helpless for gardens, because of the beautiful flowers found in them. Back in high school, I used to own one at the back of our house, that I tended to with all my heart. Too bad, we had to move out of the neighborhood and I left my dear garden behind. "And, we are here!" Ashley eximed like a high school girl who was gifted her favorite lip gloss.


    "It''s a beautiful sight," I said, taking in the sight of the garden.


    It was filled with a variety of colorful flowers, ranging from roses to sunflowers, to daisies, andvender-my favorite. The cool evening breeze gently swayed the flowers, giving the atmosphere a serene ambience.


    A winding path made of stone and gravel led us further into the garden, where a small pond with a water fountain added to the peaceful environment.


    "This is stunning!" I eximed, inhaling deep, in a bid to absorb the sweet fragrance of the flowers.


    "I know, right?" Ashley concurred, smiling. "I''m so d we came out here."


    I nodded, I was d we came out here too. The garden provided me with a kind of peace that I have beencking for a while now.


    "Come on, let''s venture further," Ashley nudged me forward. I followed suit, and we spent time exploring the gardens and even made flower crowns for ourselves.


    After a while, I still could not get enough of the garden, so I suggested we go even further. Ashley epted, but just then, her phone rang, and she excused herself to take the call.


    "I''ll catch up with you in a minute," she said, walking a short-distance away.


    I decided to continue on without her, hoping she would join me soon. As I walked further into the garden, I heard a voice that made me freeze. I knew the owner of that voice, even before I made out his form from the subtle shades the trees provided. It was Jared, and he was not alone. He was with Sofia.


    Jealousy, disappointment, and anger were rekindled inside of me again. Why was he in the garden with Sofia while he left me alone with Ashley?


    Hurt, but curious, I inched closer, careful to evade detection.


    "I miss our high school days in the garden, Jared," Sofia''s unmistakable voice drifted through the air,ced with an overly familiar tone. "It feels so nostalgic being here with you. Like nothing''s changed."


    Jared''s response was softer, but there was something off in his tone. "Nothing stays the same forever."


    Sofia didn''t miss a beat. "Really? I mean, we were always such a perfect pair. Remember when we used to stargaze here? Lying on the grass, no worries, just us and the stars." Her voice dropped lower, suggestive.


    Jared let out a sigh, but it wasn''t fondness I heard it was frustration. "Sofia, this isn''t the time to dwell on the past. I''m married."


    My heart skipped a beat at his words. His tone was firm, almost as if he was setting a boundary she was trying to cross.


    "I''m just reminiscing. What''s wrong with that Jared? We had something special. Can''t you admit you miss it? Miss me?"


    "I only miss the simplicity..."


    That was all I needed to hear. Relief mixed with the bitterness of the situation. Sofia was clearly trying to provoke something out of Jared, but he wasn''t falling for it. Still, it hurt to know that she could so easily create these moments with him.


    I turned to retreat, desperate to get away from the scene and put some distance between myself and the painful truth of their shared past. In my haste, I didn''t realize where I was going and mmed right into something hard-or rather, someone.

 Can a man and a woman be merely friends?

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    momentarily speechless.


    I looked up to stare at the person I had bumped into. It turned out to be a young man, and in the fleeting moment I looked at his face, I couldn''t help but notice how attractive he was. His eyes were a drowning emerald green, and his features, chiseled and rugged, left me I shook my head, snapping out of the spellbound. "I''m so sorry," I quickly began to apologize.


    My eyes darted a short-distance away, and I saw a phone lying on the floor. "Is that your phone?" I asked, not waiting for an answer as I scurried towards it, picked it up, and handed it back to him. "Fortunately, no harm was done to the phone. I''m sorry again."


    All this while, the young man had not uttered a word. And when he finally did, he had an amused smile on. "No need to apologize, really. I should be the one apologizing."


    I shook my head, "No, I was the one who wasn''t looking and bumped into you."


    He chuckled softly, the sound low and warm. "Then let''s call it even. I wasn''t paying attention either."


    I couldn''t help but smile, caught off guard by how effortlessly charming he seemed. He extended his hand. "Dwayne, by the way."


    Just as I reached out to shake his hand, Ashley''s voice called out, cutting through the moment. "Arielle, where have you been? I told you I''d be right back after the call!"


    I withdrew my hand quickly, giving Dwayne an apologetic look before turning to Ashley. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to wander off."


    Dwayne''s gaze lingered on me, his smile not fading. "That was Jared Smith in that garden, right?"


    Yeah, with his best friend. I held that sentence back but nodded, a bit surprised he recognized Jared, but that''s not a rare thing since Jared is quite famous in New York city.


    I hesitated, "Um, do youe here for him?"


    He smiled, "No. I just had a feeling that you and me, we''d cross paths again."


    His words struck me, but before I could respond, Ashley pulled me along. "Come on, we need to go."


    !!


    As I walked away, I cast a nce back at Dwayne. He stood there, watching me with a gentle yet unreadable expression.


    Ashley gave me a curious look. "Who was that alluring fox?"


    I couldn''t help but smile at her choice of words-ssic Ashley. Shaking my head, I replied, "Just a weirdo I bumped into."


    Sheughed, giving me a teasing nudge. "Really? Isn''t it always the case that the hottest guys are the craziest? Total package."


    I chuckled, rolling my eyes. "I don''t know about all that."


    Ashley raised an eyebrow, her yful grin returning. "So... do you still want to explore the garden?"


    I thought of it, but the image of Jared and Sofia conversing shed in my mind, and I quickly shook my head. I would rather not bump into them again. "No, I''m tired. I need to rest." "That''s right. Let''s head back inside," she said and led me back to my hospital room. We got inside, and she helped me into bed.


    "Try to rest, okay?"


    I nodded, but the images of Jared and Sofia in the garden alone kept blocking my vision, making me restless.


    The thoughts of what they could be doing or saying wouldn''t leave me, and I didn''t realize I was tossing on the bed until Ashley''s voice interrupted my thoughts.


    "Are you okay, Arielle. You seem restless, should I get the doctor?"


    "I''m fine -"


    "No, you''re not. Did something happen in the garden while I was answering the call?"


    "No, nothing happened," I quickly said, trying to brush it off. I can''t tell her I saw Jared and Sofia in the garden.


    "Why do I feel like -" Ashley made to say, but the door swung open, and the doctor Wade walked in, an interruption I was grateful for because I didn''t have the strength for Ashley''s interrogation.


    "We are back to check on you like I promised, Mrs. Smith," Doctor Wade said, shing me her signature smile.


    I nodded and braced myself for the examination. She was done in no time and straightened up, signalling the nurse to hand her a file.


    Her expression turned serious as the nurse handed her the file. "Mrs. Smith, these results just came in from theb from the series of tests we ran on you. Congrattions, you''re two weeks pregnant."


    Silence descended upon the room as I couldn''t look up. I felt a knot in my stomach, and my heart raced with anxiety. What was I expecting? This was a hospital, and they were bound to find out. I''m even surprised it took them this long. Ashley broke the silence, sounding surprised. "Are you sure, Doctor?" She asked, her eyes darting from the doctor to me.


    Doctor Wade nodded, "Yes. Very sure."


    Ashley let out a loud scream and jumped on me, "You''re pregnant, girl! I''m going to be a godmother!" She wrapped her arms around me, and I managed to smile, trying not to give away my unhappiness.


    I felt guilty for not telling her sooner. Seeing her this happy made me feel like a devil.


    Doctor Wade, now smiling, said, "Congrattions, once again. I will take my leave now."


    But I surprised them, and me, by blurting, "Does my husband know?"


    The doctor stopped in her tracks, surprised, and I felt Ashley''s arms around me, stiffen. "No, I haven''t seen him to break the news. Why?"


    I shocked them further with my next words. "Can you please not tell him?"


    Doctor Wade''s face stiffened, "Why, if I may ask?"


    "Umm..." It''s our first pregnancy, and I want to break the news to him myself." I winced inwardly at how easily the lie rolled off my tongue.


    Doctor Wade''s face rxed, and the smile returned to her face. "Alright, I wouldn''t ruin the surprise for you. Congrattions once again," she said before leaving the room.


    After doctor Wade left with the nurse, Ashley continued squealing about being a prospective godmother, but I wasn''t in the right mindset to respond. She eventually stopped when she noticed I wasn''t as excited as her. "What''s the matter, Arielle? Aren''t you happy to be pregnant?" she asked, concerned.


    I sighed, "I am, Ashley."


    "Then why the gloomy look? And you don''t even look surprised by the news."


    I sighed again. There was no point keeping things from her. "I knew I was pregnant, Ashley. I have known all this while.


    Ashley''s expression changed from excitement to shock, as her arms around me loosened. "You don''t mean that, do you?"


    "I do," I responded, and then proceeded to narrate how I discovered about the pregnancy on the eve of my wedding anniversary. Jared''s call that night, to the caller turning out to be Sofia, down to how I have not been able to break the news to Jared because Sofia kept getting in the way.


    "This is bad, and to think you have kept all of these from me. How many more secrets are you hiding from me, Arielle Smith?" Ashley asked, upset.


    "None, I promise. I''m sorry, Ashley. Believe me, I didn''t mean to."


    "Shhh...it''s fine. The past few days have been hectic for you, and I can''t me you. Just promise you won''t keep things from me again," Ashley said, taking my hands in hers.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Pinky promise. It''s never gonna happen again."


    "Alright. Your little secretive ass is forgiven."


    "Thank you."


    Ashley nodded in acknowledgement, and then her expression turned serious. "On a serious note, I think you should inform Jared. You can''t keep such a secret for long. Pregnancy is not something you hide-"


    "I know, and I do want to inform him, but with his attitudetely, and Sofia clinging on to him like a life jacket, it seems impossible. I feel he will not react to the news the way I expect him to because Sofia will butt in and ruin the moment."


    "Still, you should tell him. He is probably doting on Sofia because she is pregnant. Realizing his own wife is pregnant too, could do the magic. Don''t you think?"


    I shook my head. "I doubt. I don''t think Jared''s sudden nonchnce towards me is because of the pregnancy. I think it''s because of his past with Sofia."


    "I don''t think -"


    "Can I ask a question?" I asked, interrupting her.


    Ashley looked surprised, but nodded. "Sure. Shoot."


    "Do you think a man and a woman can be together for a long period of time and be just friends?"


    Ashley looked thrown off bnce, and it was evident on her face. "I... I don''t think I understand your question."


    "Can a man and a woman be merely friends for a long period of time without growing feelings that are not tonic for each other?"


    "Umm... I don''t think so. At some point, they should feel something for each other. Why?"


    I shook my head. "It''s nothing. I was just wondering."


    Ashley gave me a reprimanding look. "No secrets, remember?"


    I groaned. "Fine, I will tell you. Jared has been friends with Sofia for twenty years, yet he ims their rtionship was strictly tonic. He only admitted to having a crush on her which he imed he was over, and merely sees her as his best friend. Do you think he''s telling the truth, or I''m being paranoid."


    "I can''t say, but that night you two were rushed to the hospital, it was ring that Jared cared about her. He was genuinely concerned and worried for her safety. On the other hand, you might be wrong, Arielle. His kindness might stem from a ce of concern for her, since she is pregnant."


    I nodded, but I had a gut feeling it was more than that. Three years of being Jared''s wife and I have never doubted his intentions. But with Sofia''s arrival, that was beginning to change.


    Maybe three years was not enough to know everything about a man. Maybe we should have dated for a year or a few months before we got married, like most couples do.


    Too many "maybes" filled my head, until my head throbbed with a migraine.


    "You should rest," Ashley said, patting my back.


    I nodded, but just as I rested on the pillows, the door went open and Jared stepped in.


    "Hey," he called, and gave Ashley a polite nod before walking towards me.


    "Hi," I called back.


    "How are you feeling?" He asked, cing a peck on my forehead.


    ""Better."


    "That''s impressive. The doctor said you are responding to treatment, and you can be discharged tomorrow."


    I nodded.


    "Do you want something?"


    "No." Then locking eyes with him, I asked, "where have you been?"


    Jared paused, like he had not expected the question but quickly wore a smile. "I went to the cafe across the road to grab a cup of coffee. Why?"


    "Oh, nothing. I was just wondering where you have been all afternoon. I hope you don''t mind, are youing directly from the cafe?"


    Jared gave a nervousugh. "Of course. Why all this question, Arielle? Is anything the matter?"


    Of course, everything is the matter, because you just fucking lied to me, Jared Smith!


    But I didn''t say that out, I merely shook my head. "No, nothing''s the matter. I just came back from a walk in the hospital''s garden and I need to rest."


    At the mention of the garden, I saw Jared''s eyelids twitch nervously. I felt bitter. I had struck a chord; He was lying, and he knew I knew.

 Feels like hes married to two women.

    (Arielle''s POV)


    *****Three days after*****


    "Good morning, Arielle," Doctor Wade smiled warmly as she entered the room. "I''m pleased to inform you that you''re okay now and fit to be discharged. Your husband just needs to sign the discharge slip, and you''re free to go home." My face instantly lit up with a smile. "Thank you, Doctor Wade."


    She nodded and turned to leave the room. "Take care, Arielle. Have a smooth recovery at home."


    Ashley, who was sitting beside me on the bed, smiled and held my hands. "You''re finally returning home, Arielle. I''m so happy for you."


    I returned the smile. "I''m happy too, Ashley."


    Just then, Jared entered the room carrying a small paper bag. "Good morning Love. Got breakfast for you."


    "Thank you." I replied inly.


    The past three days have been really awkward. We were more or less like strangers. I barely saw him, save for his routine check-in that never exceeded a few minutes. It was always like he was rushing to leave me and go be with Sofia. When Iined, he cited that I had Ashley, but Sofia had no one but him. I stoppedining, as I would rather not appear as an insensitive and nagging wife.


    "I''ll go sign the discharge slip so we can head home. You should eat up," Jared announced, setting the paper bag on the bedside table.


    I nodded again, but then stopped him at the door. "What about Sofia?"


    I saw his shoulders tense just a bit, and he nced back. "She''s being discharged today, too."


    I nodded once more. I have been doing that a lottely, as I found talking very exhausting.


    Jared exited the room afterward, leaving me with Ashley as usual.


    Ashley must have noticed my sad look because she squeezed my hand softly. "Everything will be fine, Arielle. Don''t worry."


    I shook my head. "I just want her gone. It feels like my husband is now married to two women."


    "Let''s get you feeling better. Eat something, so you''ll be ready by the time Jared gets back."


    I reluctantly epted, and Ashley took out the disposable te containing pasta from the paper bag. As soon as the aroma of the pasta hit my nostrils, I bolted out of bed and rushed to the bathroom.


    Ashley followed suit, rubbing my back gently as I emptied my stomach''s content in the sink. Afterward, I rinsed my mouth and face and returned to the room.


    "Please, take it away," I said to Ashley, motioning to the food. "I can''t eat it."


    "I see, pregnancy hormones are kicking in already," Ashley teased, as she put the food away.


    "I hope I don''t turn into a sick cat," I groaned. "I can''t afford to stop working. I might lose my mind."


    "There''s no way you''re going to work while pregnant, Arielle Smith."


    "Why not?"


    "Because I can''t have you stressing my poor godson."


    "Hmmm, I see. You already decided on the gender."


    "Yes. And I''m sure Jared is gonna want a boy, too."


    My face immediately fell at those words, and I went silent.


    "OMG! I''m so sorry, I shouldn''t have said that. I-" Ashley said, but I cut her short.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s fine. You''re right, I should tell him. I guess I will tell him when we get home, and have a lone time to ourselves without Sofia hanging around." I said thest words with a dramatic eye roll, eliciting augh from Ashley. Our conversation was interrupted by Jared''s arrival. His eyes fell on the discarded food. "Didn''t eat?"


    I shrugged. "I didn''t have an appetite."


    "Pasta is your favorite," hemented, frowning slightly.


    I cut him short. I was in no mood for long talks. "Can we just leave?"


    His brow lifted with a hint of suspicion, but he let it go. "Sure."


    He walked up to me, and helped me up from the bed, while Ashley gathered my things and followed behind.


    As we stepped out of the hospital''s building, the early noon sun hit my face, and I sighed, realizing how much I had missed being outside.


    Jared led me to his sleek ck Bentley Continental GT, parked in the hospital''s VIP parking lot. I opened the front passenger door, wanting to slide in, but my heart sank when I saw Sofia already seated.


    It dawned on me that since the night of the incident, I had not set my eyes on her. For a moment, I took in her appearance. She looked radiant with her hair tied in a neat ponytail. I tried not topare her wless skin to my own, still bearing fading bruises. She looked up, startled, and our eyes met, her bright smile making my blood boil. "Oh, hi, Arielle. It''s good to see you," she said breezily.


    "I can''t say the same for you," I retorted, turning away and opening the backseat door instead.


    Ashley, who had been quiet until now, cleared her throat. "I''ll follow you guys in my car. I need to stop by the office anyway."


    Jared nodded, and Ashley walked towards her own car, leaving us alone with Sofia.


    Just as Jared was about to turn on the car''s ignition, he pped his forehead and turned to me, "Forgot your pain meds at the pharmacy love. I''ll be right back."


    Without waiting for a response, he hopped out and hurried away, leaving me alone with Sofia. I was ufortable, but tried to mask it. I had grown wary of Sofia now that I knew what she was capable of. I secretly prayed Jared would return soon, as sharing a space alone with Sofia was suffocating.


    Sofia suddenly broke the silence, "So, Arielle, how are you feeling?"


    I ignored her, looking away, but she persisted.


    "You know, for someone who saved your life, that''s not how to treat me."


    Her words riled me up, and I whipped my head back to face her. "You did not save my life, you tried to end it. Jared''s not here, so drop the act."


    Sofia smiled, her eyes glittering mischievously. "You''re right, Jared''s not here. It''s just us. So, dear Arielle, do you now believe that Jared will always put me first before you?"


    I scoffed, the urge to strangle her, gripping me. "You''re despicable, Sofia. I can''t believe you pushed me down the stairs just to prove a silly point."


    "Well, you were feeling all high and mighty, and I needed you toe down from your high horse. I think you''ve learned your lesson." She turned to face me, looking me up and down. "Look at you, looking all roughened up."


    I opened my mouth to retort, but Jared returned, slightly out of breath, oblivious to the tension.


    "Sorry for the dy," he said, buckling up. Sofia gave him a sharine smile and ced her hand on his shoulder.


    "No problem, Jared. Arielle and I were just chatting about how grateful she is that I saved her."


    Jared''s eyes definitely brightened a bit as he turned to me. "Really? I knew you were just upset when you said those things before. I''m d you''re seeing things more clearly now."


    I ignored him, turning my face away as I seethe with rage.

 What agreement?

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    ensured to give me jeering looks through the rearview mirror.


    The ride home was one of the most annoying experiences I have ever had. Sofia did everything possible to upset me, by fussing and being all over Jared. She was either dabbing his face with a handkerchief or yfully throwing her arms around him. And while at it, she "Can you y some music, Jared? I''m bored," her loud voice suddenly sounded, breaking the silence in the car.


    "What do you want to listen to?"


    "That song we used to listen to in high school, ''I will always love you,'' by Whitney Houston," Sofia said.


    "I don''t have that song anymore," Jared said, his eyes fixed on the road.


    "Why wouldn''t you have a song that meant so much to us?" Sofia pouted, appearing hurt.


    He shrugged and chuckled, and I felt a sting. He always seemed rxed around her, something that felt oddly reserved when it was just the two of us.


    Sofia shot him an exaggerated sigh before pulling out her phone, acting as if her whole day depended on it, then looked around, annoyed. "Where''s my phone?"


    Jared rolled his eyes with a hint of a smile. "Some things never change, huh?"


    Sofia grinned.


    Without a word, Jared reached into the glove box, pulled out her phone, and handed it to her. She took it with a little air-kiss in his direction and started ying the song. The car filled with Whitney''s soulful voice.


    "I Will Always Love You..." Sofia began, and Jared hummed softly. Their voices blended, bringing back whatever history they shared, and I felt a knot forming in my stomach.


    At that point, I knew I was a total bystander- invisible and ignored. My heart ached as I watched them sing and bond over the music, their voices synchronizing in harmony. I swallowed hard, wondering if Jared knew how much his actions hurt me.


    The pain and hurt I felt were suffocating, making it hard for me to breathe. I turned away, gazing out the car''s window once more, while trying to hold back my tears.


    Was this the new turn my life was going to take? Being sidelined by Sofia and having to contend for my own husband''s attention like some attention starved kid?


    I shook my head, trying not to get too emotional. I couldn''t afford to let them see me cry, couldn''t afford to let Sofia see me vulnerable. So I kept looking out the window, pretending they both didn''t exist.


    Jared''s phone rang, interrupting them. Sofia picked it up with a flourish. "It''s your mom," she announced.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Just tell her I''m driving. I''ll call her back."


    Then Sofia''s finger paused over the screen. "Wait- You changed your password?"


    Jared shrugged, not even looking over. "Yeah. Figured it was time."


    "But I liked it. And I never changed mine, it''s still the same," Sofia pouted.


    He only nced over, "It''s not a big deal Sofia."


    Undeterred, she asked, "Well, what''s the new one?"


    I scoffed. Really? Who asks a grown man for his phone''s password? What happened to privacy? But curiosity stirred. What would he say?


    Jared gave a small smile, "My wife''s name."


    Sofia''s eyes widened in shock, her face turning pale. She looked as if she had been pped hard on the face.


    Meanwhile, I was stunned. For three


    years, he''d never mentioned his password, nor had I ever needed to know it. But hearing it now, realizing he''d chosen my name, made something soften in me. A small warmth flickered to life, reassuring me that, even in ways I hadn''t known, I was always part of his


    world.


    I looked at Sofia''s face again, and stifled the urge tough. She still looked shocked, and it was so palpable.


    Suddenly, she swirled around to face me, and I turned back to the window, trying to hide my smile. Good riddance to bad rubbish.


    Sofia never uttered a word in the remaining part of the ride home. It seemed like her ego was bruised, and she kept a poker face all through.


    Jared soon pulled up in our home parking lot, and I felt nostalgic being back to our main house. The instant Jared turned off the car''s ignition, Sofia alighted and stormed off.


    I gathered my things and got out of the car. Jared got out too, and approached me. "Arielle, don''t take Sofia''s attitude to heart. She''s pregnant, and it''s the pregnancy hormones at work-"


    I raised a dismissive hand. "Do not make excuses for her obnoxious behavior, Jared. I''m going inside," I said, and walked off.


    I got into the house, and Sofia was


    seated on the couch in the living


    room, looking like a sour grape. guess the camera at the door had recognized her from thest time she visited; hence the reasonshe was able to get in.


    I made to walk past her, but she stopped me. "You must be feeling really important because Jared used your name as his password, safe to say."


    I turned to face her. "What can I say? I''m his wife after all."


    Whatever Sofia was going to say was halted by Jared''s arrival. She immediately turned to him, putting on a tired look as she ced a hand on her stomach. "Jared, you took so long was waiting for you to show me to my room. I don''t want the


    visitor room, I want a more spacious


    room."


    I was stunned. What was she talking about? Didn''t she say she liked the penthouse and would stay there until she got a ce of her own? Why was then she talking about a room here? "Sorry, but do you intend to live here?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    Sofia turned to look at me like I had said something incredulous. "Of course. Didn''t Jared tell you?" Then she turned back to him, "didn''t you tell her about our agreement?" "Agreement? What agreement?"

 Accommodating her.

    (ARIELLE''S


    POV)


    I shot Jared a confused look, expecting some sort of exnation, but he just brushed me off.


    What the hell? Don''t tell me Jared agreed to amodate Sofia in our home without informing and discussing it with me?


    "Agreement?" I repeated, this time, my voice was firmer and demanding. "Tell me, what agreement, Jared."


    "Watch your tone, wifey." Jared narrowed his eyes at me before ncing over at Sofia. "We talked about it earlier."


    "Talked about what?" My patience was wearing thin. "You can''t just invite someone to live here without discussing it with me first. I''m your wife!"


    Sofia stood up, her hand still on her stomach. To garner sympathy, I guess. "Jared, tell her," she said, holding his hand. "We agreed that I could stay here until I get back on my feet, and get a ce of my own." "Back on your feet?" I eximed, incredulous. "You''re pregnant Sofia, and not handicapped. You need to be thinking about the future, and not freeloading off us!"


    Her face flushed with anger, but Jared jumped in before she could fire back. "Arielle, just listen for a second. Sofia isn''t some random person-"


    ""Well, she is to me!"


    "Arielle, stop acting like a child and hear me out!" Jared snapped.


    Oh, wow! So, voicing my displeasure now makes me childish?


    "Sofia is going through a tough time," Jared continued. "She needs our support."


    "Support?" I scoffed. "Our support, you say? How about you rephrase it to, ''your support?'' You''re not even supporting me, your own wife! How can you just bring someone else into our home without considering my feelings?" Jared sighed, rubbing his temples. "We need to talk about thister. It''s been a long day."


    "Talk about itter?" I repeated, my voice rising. "You''d better be ready to talk about it now because I''m not letting this slide!"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    And with that, I stormed out of the living room, heading upstairs.


    "Arielle? Wait!" Jared called after me, but I ignored him and kept climbing the stairs, his footsteps pounding behind me.


    I mmed the door to our bedroom and leaned against it, my chest heaving with frustration. Jared followed right in, wearing that cating expression that made me want to scream.


    "Arielle, just take a breath," he said softly.


    I swirled to face him, unable to rein my anger in. "Who are you?"


    He frowned again at my question. "What do you mean? I''m your husband."


    "Exactly! A husband I no longer recognize. You used to dote on me, and prioritize my wellbeing. You never took a decision without my knowledge, but everything changed the moment Sofia arrived. So I ask again, who are you?"


    "Look, Arielle," he said, his voice rising slightly. "You''ve changed too since she got here. The Arielle I married was calm and collected; now all you do isin."


    "That''s because my marriage is under threat! Sofia is a nuisance who needs to go. She pushed me down the stairs-do you think that''s just something I imagined? That''s why I ended up in the hospital! And now you want her living here with us?" My tears threatened to spill over.


    "It''s okay love," he murmured as he wrapped his arms around me in a warm hug. "It''s okay now. I''m sorry-I didn''t realize how much pressure this was putting on you."


    "You just don''t believe me do you?" I cried out. "She wanted to hurt me!"


    "I believe you love," he held me closer. "Listen, let''s figure this out together. Starting tomorrow, I''ll install cameras around the house and hire more help to keep you safe. How does that sound?"


    "You''re unbelievable Jared... Why go through all that trouble? Just tell her to leave! Finding an apartment doesn''t take forever right? How long does she n on crashing here?" "Until she delivers her child -"


    I gasped in shock, questioning


    myself if I heard right. "Are you kidding me? From my deduction, Sofia is somewhere between five and six months pregnant. Are you insinuating she''s going to live with us for approximately seven months?" My voice came out shrill and louder than I expected.


    I guess shock has a way of triggering one.


    "It''s not that bad, Arielle. Trust me this time as your husband, Sofia is annoying. I know that, but she''s not evil, she has a pure soul, you just have to get to know her."


    "Allow me to understand all of this


    clearly. The n was that she


    stayed at the penthouse until she got a ce of her own, an idea I wasn''tfortable with. But since your mother suggested it, I had to give in. What changed? Why does she want to live with a married couple now?"


    "She''s pregnant!" Jared insisted. "She can''t be alone right now. What if something happens in the middle of the night? She needs people around her."


    "Doesn''t she have a family? I understand she''s divorced, but what about her family? They are people she should be with and not you, not us."


    Jared paused, as if contemting his next choice of words. "She does," he finally said.


    "Then why is she not with them?"


    "Her family have been away for a while. Her Dad has a heart disease, prompting her parents to retire to a beach in India, where her mother is tending to him with the help of some Indian physicians. She is the only child and has no sibling or rtive to go to, except me and mum."


    My eyes dropped at Jared''s words, and for the first time since I had known Sofia, I felt another emotion that was not anger towards her-sympathy.


    The anger in me dissipated, as I wondered what she might be going through. An ailing father, a divorce, being pregnant and alone without her family with her. I had to admit, that was a lot for one to go through.


    But then, was that enough to make


    her act in the unbearable manner she does? People go through a lot and still turn out well, behavior wise. I, for example, didn''t have it rosy growing up, having been born into a not well-to-do family and having to struggle to the point I had gotten to.


    I shook my head, I shouldn''t beparing. People react to circumstances differently, and that''s what makes us peculiar as individuals.


    "Arielle?" Jared''s voice pulled me back from my thoughts.


    "Yeah...what were you saying?"


    "I asked if you''d consider letting Sofia stay." His gaze was earnest.


    I sighed in resignation. "Do I have a choice? You two already decided, so I guess I will have to let her stay."


    "You will? Thank you!" He swept me into his arms before I could protest.


    "Jared! Let go-I can''t breathe!"


    He pulled back slightly so our eyes met; there was something soft in his expression that made my heart race despite everything else swirling in my mind.


    "How lucky am I to have a wife like you?" He buried his face in my neck, inhaling deeply as if savoring my scent. Then he started leaving soft kisses on my skin. "Stop it..."


    I pushed him away gently; his cologne was overwhelming-I used to love it but now it felt suffocating.


    "You won''t forget your promises about the cameras and extra help...right?"


    "Of course not," he assured me quickly. "You always have my words. Just get some rest okay?"


    I nodded and watched him hurry out the door. Afterward, I copsed on the bed, my body feeling like a heavy sack of flour.


    Minutester, my eyelids dropped in an exhausted sleep.

 Checking his phone; yes or no?

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    I was roused from sleep by a gentle tap. My eyes fluttered open and I saw Jared peering down at me.


    "Dinner is served, Mrs. Smith," he said, his voice warm and teasing as he pressed a light kiss to my forehead.


    "Dinner? I was startled and sat up. "What time is it?" I inquired, looking at the window, and I realized outside looked dark, but the room was illuminated by the bedsidemp. Jared chuckled. "You have been sleeping for four hours. Come to think of it, you never slept this much. Are you alright?"


    "I''m fine," I quickly replied and got off the bed. I was sure my recent weakness and proclivity for sleep was because of the pregnancy, but I was not about to admit that to Jared. "Alright," Jared said with a nod. "Shall we?"


    I nodded back, and we both walked out of the bedroom. As we strolled to the dining room, I asked, "So, what''s for dinner?"


    "Roasted potatoes, broli, and chicken," Jared replied with a smile.


    I stopped to stare at him in surprise. "Howe? You can barely boil water, let alone cook aplex meal like that."


    Jared paused, then gave me a smile. "Sofia helped," he said, his tone a bit too casual.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    A sharp pang of jealousy stabbed through me, quick and unexpected. I imagined Jared and Sofia in the kitchen,ughing together, working as a team. It was a foolish thought, I knew. They were both adults-exes, even-and I trusted him. But that didn''t make the jealousy any easier to swallow.


    I shook my head, pushing the thought aside as we entered the dining room. The table was set, and Sofia was seated, waiting. I took my seat, and Jared followed suit.


    Jared cleared his throat and spoke, "Sofia has something to tell you, Arielle."


    Sofia turned to him sharply, a questioning look in her eyes, but Jared nudged her slightly.


    "Go on," he encouraged.


    Sofia gave him a death re before turning to me with a fake smile stered on her face.


    "Arielle, I wanted to apologize for my slightly irrational behaviortely," she began. "I''ve been having mood swings, and in case you don''t know, since you''ve never been pregnant before, mood swings are a part of every pregnant woman''s pregnancy journey."


    I stopped myself from scoffing at her words. Was this an apology or a subtle shade? At the same time, I wanted tough at her words about my never being pregnant before. If only she knew, but then, some things were better left unsaid.


    "Additionally, I want to thank you for letting me stay under your roof," Sofia continued. "Jared informed me that you gave your consent. I promise to be quiet and stay out of your way. You won''t even know I exist."


    I nodded. "It''s fine, Sofia. Thank you for apologizing, and you''re wee."


    "Alright!" Sofia eximed. "Now that the queen is here and I''ve tendered my apology to her, can we eat?"


    I smiled, the underlying sarcasm in her tone unmistakable. It might be to Jared, but not to me. Indeed Sofia was unrepentant, and I will have to deal with it.


    "Sure," I said, and we began eating.


    A few minutes into dinner, Sofia was back to her usual annoying self, dominating every conversation and subtly flirting with Jared. She rambled about their past-how they used to have breakfast, brunch, lunch, and dinner at each other''s ce, making me question her table etiquette.


    "Remember that day I invited you over for lunch because I made pancakes?" Sofia asked Jared, in her usual hyperactive voice.


    Jared raised an eyebrow. "You mean that day you spilled flour all over your dress?"


    Sofia yfully rolled her eyes. "Oh, shut up! At least I was not the one who almost burned down our house, while trying to make scrambled eggs."


    I forced a smile, feeling like an outsider as usual. At some point, I tried to chip in a few words to indicate that I was still present at the table, but Sofia wouldn''t let me get past a word.


    If she wasn''t reliving some


    memories from twenty years ago,


    she was dabbing at the corners of Jared''s mouth, trying to take out invisible food crumbs. "You have a little something there, Jared," she would say, her hand brushing


    against his face.


    Jared didn''t seem to mind the attention. But I saw the frown when she touched him. His eyes met mine in those fleeting moments, and for the briefest second, I guessed he wasn''t entirely at ease with the way Sofia was behaving.


    I felt anger gnaw at my chest like worms would do to our intestines whenever we are starving, but I recalled Jared''s words about Sofia''s predicament. I took a deep breath and let it go.


    Finally, dinner came to an end, and Jared offered to clear the table. Sofia offered to help, and I was more than grateful to be rid of her for a moment.


    "Thanks for dinner, guys," I said, trying to sound sincere. "I''m exhausted. I think I''ll head to bed now."


    Sofia looked unusually excited at myst words, and she smiled sweetly. "Goodnight, Arielle. Sweet dreams."


    I gave a curt nod, and turned away. I returned to the bedroom, relieved to be alone. I took a long, hot bath, and I felt better afterward.


    Returning to the room, I slipped into my sleeping gown. I got into bed afterwards, trying to sleep, but my mind kept wandering. I couldn''t believe Sofia''s audacity, flirting shamelessly with my husband right in front of me.


    As I drifted off to sleep, I was roused by the shuffling sounds of someone moving. My eyes went open and I saw it was Jared. He was undressing, presumably in preparation to bathe.


    I used that moment to admire him. His upper body was bare to his torso. His biceps protruded on well-formed arms, and his back was toned, with a narrow waist. Jared was an attractive man, no doubt.


    It seemed he sensed my eyes on him because he suddenly swirled around to face me.


    I felt a flutter in my belly when I was caught staring. "Hey, you''re awake," he said with an amused smile.


    I kept a straight face, trying to y it cool. "Yes. Want to shower?"


    He nodded. "Yeah, I feel sticky from all of the day''s activity."


    "Alright," I said, trying to sound nonchnt despite the butterflies in my belly.


    Jared nodded and turned back around, slipping out of his pants with ease. His briefs followed suit, revealing his well toned ass.


    I gasped, and my breath caught in my throat for a moment. I swallowed hard, trying to get a grip of myself. Three years of marriage, and I still hadn''t gotten used to Jared undressing in front of me.


    Jared, oblivious to the effect he had on me, gracefully walked into the bathroom, whistling a tune from Celine Dion''s "A new day hase."


    After he disappeared from sight, I ced a hand on my chest, trying to steady my breath. I copsed on the pillows, dazed. I tried to shake off the image of Jared''s ass, but it seemed stamped in my mind. Get a grip on yourself, Arielle. He''s your husband, and this is not your first time seeing his ass.


    Just then my thought was


    interrupted, by a chiming sound


    to see where the sound wasing from and realized it was from Jared''s phone. I made toy back, knowing I had no business with his phone. I was a huge fan of


    respecting a spouse''s privacy, and I wasn''t about to go back on that principle.


    But the phone chimed again, and again, and again. Unable to control my curiosity, I got out of bed and walked over to the couch. I picked up the phone and nced at the screen. There were tons of messages, and the sender was


    Sofia.


    I frowned. What could Sofia be saying to Jared that required so many messages? I hesitated for a moment, my finger hovering over the phone screen. Should I read them? No, I shouldn''t. But curiosity was killing me...

 Sneaky moves.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    I knew what I was about to do was wrong, as it went against my principles, but I couldn''t help myself. My hands moved involuntarily as I typed in a password. Jared had mentioned in the car that his password was my name, right? Well, it was time to find out. I typed my name, and to my amazement, the phone unlocked. I clicked on the message box, and on Sofia''s messages.


    "Hey, are you done bathing?"


    "Will youe keep mepany after you''re done?"


    "Why aren''t you responding? Is Arielle awake?"


    "Are you ignoring me?"


    "Jared!!!!"


    "I can''t sleep. Come down, and let''s go outside and look at the stars, just like we did when we were teenagers."


    "You promised me at the hospital''s garden that we would stargaze, remember?"


    Angrily, I muted the phone and dropped it back on the couch. How shameless can Sofia be? She should be asleep, and not texting a married man to go out at night to stargaze with her.


    I returned to the bed, disturbed. Sleep had fled my eyes at this point, and all I craved was to march to Sofia''s room and warn her to know her boundaries. But I thought against it, trying to gain control over my anger.


    Jared returned to the room a few minutester, and I quickly pretended to be asleep. I watched him beneath myshes, as he walked over to his phone and picked it up. He tapped on it, and nced at the screen for a moment. Swiftly, he turned to face me, but I stilly in pretence of being asleep.


    He dropped the phone and walked to the closet. He hurriedly got dressed in his pajamas and returned to the couch to pick up his phone. He nced at it, and back at me. And then he called my name softly. "Arielle?"


    I didn''t respond.


    He called again, but this time louder than before, but I didn''t stir.


    Then he turned and tiptoed to the door. I watched him pause to nce at me, and after confirming I was indeed asleep, he opened the door, and slipped out, gently closing the door behind him.


    My eyes snapped open, the moment Jared left. I threw off the covers, and got off the bed. I felt tricked and angry. How could Jared? Sneaking out at night to be with Sofia, his supposed "best friend." Now, I was convinced that their friendship was anything but tonic. They might not necessarily be having an affair, but there was nothing tonic about their closeness, either.


    If that wasn''t the case, Jared wouldn''t be okay with sneaking out at night to be with another woman. Or better yet still, he should have informed him if nothing was wrong with that.


    I was seething with rage, and wanted to confront them. To seek answers because I was tired of being yed and looking like a fool. But then, I couldn''t. Not yet. I needed to calm down, to think things through.


    Still, the temptation to hurry out, and spy on them was strong. I shook my head, I won''t stoop to such a level. And then, an idea struck me-the balcony. I could see anything from there. If Jared and Sofia were truly headed outside to stargaze, then I should be able to see them from there.


    Hurriedly, I opened the door that led


    to the front balcony, stepping out into the cool night view. The beautiful sight of the neighborhood at night took my breath away, but I reminded myself that I was not there to admire the scenery.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I scanned the grounds, and just then, Sofia and Jared walked out. Sofia looked beautiful in her short white nightgown, her baby bumps prominent.


    I felt a jolt of jealousy at the sight. That should be me and Jared, and not the other way around.


    As they walked, I watched in horror


    as Sofia slipped her hand into Jared''s. He didn''t pull away. Instead, he looked at her with a tenderness that made my heart shatter. They were supposed to be friends right? So what was that look in his eyes?


    They soon stopped at the flowerwn, and I could barely make out their figures in the dim light. But I saw them sit on the trimmed grasses, and Sofia pointed to the sky, while Jared nodded.


    A few minutester, Sofia rested her head on Jared''s shoulder, and yet again, he didn''t refute the gesture. I felt like I''d been stabbed in the chest, looking at them so attached and fond of each other.


    That was enough for me, I decided. I


    backed away from the balcony, my mind fogged with images of Jared and Sofia stargazing like lovers returned to the room, feeling bitter and alone, the images refusing to leave my head.


    I sat on the bed, trying to process what I''d just seen, but my mind was a mess of emotions. Anger, hurt, confusion-they all mixed, making it difficult to think straight.


    Going back to sleep in that state seemed impossible, so I just sat on the bed, staring into space. I didn''t know how long I was in that position, but I was that way, when the door creaked open, and Jared came into view.


    Jared''s eyes widened in surprise, as he saw me seated on the bed, eyes pinned on him. The expression quickly left his face, and he shed me a charming smile.


    "Hey, you''re awake."


    I nodded. "Yes, I woke up craving your warmth, but you weren''t in bed. So, Where did you go?"


    "I thought I heard a noise downstairs and went down to check."


    I raised a brow. "Is that so? And did you see what made the noise?"


    Jared shrugged. "Unfortunately, No. Maybe I just assumed I heard something. But it was good I checked, just in case."


    I nodded again, sickened by how easily he lied to me. "That''s right."


    Jared approached me, a mischievous glint now in his eyes eyes. "Did you say you were missing my warmth, Mrs. Smith?"


    I forced a smile. "Yes, I did."


    "Well, I''m here now, and it''s all yours." He held out his arms, inviting me to snuggle back into bed.


    I didn''t make a move, and he wrapped his arms around me, pulling me close. "Come on, let''s go back to bed."


    He gently pulled me into bed, and got in beside me. He drew me closer to himself, and threw his arm around me, but they didn''t feel like the arms of the man I had known and loved for three years.


    As weid quietly, I couldn''t stop myself, I blurted out, "You smell of female shampoo..."

 A not–so perfect marriage.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    I felt Jared''s body tense beside me, his arms freezing in ce. I knew I had said something I couldn''t take back. The question was, how would he respond?


    "Oh, I think I might have used your shampoo identally," Jared spoke up after a while, trying to sound nonchnt.


    I felt a raw searing pain in my chest. I was always painful whenever Jared lied to me, and it hurt even more because I knew he was lying to me.


    The fragrance of the shampoo was vani, and I didn''t use vani shampoo. I usedvender. That fragrance was from no other person but Sofia. He probably got it when she leaned her head on his shoulder.


    "Is anything the matter, Arielle?" Jared asked. His voice was soft.


    What could I say? What was left for us to say? I could almost hear his voice in my mind if I dared to ask him. The soft pleading, the reasoned excuse anything but the truth. I was so tired of his "good friend" routine. Tired of the endless dance we did around everything, pretending there wasn''t a gulf between us that non amount of words could fill.


    Was this what it was like for adults in marriages after years of silence? Just helpless understanding? It felt disgusting.


    "No. Goodnight," I replied in a dismissive tone, not wanting to talk to him anymore.


    Jared leaned over and pecked me on the cheek. "Goodnight."


    *************


    The next morning, I was awakened by the sound of a movement. It was from Jared, he had just stepped out of the bathroom. He smiled at me. "Good morning."


    "Morning," I responded, then I furrowed my brows. "Where are you going, this early?"


    Jaredughed. "Early? It''s past seven love. I guess you don''t intend to go to work because if you do, you should get off the bed, or you''ll bete."


    "Shit! I totally forgot," I eximed and shot out of bed. I had forgotten I was supposed to return to work today. The restaurant management had given me a sick leave after Jared informed them of my hospitalization, and my leave was ending today.


    I sprinted to the bathroom and had a quick bath. By the time I was done, Jared was almost finished dressing. Most men would be done dressing with the time I spent in the bathroom, but not Jared. He was always meticulous with his looks, and that was why he made heads turn whenever he stepped into a room.


    I hurriedly got dressed in a blouse and skirt, packed my hair neatly in a bun, slipped my legs into my ts, and grabbed my handbag. A quick spray of my perfume, and I was done. There was no need for makeup, I was runningte.


    "Are you ready?" Jared asked, picking up his briefcase.


    "After you," I responded, and we walked out the room together.


    We walked down the stairs, and just as we reached the bottom, Sofia appeared with a smile on her face. The smile quickly disappeared when she saw I and Jared.


    "Good morning, Arielle. Good morning, Jared." she chimed, but I knew she was merely greeting me was for formality''s sake. Her eyes were fixed on Jared.


    "Morning," Jared replied, and I mumbled my response too.


    "Are you leaving already?" Sofia asked, taking in his appearance. There was a hint of admiration in her eyes, and I wanted to p it off.


    "Yes, I''m runningte," Jared said, ncing at his watch.


    Sofia''s face fell, and she pouted. "I made breakfast for you, and I was hoping you''d eat before leaving."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I snapped my head sharply to look at her, my eyes narrowing. She made breakfast for Jared? Was I non-existent? Why only Jared, if she was keen on showing off her culinary skill?


    "I''m sorry, Sofia, but I have to go," Jared reiterated. "Besides, I have to drop Arielle at the restaurant, and she''s runningte too."


    Sofia sneered. "Didn''t you say you were runningte? Why do you have to drop her first before you go to work?"


    "It''s my responsibility to drive her to work, and I''m notining."


    I saw anger shing in Sofia''s eyes,


    ��


    while I watched the exchange in amusement. "On the contrary, I think Arielle is selfish. Letting you drive her to work even when you''re runningte, and alsoing to pick her up after work every day She''s stressing you out, and she should stop and learn to drive herself."


    I lost my cool at this point, and snapped. "Oh, shut up, Sofia! You''re a stranger here, and should have no say in how we run our home."


    "That''s right, Sofia," Jared concurred, his voicecking the usual tenderness it carried whenever he spoke to her. And was it just me? I think Jared was avoiding eye contact with her. Sofia''s face went pale, like she didn''t expect Jared to take sides with me.


    I tugged at Jared''s arm. "We''rete, we should leave."


    Jared nodded. "Have a nice day, Sofia. I''ll call you at noon to check how you''re doing."


    With that, he walked on, and I followed suit. I looked back for a fleeting moment to see Sofia rooted to the spot, her expression that of anger and shock.


    I stifled augh and turned back


    around, walking alongside Jared as


    we made our way outside. We got to the parking lot, and he opened the car door for me and I slid in. He closed the door and walked around to the driver''s side, getting in behind the wheel.


    "Ready?" he asked, starting the engine.


    I nodded, and he drove out of thepound, soon speeding down the highway.


    I couldn''t help but stare at Jared as he drove, his eyes fixed on the road ahead. He was bing increasingly unpredictable, and I couldn''t understand why.


    One minute, he was doting on Sofia, sneaking around with her, and doing her bidding; the next, he was back to his old self, being sweet to me. I wished he would just be his old usual self, without the sudden changes.


    As we approached the restaurant, Jared pulled into the parking lot and turned off the car''s engine. He alighted and opened the door for me, offering his hand to help me out.


    "Have a nice day at work today," he said, pecking me on the cheek. "I''lle pick you up at your closing time."


    "Thank you, Jared," I replied, smiling. "Have a nice day, too."


    He smiled back, and we bid each other goodbye. I turned and made for the restaurant entrance, afterward.


    At the entrance, I met my junior chef, Reba. A huge smile broke out on her face the instant she saw me, and she hurried towards me.


    "Oh my goodness, Ma, it''s so great to see you!" She eximed, spreading her arms for a hug.


    I smiled and hugged her back. "It''s great to see you too, Reba. I''ve missed you."


    "I''m so sorry I didn''t get to visit you in the hospital," Reba said, looking apologetic. "The workload was crazy while you were away, but I''m d you''re back now."


    "Don''t worry about it, Ipletely understand," I replied. "I got your get-well card, thank you so much for that."


    With the pleasantries exchanged, a mischievous glint appeared in Reba''s eyes. "I saw your husband drop you off," she said, winking. "You''re so lucky to have a good and caring man like that. He''s always so attentive and sweet to you." I blushed and tried to brush it off. "It''s too early for gossip, let''s go inside."


    Reba agreed, but as we walked


    into the restaurant, she wouldn''t stop rambling about how I had married one of the few best men in the world. "I mean, seriously, ma, your husband is wonderful. He''s always dropping you off and picking you up, and he looks so handsome while doing it."


    Iughed and tried to change the subject, but Reba was persistent. "I swear, you two are couple goals. I hope my future husband is half as good as yours."


    I smiled and shook my head. If only she knew my marriage wasn''t as perfect as it seemed.

 Horny and angry.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    At the close of work, Jared was already waiting outside the restaurant to drive me home.


    "Your Mr. perfect is here," Reba announced, her head peeking through my office door.


    "Go away, Reba," I replied smiling.


    "Alright, alright," Reba giggled and left.


    I hurriedly parked up as I would rather not keep Jared waiting. Walking outside, I met him leaning on his car, waiting for me.


    "And how was work today, Mrs. Smith?" He asked, the moment I got to him.


    "Hectic as usual."


    "You wouldn''t stop if I asked you to, right?" He teased, taking my handbag.


    "Not in this world," I responded. My job was my life, and I couldn''t imagine life without my profession.


    "Here, let me help you get in," he said, outstretching his other hand. I took it, and got into the set beside the drivers.


    Jared got in beside me, strapping his seat belt in ce. I expected him to start the car, but he turned to me instead, a serious expression on his face.


    "Arielle," he began, his voice low, almost hesitant. "I haven''t been much of a good husband to youtely. I know that. All I ask is for your understanding. It''s... it''s because I''m looking out for Sofia."


    The words made my stomach churn. I could already feel my defenses rising. "I won''t be able to forgive myself if something bad happens to her," Jared continued, his facial expression unreadable. "She''s in my care. My family, her family-everyone expects me to protect her, like I always have. I know I''ve never exined this to you, but Sofia''s mother saved my mom''s life, Arielle. That''s how our families became connected. I''ve never told you this before because I didn''t want to burden you with it. But it seems... my way wasn''t right. I''m sorry, love."


    Every other thing Jared said faded into the background, as I pondered on his revtion. This must exin his deep loyalty and zeal to look out for Sofia.


    Her mother had saved his mother''s life, and somehow, despite everything else, this sense of obligation had grown into somethingrger, something that always pulled Jared toward Sofia. It exined his overprotectiveness, his guilt, his inability to see beyond his debt of gratitude.


    "Are you there?" Jared said, tapping me.


    "Oh yes," I responded, blinking. I didn''t realize I had zoned out.


    "So," he said, his gaze more intense now, searching mine, "do you think my actionstely are justified?"


    "To an extent, yes. But don''t you think you might be indulging her a little too much? I mean, I understand you two have a past together, your families are friends, and you feel the need to protect because of her mother''s act of kindness in the past, but I still think you should set boundaries. We''re married, Jared, and you should never have to choose between your wife and a friend."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jared sighed and took my hands in his. "I know, Arielle. I know. You see, Sofia is needy, but trust me she was never like this. She''s pregnant, and the pregnancy hormone has been making her act like a spoiled child..."


    I wanted to retort that the pregnancy hormone was not to me. Sofia is a spoiled brat in actual sense, but I held myself. Jared was trying, and it would be cruel to escte things further. I was too tired. Too exhausted from everything. I just wanted peace.


    "So what do you say, Mrs. Smith? Will you be a little patient and lenient with her henceforth?"


    I looked away. Sofia was unpredictable, and I can''t make promises that I might be unable to keep.


    Jared noticed my hesitation, his gaze darkening as he leaned in closer, his breath warm against my skin. "Come on, Arielle," he murmured, his voice rich with sincerity. "Please?"


    "I can''t promise anything. If she is not on her best behavior, I wouldn''t hesitate to express my displeasure. Someone -"


    The words caught in my throat as Jared lowered his head, his lips pressing against the soft skin of my neck. I froze, my body tensing under the sudden jolt of sensation. "Jared..." I breathed, barely managing to get his name out.


    His lips moved against my skin, his breath warm and teasing as he traced the curve of my neck. "Promise?" he whispered, his voice a low, enticing murmur. "Jared, d... don''t," I murmured, stifling a moan.


    "Promise me, Arielle," he said, making a circr movement with his tongue, and this time, I could not help the helpless moan that escaped my throat.


    "Fine, I promise," I moaned in surrender, when he left my neck to my throat.


    "Good girl," he murmured, before capturing my lips in his. The kiss was hot, ravenous, aggressive. I lost my sense of reasoning at that moment, as Jared attacked the walls of my mouth. I greedily opened up to him, letting him do justice to my mouth.


    OMG! It felt so good. How could I have forgotten how good forey, romance, and even sex with Jared was? He was an expert in matters of the bed, and he always left me satiated after every session of love making. Sofia''s arrival had made things tense, that sex hadn''t crossed my mind in a while, and I doubted it crossed Jared''s too.


    The kiss progressed, and I moaned loudly when Jared reached for my blouse, and cupped a breast in hisrge palm.


    "Keep it low, you don''t want anyone walking up on us making out in your restaurant parking lot, do you?" Jared chided, even though his pressure on my breast increased.


    I giggled into his mouth, my body aching with need as I thrust my chest forward.


    Just then, the ringing of his phone cut through the air, halting our sexual escapade. Jared froze, and let the phone ring to a stop before attacking my lips again.


    Almost immediately, the phone rang again, and Jared groaned, leaning away from me. He took out his phone from his pocket and nced at the screen, and his face fell. "What''s wrong? Who''s calling?" I asked, concerned.


    Jared looked at me, hesitated, before responding, "It''s Sofia."


    "Right," I rolled my eyes, and sat up in the car. I proceeded to straighten my blouse and skirt.


    "I''m sorry, Arielle. We..."


    "Can we go home, please?" I said, my voice cold and dismissing.


    "Sure," he responded and straightened his shirt.


    The remaining part of the drive home graced with silence. I was horny and angry. Of all the times to call, Sofia had to call in the middle of a make out. Making me wonder if she was all out to ruin every atone and intimate moment I had with Jared.


    The car soon pulled into the parking lot, and I reached for my seat belt.


    "Hey," Jared called, cing a hand on my shoulder.


    I froze, his hand on my shoulders making my messed up emotions even worse. My thighs tinged with need, and I had to silently chide myself to stay focused.


    "What?" I asked, refusing to face him.


    "I''m sorry, Arielle-"


    "That has be your mantra, Jared. It is now stale, you should think of something else."


    "I know you''re mad at me, and I''m sorry. You don''t work on weekends, how about we visit a hotel and spend the weekend alone? We could book a spar session, and go driving in the evening."


    Now, that was an enticing offer.


    Typical Jared, he knew just the best


    offer to make in every situation. The thought of spending the weekend alone with him, with no Sofia


    hovering around, got my in-between pooling with moist.


    Oh, get a grip on yourself, Arielle!


    I hesitated. "I Will think about it," I said finally.


    "Thank you -"


    I didn''t wait for Jared toplete his words before unstrapping the seat belt and getting out of the car.

 Finally, some time alone with her husband.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    I stormed into the house, and Sofia was seated in the living room watching a reality show on the TV.


    She stared at me momentarily and returned her attention to the TV. Well, if she wanted to y the ignore game, then I was up for it too. I continued on my way, ignoring her as well, as I made for the stairs. I was just about to ascend, when I heard her exim "Jared!" I stopped in my tracks and turned back around. Jared had just stepped into the living room, and she had shot up from the couch to lurch into his arms.


    "I have missed you. Are you okay? Are you stressed?" She fussed, trailing her hands all over his body.


    Jared didn''t move. His voice was sharp, amand. "Stop it Sofia. Mind your actions."


    But his stillness only made it worse-he wasn''t pushing her away. He wasn''t rejecting her. My stomach churned.


    Disgust was suffocating me. My eyes met with Jared, a clear guilt in his eyes, and I quickly averted them, hurrying upstairs.


    I was too tired to worry about Jared and Sofia, I decided, shoving thoughts of them aside. I shrugged out of my work clothes, and walked into the bathroom for a shower.


    Returning to the room, I met Jared unknotting his tie. He paused, a musky look appearing in his eyes as they trailed up my legs to stop on my thighs, where the short towel I had on, stopped.


    "Well, well, is Mrs. Smith trying to seduce me tonight?" Jared teased, approaching me, his eyes still pinned on my thighs.


    My face heated up, as I tried to stop the blush I was sure, was fast spreading across my face. "Stop it, Jared."


    "I can''t, dear wife. You look edible," he said in a husky tone, as he traced his fingers on my chin.


    The tingling feelings were back to my thighs, and I could feel my core throbbing with need. I suddenly felt ashamed at how easily aroused I had betely. It had to be the pregnancy hormones because I once stumbled on an article online that stated that most women''s libido increases in pregnancy.


    "What are you thinking about, Mrs. Smith?" Jared asked, his fingers now on my lips.


    I closed my eyes and moaned softly. That felt so good, and I didn''t wish for him to stop. Jared continued with his seduction game, touching me in significant ces that got my body fired up with need.


    Suddenly, he stopped, and I snapped my eyes open in disappointment. "Why did you stop?"


    "What''s the fun if I do the things I want to do to you during our little trip by weekend, now?" He asked, a mischievous smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "I would save them until then," he added, and stepped away from me. "Not fair," I pouted. "How about we do a little now, and then do the restter?"


    "No," Jared shook his head. "The fun will be ruined. I want to do a lot of wicked sweet things to you. Trust me, dear wife, you can''t imagine them."


    I stifled a moan, more liquid gushing out of me, as I tried to create a mental picture of the things Jared was nning.


    I knew he was not bluffing. With our sexual experiences in the past, I was well aware of what Jared was capable of. And tell you what? I can''t wait for the weekend.


    And by God, I hope nothing ruins it.


    **********


    It was finally the weekend, Saturday, precisely. I had packed a bag for Jared and I the previous day when I got back from work. I was so excited about the trip that I couldn''t hide my happiness.


    "You have to take it easy, Arielle. You''re acting like a teenager going to a summer camp for the first time," Jared had teased mest night, as he watched me fuss about the clothes to pack.


    I ignored him and held up a swimsuit. "What do you think? Do you think this is nice for a dip in the pool?"


    "It''s nice, but not as revealing as I want."


    My brows shot up, while I tried to hide my blush. "What do you mean? People are going to be at the pool, you don''t want me revealing too much skin, do you?"


    "There will be no people. You underestimate your husband, dear wife. The hotel belongs to the Smiths corporation, and I already informed the manager. We''re having the first wing of the hotel to ourselves, the pool included." I gasped. "That''s too much, Jared. Not even a floor, an entire wing."


    "I want you all to myself. As a matter


    of fact, I want you in no clothes at all. You''re going to be walking around naked the whole time, and to achieve that, we need a great deal of privacy,�� Jared said with a naughty


    wink.


    This time, I could not help the blush that spread on my face. I liked it when Jared was goofy and naughty. It was a part of him, only I got to see.


    "How about Sofia? She has known him for twenty years, remember? How sure are you she hasn''t seen this part of him? A voice in my head whispered.


    For a moment, my mood was almost ruined by the thought, but I did what I always did; I shook it off. I was not going to let Sofia or thoughts of her ruin the moment for me.


    "Arielle, are you ready?" Jared''s voice echoed from downstairs.


    I jolted out of my thoughts. I hadn''t realized that I had got caught up, reminiscing on my conversation with Jared yesterday.


    "A minute," I called back. "I''ming down now."


    I hurriedly patted my hair to ensure it was in good shape. Jared had gone down with our bag, while I put finishing touches to my look. Satisfied that I looked good, I grabbed my phone and hurried out.


    I met Jared in the living room, with Sofia hanging around him as usual. She had a sober look in her eyes, like she didn''t want us to leave. Well, it was more of she didn''t want Jared to leave than it was about me. "Can''t Ie along? I can stay on another floor, far away from the one you two will be staying on," she pleaded, tugging at Jared''s arm.


    "It''s not possible, Sofia. Arielle and I want some time alone. Come on, quit whining like a child. We are only going to be gone today. We will be back by tomorrow evening," Jared said, his voice tender.


    "But leaving me by myself in this big house is not ideal. I''m pregnant, remember?" Sofia said, patting her stomach.


    I rolled my eyes. I thought we talked about thisst night at the dining? Why was she making a fuss now, like she was hearing about the trip for the first time today?


    "Nothing is gonna happen to you, so


    quit being pessimistic. We will be back before you even realize we were gone. The credit card I gave you is loaded with enough money. I gave you my driver''s number, just in case you need to go anywhere. That should be about enough, Sofia."


    "Fine," she murmured reluctantly.


    "Can we leave now?" I asked, unable to hide my impatience.


    Sofia ignored me, and said to Jared, "we''re friends, right? Can I at least get a hug?"


    Jared paused to look at me, like he was seeking permission. I threw my face away. They should get over with it, and let''s be on our way.


    Jared consented and Sofia walked


    into his arms, A minute passed, and


    she still hasn''t let go. She clung to


    him tightly, like a leech would, to a rock. Jared noticed my impatience and annoyance, and gently pried her off him.


    "We have to go now, Sofia," he said softly.


    This time, I couldn''t wait anymore. I matched over to Jared, grabbed his hand and pulled him along. "Goodbye, Sofia. See you tomorrow," I called out over my shoulder. Jared and I got outside, and into the car. He burst intoughter, immediately we settled in.


    "What?" I asked, unimpressed by theughter.


    "You look cute while angry. At the same time, you have to take it easy on Sofia. She''s pregnant, remember?"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    I rolled my eyes. "Yeah."


    "Alright!" Jared eximed. "Are you ready to embark on one of the shortest, yet amazing trips of your life, Arielle Smith?"


    I smiled sheepishly. "You bet, I am."


    "Let''s do this then," he said, and turned on the car''s ignition. He drove out of thepound, and I sighed in contentment as we hit the road.


    Finally, some time alone with my husband.

 The trip

    (ARIELLE''S POV) Awed!


    That was how I felt when Jared pulled into the hotel. As I looked around inside the car, I couldn''t help the gasp that escaped my mouth. The building literally glittered as the soft dashboard light illuminated it.


    Jared chuckled and turned off the car''s engine. Then he alighted and opened the car door for me. I epted the hand he provided as I stepped out.


    I couldn''t help it as I took in more details of the hotel''s surroundings properly. The building towered above us, its clear and sleek ss glinting. The entrance was a spacious archway, decorated by sparkling fountains and meticulously manicured flowerwns. Overall, the hotel''s exterior spoke of immense wealth and sophistication.


    "I... I didn''t know your family owned this hotel," I stuttered, unable to hold my surprise.


    "Point of correction, it is under the Smith''s corporation, but it is mine," Jared said, his voice bearing a hint of subtle pride.


    I was stunned. I knew Jared was rich, and so was his family, but asionally, it feels like I don''t really know the extent of their wealth. Maybe because Jared was not like those obnoxious billionaires in movies and books who boast about their wealth and look down on those below them.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    As I took in my surroundings again, I shook my head. Three years of marriage and I didn''t know that the famous J&S hotel was Jared''s. Hold on, the name was the initials of Jared''s name; Jared Smith. Howe it didn''t ur to me? I wondered, wanting to smack my head.


    But then, I felt a sudden nagging feeling of sadness that I didn''t really know much about Jared. I had met him at the age where my mother was urging me to get married, she even set up blind dates for me, and it was on one of those dates that I met Jared, who was equally on a blind date. We got talking, and lostmunication after a while.


    However, an old woman visited the previous restaurant I worked in one day, and fell in love with my cooking. We had be friends, and whenever the old woman visited, she spoke about her grandson and how she was going to bring him one day because just like her, he was a lover of good food.


    And so, one day, true to her word, the old woman came with her grandson, who turned out to be Jared. We had reconnected again, and after three months and a couple of dates, he asked me to be his wife.


    We didn''t particrly have high expectations of each other; as Jared was merely settling down to please his granny, whose days on earth were numbered, and I, because my mother was on my neck to get married.


    Love wasn''t the basis of our marriage. We decided that as long as we had gotten acquainted to an extent, we could get by. That was why we could co-exist so easily for three years, without much issues. But over the years, I had fallen for Jared, and would always thank his grandma (God bless her memory) in my heart, for being the reason we became man and wife.


    Although I had grown to love him, I wasn''t sure it was the same for Jared, but I didn''t let it bother me. As long as he treated me right, despite his somewhat aloof nature most times, then I was content. Jared''s voice broke into my thoughts. "What''s on your mind, Arielle? You look lost just by seeing the exterior of the hotel, just wait until we get inside."


    My eyes instantly lit up, my worries forgotten. "Really?"


    Jared smiled. "Come on, let''s go find out."


    Just then, a bellhop dressed in a crisp uniform approached us. His name tag read, "Ralph.


    "Wee to J&S Hotel, Mr. and Mrs. Smith!" He greeted us with a huge smile.


    "Thank you, Ralph," Jared responded. "Can you fetch our bags from the car trunk?"


    Ralph nodded and quickly went to work.


    Then Jared turned to me. "Let''s head in."


    He led me into the entrance, and we walked into the hotel. We took a left turn, which led us to a beautiful reception area. The room was elegantly decorated with marble floors and Crystal chandeliers.


    A pretty red-haired receptionist greeted us with a warm smile. Without Jared requesting, she provided a key card. "Wee, Mr. and Mrs. Smith. Your suite is ready."


    "Thank you, Scarlett," Jared


    epted the key and led me on. As


    we trudged on, I couldn''t take my eyes off the hotel''s interior design The walls were adorned with exquisite artwork, and the floors were covered in soft carpets that felt like heaven beneath my feet.


    We finally reached an elevator, and Jared punched in the number 2. The doors opened, revealing a sleek elevator. We stepped in, and the doors closed behind us. The elevator took us to another part of the hotel, which seemed like a different world altogether. My eyes widened in amazement. "This is incredible!"


    Jared chuckled. "I told you, we have a wing to ourselves."


    We got out of the elevator, and Jared led me to a door. He inserted the key card, and the door swung open, revealing a breathtaking suite.


    The room wasvishly designed with modern and ssic furniture. The walls were painted a soothing gray, and the floors were covered with a soft Maroon rug. The suite had a separate living area, a dining room, and a kitchte. "I love it!" I eximed, unable to hold back my emotion.


    Jared smiled, tooking pleased with


    himself. "I''m d you do," he said, and then closed the distance


    between us, the husky look I wamet


    aware of, back on his face. "Well


    now that we''re alone, how about we


    do something freaky."


    I giggled, feeling warm by his body now pressed against mine. I looked up, my eyes challenging. "Bring whatever you have on, Mr. Billionaire."


    The words had barely left my mouth when he covered it with his. I moaned and threw my hands around his neck, reveling in the feeling of his mouth against mine.


    The sound of a voice on the public address system broke us apart. "I''m here with your bag, Mr. and Mrs. Smith," Ralph''s voice sounded.


    "Hold on. I''ming," Jared called out. And then he lowered his tone, "I will go get our bag, and when I''m back, we''ll continue from where we stopped."


    I giggled and watched him walk off. I bit down on my lower lips. This might be the shortest, yet most amazing trip of my life.


    And who knows, I might finally break the news of my pregnancy to Jared.

 Of a massage session and a lunch date.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    Jared returned with our bag, and took it to the closet. "I don''t want you stressed," he said, approaching me.


    "Don''t tell me you brought me here to make mezy," I said, feigning a frown.


    "I brought you here to spoil you silly," he responded.


    "Umm...that sounds like something I would love to indulge in," I said, all smiles.


    "Great," Jared said, leaning away. "I will unpack our bag, and afterward, we will head to the hotel''s spa for a massage session. This week has been hectic for you, and a massage is paramount in rxing your muscles."


    "You have everything all nned out, don''t you?" I inquired, pleased at his thoughtfulness.


    "I wouldn''t bring you here, if I didn''t. I will go unpack the bags now," he gave me a wink and walked back to the closet.


    As Jared turned his back to me, my eyes were fixated on his muscles flexed beneath his fitted shirt. Yet again, I felt that all too familiar flutter in my belly. I smiled, grateful for this getaway and how thoughtful Jared was, to have suggested and nned it.


    Lost in my thoughts, I didn''t notice Jared returning to my side until he gently brushed a strand of hair behind my ear. "All unpacked," he whispered, his warm breath sending shivers down my spine. "Shall we head to the spa? Your massage awaits."


    I nodded, taking his offered hand, and we strolled out of the room. As we entered the hallway, a youngdy approached us, beaming with a smile.


    "Hi, Mr. and Mrs. Smith. I''m Sia, the spa assistant. I work alongside our skilled massage therapists, Wendy and Leonard."


    "Hi Sia," I and Jared replied, smiling back at her.


    "I was just about to inform you two that it''s time for your massage session. Please follow me," Sia said, leading us down the hallway. We took a turn, and she stopped in front of a door. "This way, please."


    We followed her into a calm and serene hallway with soft music ying in the background. The air was reeking with the sweet fragrance of essential oils. The hallway led us to a junction where the path split into two routes.


    "Mr. Smith, you will be going to the men''s section, and Mrs. Smith, you''lle with me to the female section," Sia announced.


    Jared leaned in and pecked my cheek. "Don''t miss me too much," he whispered.


    "I''ll try," I replied with a chuckle.


    As Jared walked away, Sia turned to me with a blush on her face. "Your husband is so handsome and sweet. I hope your marriagests forever."


    "Thank you, Sia," I said, touched by her kind words.


    We soon arrived at the female section, and Sia led me into a cozy room with a massage bed in the center. "Please, make yourselffortable. You can change into this towel," she said, handing me a towel.


    I changed out of my clothes and wrapped the towel around my body. Sia then led me to the massage bed, where Wendy, the massage therapist, was waiting.


    "Hello, Mrs. Smith. I''ll be taking care of you today. Please lie down on your back, we''ll get started," Wendy said, smiling.


    I settled into the massage bed, its softness beneath me, soothing. Wendy began by gently draping another towel over me, presumably to ensure me modesty.


    "Can we get you some water or any refreshment before we start?" Wendy asked. She was trying so hard to please me, and I guess it''s because of Jared, and who he was.


    "No, thank you," I replied, rxing on the bed.


    Wendy nodded and began the massage, her skilled hands working on my tensed muscles. The soothing music and scent of essential oils helped in easing away my stress and tension.


    I didn''t know how long the massagested because I was lost in the moment all through. But when I rose from the bed, it felt like my body had turned brand new.


    "Wow, that was wonderful! I eximed, stretching my body. "One of the best, if not the best massage I''ve ever had."


    "I''m so d you enjoyed it, Mrs. Smith. We hope to see you again soon," Wendy said, smiling with pride.


    "Of course, I''ll definitely be back," I replied.


    With that, I bid Wendy and Sia goodbye and walked out the room.


    Jared was waiting for me just outside the door, his hands in his pockets, a rxed expression on his face.


    "How was it?" he asked, falling into step beside me.


    "It was remarkable," I said without hesitation, then paused. "Honestly, I''m not used to being waited on. It always feels a bit strange. But the massage was amazing. Thank you."


    His smile softened, and he gently knocked his cheek against mine. I could still feel the lingering warmth from the massage, a pleasant heat that seemed to surround us.


    "I know my wife is kind and not used to people serving her," he said with a teasing grin. "I''ll learn how to do it myself-how about that? Think Wendy could teach me? I''d love to give you a massage."


    I chuckled, feeling my face flush


    slightly. "I''m afraid Wendy might only


    take talented students. If she does


    ver


    agree to teach you, I guess I''d have to try itout. ''Mr. Smith''s VIP service''? That''s not something everyone can buy."


    Jared leaned closer, his voice low. "Anytime, my love. For you, I''d do anything."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Well, let''s head back to our suite, get dressed, and then we''ll grab lunch downstairs."


    Jared offered his arm with a knowing smile, and I took it, and we strolled back to our room. After changing into suitable attire, we made our way to the restaurant.


    The restaurant was elegant, just like every part of the hotel. The aroma of delicious cuisine hung in the air, making my stomach growl in anticipation.


    Jared held out a seat for me, and I sat down, feeling like a Queen. Once we were seated, Jared pressed a button on the table, and a smartly dressed waiter appeared. "Good day, Mr. and Mrs. Smith. Wee to J&S restaurant. May I present our menu?" he said, with a slight bow.


    The menu was handed to us and I scanned through mine, lost on what choice to make from the array of options. "I''ll have the grilled salmon, please," I said finally. "Great choice," the waiter replied. "And for you, sir?"


    "I''ll have the same as my wife, and please bring one of your most expensive wines," Jared said, smiling at me.


    The waiter nodded and disappeared, leaving me to gaze at Jared in admiration. He can be sweet that one can forget how aloof and withdrawn he can be at times. "You''re the perfect gentleman, you know that?" I said, smiling.


    Jared chuckled. "I try my best."


    There was a momentary silence, as we waited for our order to arrive. Jared broke it with an unnerving question. "Are you alright, Arielle?"


    I froze, as I never expected the question. "Of course, I''m fine," I said, and gave a smallugh. "Why would you ask such a question?"


    "I don''t know, I have noticed a few


    negligible changes in you. For instance, You don''t eat Salmon, remember? So howe you ordered it? And you sleep a lottely. Look, I''m your husband, and if you don''t feel too well you can tell and we will book a doctor''s appointment. I can''t -"


    me,


    "That''s enough, Jared. I''m fine, really. People change, and so do their preferences. I decided to try Salmon, there''s no harm in that, is there?" "No, but-"


    "Let''s not ruin this beautiful moment. Oh, look, the waiter is here with our order."


    Jared shrugged, looking


    unimpressed but I could not afford to let him pry further. He was smart and if he''s keen on finding out what''s wrong with me, he was, bound to. I do not want him finding out about the pregnancy himself, if Kehas to, then it has to be from me.


    "Shall we?" Jared asked, gesturing to the food set on the table.


    "Sure," I shed him a smile.


    The salmon tasted heavenly, and I couldn''t believe that prior to my pregnancy, this was what I had been missing.


    From the look on Jared''s face, he seemed to be enjoying the meal too. Why wouldn''t he? Salmon was one of his favorite seafoods, after all.


    Barely a few minutes into the meal, Jared''s phone beeped. He paused and took it out of his pocket. I also paused to watch him, curious on what the beep was about. He tapped on the phone, and his face fell. "What''s the matter?" I asked, already having a bad feeling.


    "Excuse me," he said, avoiding eye contact with me as he stood up and walked off.

 Of sex and interruption.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    A bile rose in the pit of my stomach after Jared left, making me lose appetite. What notification could have arrived in his phone that made his countenance change in seconds? I wondered.


    I turned around and craned my neck in the direction he took, hoping to get a glimpse of him, but I saw nothing. For a moment, I thought of going after him to spy, but thought against it. I would rather wait for him to return and inquire what the notification he received was about. And so I waited.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to go away for that long," Jared''s voice sounded as he rejoined me. And then he nced at my food, and up at me. "You stopped eating?"


    "You didn''t expect me to keep eating when I saw how upset you looked by the notification you got on your phone, did you?" I asked, displeased.


    "It was nothing serious. Come on, let''s resume eating," he said in a dismissive tone.


    "What was the notification about?" I blurted, my eyes trained on him.


    Jared looked surprised, like he didn''t expect me to pry. His reaction was justified, because I wasn''t exactly one to be concerned about his private affairs, but I had a bad gut feeling about this one.


    "It''s work," he responded inly.


    "Is it Sofia?" I persisted.


    This time, the surprise on Jared''s face was palpable. You can''t me me, I have grown a sixth sense since Sofia''s arrival. And with everything that has been going on, I wouldn''t be surprised that she had sent Jared some cryptic message, especially after we left her by herself.


    Don''t get me wrong, there are several things that could get Jared upset, but work was scarcely one of them. He was always in control, and rarely let news from his workce sway him, not even when thepany was having issues. The only time I had seen Jared react to his phone notification noticeably, was the night Sofia sent him tons of messages. With his reaction a few minutes ago, I was no different from his reaction that night.


    "So tell me, was it from her?" I probed further when he gave no response.


    "No, it''s not from her. Can we continue eating now?" Jared asked, and there was an edginess to his tone now.


    I nodded. "Sure."


    We resumed eating, but a major part of my appetite was lost as my thought dwelled on the message Jared must have received, and its content.


    "You''re picking your food, Arielle. Do you need something else? You could ce an order for another food if you''ve lost appetite. You''ve never been a fan of Salmon, and it''s understandable if you''ve gotten tired," Jared broke into my thoughts with his barrage of questions. "I''m fine," I said and shed him a smile.


    He nodded, even though he didn''t look convinced, we continued to eat.


    "Have you called Sofia? You promised to call her at noon, remember?" I started again, breaking the silence that had descended.


    "I called her already," Jared responded, and I stopped to stare at him. We''ve been together all the time, and I never saw him make a call. Unless of course he made it when we were separated at the spa, but there was a nagging feeling in my gut that that was not the case. "We''ve been together the whole time. When did you make the call?" I asked, unable to withhold my curiosity.


    "When I stepped out a few minutes ago," Jared responded, confirming my suspicion.


    At that point, I lost interest in asking any more questions, as I had already formed a theory in my head. Jared received a message from Sofia. I might not know its content, but it clearly made him upset. He went out to call her, and they probably spoke on whatever reason she texted him.


    As much as I wanted to act


    nonchnt, I was hurt. Having one''s


    husband lie to their face and keep


    secrets doesn''t elicit a good feeling from them. But still, I was determined not to ruin our getaway by trying to be nosy. I wante things t��go as nned, and if possible, tell Jared about the pregnancy.


    And just like Ashley had predicted, it just might be what I needed to get him off Sofia''s ws.


    Jared noticed my solemn mood and tried to start a conversation, and I had no option but to flow. A few minutester, the tension had ebbed away, and we were back to chatting and flirting with each other.


    After the meal at the restaurant, we retired to our suite to rest. On the way, the sexual tension between us had us kissing and attempting to peel our clothes from each other''s body. We managed to make it to the suite, and the moment we got in, Jared attacked me passionately.


    He was all over my body, groping,


    smooching, and caressing. It felt like my body was on fire as I desperately wanted to do away with the fabric on my body. Jared caught the hint, and helped me out my dress. As for my flimsy underwear, he didn''t have the same patience as he ripped it off when it dyeding off.


    And then I was bare before my husband, like the day I was born. The look of raw desire in his eyes made me flush, as I realized he was still turned on by my body, like he used to be.


    "Your body is an art, Arielle," he whispered, and the next minute, I was slung over his shoulders as he carried me to the bed. He gently dropped me on it, like I was some precious china figurine that needed to be handled carefully.


    And then he joined me on the bed, straddling me, the bed slightly dipping with his size. He soon parted my thighs, and I tried to close them when he looked down, intently at my womanhood. The gaze was intense, that I felt exposed under his eyes, even though he was my husband.


    "You shouldn''t be shy," he said in a hoarse voice, before burying his face in my in-between. A gasp escaped my lips as I jerked on the bed, the sensation his hot breath on my pussy caused, too ecstatic to handle. Jared went on and on, and when I was about to climax, withdrew his face. "Why did you stop?" I whined.


    "You can''t cum yet," he said with a smirk before stepping away to undress. As he stood, regal and majestic in his naked form, I gulped. Jared was a handsome man in clothes, but he was ethereal without clothes.


    He joined me on the bed again, and


    parted my thighs, settling himself in afortable position. Then I felt the tip of his engorged manhood prod my opening. I gasped, that familiar passion fire igniting inside of me. Jared looked pleased as he kept teasing me by rubbing the tip of his length on my clit,bia minora, and the entrance of my hole.


    "Please, please..." I cried, unable to handle the torture.


    "Please, what?" Jared whispered, trailing kisses on my neck.


    "Please, stop teasing me and take me," I begged. I was definitely going to kill him for teasing me this badly, but first, I had to satiate this wild sexual hunger brewing inside of me.


    "As you wish, Mrs. Smith," Jared said, and with one smooth move, buried his entire length inside of me.


    I gasped at how full I felt. So full, and I loved it. Jared paused to let me adjust to his size before he started moving. First, it was slow and steady, and with time, he picked up tempo. Withdrawing and hitting back in with a speed of light.


    I don''t know how, but I found myself screaming and asking for more, damning who heard us. An hour, or hourster, I couldn''t give the correct estimation with my sex fogged head, Jared rolled off me.


    It was a session of raw, and demanding sex, that for a moment, I wondered if we were animals.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "You were quite loud, Mrs. Smith," Jared teased, a second after he recuperated from his climax.


    I couldn''t utter a word, and my only response was a satisfied smile as Iidnguid on the bed.


    Jared pecked me on a cheek, "I know you''re exhausted, but let''s go shower -" he was interrupted by the ringing sound of his phone. He gave me a look to excuse himself before getting out of bed.


    As I watched him cross over to the table to pick up his phone, naked, something stirred in my thighs. Quickly, I berated myself, reminding my body that we had just finished five rounds of sex, and I was feeling somewhat sore.


    But my train of thought was interrupted by Jared''s exmation. "What?" And his hands shook with the phone in it...

 Caught.

    (Jared''s POV)


    "Jared, where the hell are you? Sofia just called me. She''s in pain, her stomach is hurting..."


    I froze at my mother''s words, as shivers ran down my spine. I didn''t realize when an exmation left my mouth. "What?"


    "You have to leave wherever you are, and whatever you''re doing and go home! Nothing must happen to-"


    That was all I heard as I dropped the call. I was immediately thrown into a state of panic, as I scrambled to gather my clothes on the floor.


    "What''s wrong?" Arielle''s voice sounded behind me. I hadn''t realized when she left the bed. My mind was filled and racing with worst-case scenarios.


    "You''re making me scared. What happened? Who was on the phone?" Arielle''s voice broke into my thoughts again. This time, she was now standing in front of me, her face filled with worry.


    I tried to speak, but my words were jumbled. "Sofia...my mother called...she''s in pain. Her stomach hurts."


    Arielle''s eyes widened in rm. "What''s happening to her?"


    I shook my head, my heart racing."I have no idea. I have to go and find out. I have to go back home."


    "That''s right. In that case, I''lle with you-"


    I shook my head, hands shaking as I finished dressing. "No, stay here. I''ll handle it..."


    And without waiting for a response, I grabbed my car key and rushed out of the room. I ignored the elevator, and opted for the stairs, taking it two at a time.


    My heart thudded in my chest as I got to my car and sped into the highway. I navigated the road, not caring about traffic or police. All I wanted was to get to Sofia as soon as possible, no matter what it took.


    As I drove, guilt gnawed at me with every mile. I shouldn''t have left her alone in the first ce. I should have listened to her, and brought her along. Now she was in danger, and it was all my fault.


    At some point, Traffic became tight at a major junction and I was tempted to swear at the sluggish driver ahead of me. My hands on the steering wheel tightened, as I kept muttering, "God, nothing should happen to her."


    The traffic soon cleared, and I overtook the driver ahead of me, missing his car bo by a swerve. I heard him cuss at me, but I ignored as he was the least of my problems right now.


    I soon arrived home, and without parking in the garage, or turning off the car''s ignition, I hopped out and dashed into the house like a bulldog.


    I burst through the front door, dashing into the hallway, and screaming "Sofia!" at the top of my lungs. As I neared the sitting room, I heard her voice call out, "over here."


    For a fleeting moment, I felt relieved that she could at least talk and tell me where in the house she was. Then I hastened my pace, my heart still racing with fear. I approached the sitting room, my mind prepared for the worst. But what I saw stopped me dead in my tracks.


    Sofia was seated on the couch, legs spread apart, a bowl of popcorn settled between them. Food crumbs littered the couch and floor. And to my utter surprise, Sofia looked perfectly fine -no trace of illness or pain in her expression.


    I stood rooted to the spot, mouth agape, unable to process the sight before me.


    "Hi, Jared. You''re here," Sofia called out, an innocent smile on her face.


    I couldn''t respond. I just kept staring at her intently, trying to wrap my head around the scene before me. Where was the pain? The distress? The emergency that required my urgent attention?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    My eyes dimmed, confusion, and anger beginning to grow inside of me. What was going on? Didn''t mother say she was in pain?


    "What''s going on, Sofia?" I stuttered, finally finding my voice.


    Her smile faltered for a moment,


    and then it was back on again. "Oh,


    I''m just treating myself to some


    snacks since you and your wife decided to leave me alone, all by myself," she responded, gesturing to the mess around her.


    I scoffed. A snack treat? Was she kidding me?


    "Let me get something straight, didn''t you call my mum to inform her that your stomach was hurting?"


    "Oh, she called you?" Sofia said, and then burst intoughter. "I think she misunderstood me. We were on the phone and I said something about my stomach. You know how much your mother loves me, she must have mistaken it for stomach ache and called you."


    "I see," I mumbled, but in actual sense, I saw nothing. I was actually angry that drove the all the way here, and almost developed a hypertension just to find out that nothing was wrong with Sofia.


    I needed to head back to the hotel, I decided. Arielle must be worried sick by now. And without another word, I turned around and made for the door. "Wait, where are you headed?" Sofia called behind me.


    "Back to where I came from. Nothing seems to be wrong with you, so I''m returning to my wife," I retorted, without looking back.


    I didn''t know how she did it, but Sofia was up on her feet and in front of me in seconds. That act alone ruled out every thought in me that she was hurt. "Hold on. Please don''t go yet," she said, grabbing my hands.


    "Off the way, Sofia. I have to return to Arielle."


    "Fine, fine, I''m sorry I lied..."


    I halted I''m my tracks, at her confession. It was one thing to suspect she lied, and another thing for her to admit it.


    "I''m sorry. I was alone and bored, and I knew if I had called you again after we spoke on the phone you wouldn''t have answered the call. So I called -"


    "So you called my mother and lied?"


    Sofia nodded, looking down.


    "Did you for once think about the consequences of your action? Do you know how worried my mother and I were? What if I had gotten into an ident, while speeding just so I coulde rescue you?" "Jared, I''m sorry..."


    "It''s fine. I need to go," I said, then turned to gesture to the sofa. "And please, clean this up. Arielle will be upset if shees back and finds it like this."


    Afterward, I made to leave, but was stopped by Sofia''s next words.


    "You''re acting all withdrawn because of the kiss, aren''t you?"


    I froze, my jaws tightening. I turned to face her. "Do not talk about the kiss again. It was a mistake and shouldn''t have happened."


    "Was it?" Sofia asked, cocking her head in a challenging manner. "Well, the way you kissed me so passionately, it didn''t feel like a mistake."


    "You two kissed?" A voice I would always remember anywhere, yelled.


    Shocked, I raised my face to see Arielle standing at the doorway, a horrified look on her face.


    Shit! How did she get here?

 The ultimatum.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    After Jared left, I was beside myself with worry. What could be wrong with Sofia? I wondered. It was barely 24hrs Jared and I left the house, and she had developed a stomach pain?


    I tried to distract myself with the thought that Jared will handle the situation, but my mind wouldn''t budge. For a moment, I suspected foul y. What if it was a ploy by Sofia to lure Jared back to the house as she never wanted him to leave in the first ce? But I shoved the thought aside, trying not to look paranoid and insecure. If she was pretending, she wouldn''t involve Jared''s mother, right? The more I thought about everything, the restless I became.


    Then a thought struck me; what if the situation was critical and more than Jared could handle? I jerked up from the bed that instant, I needed to go home too. Just in case Jared needed help.


    And so without a second thought, I grabbed my clothes and threw them on. I took hold of my purse and hurried out. Outside the hotel, I booked a cab and read out my home address. As we drove, my impatience grew, and I ordered the driver to go faster. Fortunately, he didn''t argue butplied.


    Minutester, the cab pulled up at the house gate, and I paid the driver before hurrying in. As I entered, I noticed Jared''s car carelessly parked, the driver''s door open and the engine running. I turned the engine off and shut the car door before hurrying inside.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The house was surprisingly quiet, and I wondered where Jared and Sofia were. I was tempted to call out to them, but stopped myself and opted to go searching for them. I had just gotten close to the living room when I heard Sofia''s voice. To my surprise, it didn''t sound like that of someone who was hurting.


    And so, I tiptoed closer to listen, and what I heard shattered me.


    "You two kissed?" I eximed, unable to believe my ears.


    Jared looked up at me, his face pale, and he looked like he had been caught red handed.


    "Arielle, I can exin..." he started.


    But I cut him off, my voice trembling. I was expecting him to deny it, but the remorse and guilt in his eyes spoke volume. "Exin what? You kissed someone you imed to be just a friend to you?"


    Sofia stepped forward at this point, a smug smile on her face. "Arielle, it''s not why you think-"


    But I wasn''t having it. I turned to face her, my eyes zing hot like hot coal. "Shut up, Sofia. You''ve caused enough trouble already! Aren''t you supposed to be writing with stomach pain, huh? Oh, let me guess; it was a ploy to get Jared back home, isn''t it?" I saw her eyes dimmed with anger as she made to talk back, but Jared stepped forward, trying to intervene. "Arielle, please listen..."


    I didn''t listen, instead I turned my back on him and stormed out of the living room.


    "Arielle, Arielle, please hold on," he called out behind me, but I didn''t look back.


    He caught up with me and grabbed my hand, but I withdrew it forcefully. "Do not touch me!" I yelled, menacingly. And without another word, I continued on my way.


    I fought the tears that brimmed in my eyes as I gged a cab. It was only when I was in the cab, I let the tears fall.


    I sobbed uncontrobly, ignoring the


    concerned nce from the driver in the rearview mirror. The pain was unbearable, like tiny needles piercing my heart. Jared and Sofia kissed? How did it happen under my nose and I didn''t know? What else have they done that I''m still unaware of?


    "How could he?" I whispered, my voice hoarse. "How could he betray me like this? He told me they were just friends."


    The shrill sound of my phone ringing broke the silence. I took it out of my purse, and my face contorted in more anger as I saw Jared''s name shing on the screen. I hissed and muted it, tossing it back into my purse.


    The driver who has been quiet all this while, spoke up. "Ma''am, where can I take you? You didn''t give me direction."


    I sniffed, wiping my tears with the back of my palm. "My friend''s ce," I said. Then I read out the address to him.


    He nodded and continued driving. I reclined back on the car''s seat, fighting to hold back my tears. No matter how hard I tried, the pain in my heart wouldn''t stop. It was just so overwhelming.


    After what felt like eternity, the cab pulled up at Ashley''s house. I alighted, paid the driver, and hurried to Ashley''s front door. I pressed the doorbell and waited. Secondster, the door swung open. "Arielle! Oh my goodness, what''s wrong?" Ashley eximed, stunned when she saw me.


    I burst into tears and walked into her arms. "Jared...Sofia...they kissed," I sobbed, my voice muffled against her shoulder.


    She returned the hug, and we stayed that way for a moment before she left me in and shut the door. "It''s okay, quit crying. I''m here for you. Tell me what happened," she said and led me to the couch.


    I couldn''t speak, and for the next few minutes, I kept bawling like a child. Ashley was patient as she watched me cry. Momentster, my sobs receded and I managed to narrate the incident to her. "They kissed? How did that even happen under your roof?" Ashley asked, upset as much as I was.


    "I honestly don''t know. I can''t bring myself to believe Jared will stoop that low. He never struck me like that kind of person."


    "No, you can''t continue this way," Ashley said, shaking her head. "I have never seen you this unhappy, or cry this much. Thatdy has to leave!"


    "I want that too, but Jared wouldn''t consent to it."


    "Well he has to. He should get her an


    apartment, a caregiver or


    something. She has to leave, Arielle


    Heaven knows it can never be me


    don''t care if she''s his mother, sister or whomever. The moment


    perceive you as a threat, you''re gone


    from my lifepletely.Content


    I sighed and lowered my head, knowing that getting Sylvia away from the house, and most especially from Jared''s life, was not going to be easy. Those two share a bond that transcends mere friendship. "So what do you suggest I do?" I asked, looking up at Ashley.


    "Sofia either leaves, or you divorce him!"

 A little conflict.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    I paused, trying to assimte Ashley''s words. Slowly, I locked my gaze with hers. "You''re kidding, right?"


    "Do I look like I am?" Ashley retorted, her voice firm and serious.


    I took a breath, trying once again to make sense of her suggestion.


    Divorce Jared? Somehow the very idea felt surreal, foreign. My mind raced as the thought took root-why would I ever divorce Jared? I had invested everything into this marriage, fought so hard to make it work...


    I shook my head, trying tough it off. "I don''t think you''re serious Ash," I said, though my voice betrayed a slight tremor.


    "Well, I am. You can''t keep being the person Jared second guesses, Arielle. You''re his wife, for crying out loud. He''s a grown man and should choose who he wants. If he''s still stuck up with Sofia, then he should be with her. If he wants you, he should be decisive about it, and one of the ways to do that is to put Sofia in her rightful ce. And trust me, her ce is not in your lives or in your matrimonial home!"


    Her words stung, but I couldn''t shake the truth in them.


    "...I understand your concern, Ashley," I said quietly, struggling to find the words. "But... I don''t know. I really don''t. Would it be right to divorce Jared while I''m still pregnant? Marriages go through rough patches, even rtionships do. Wouldn''t it be better to try and fix things instead of making it worse?"


    "You see, that''s the point, Arielle-"


    "What point?" I interrupted, confused on where the conversation was headed.


    "You''re so scared of having a broken marriage, hence your decision to endure and fix things even when you''re being disrespected. Pregnant or not, a rtive or third party, not to mention someone your husband had feelings for in the past, is not meant to live with you and your husband in your matrimonial home for so long. ept it Arielle, you''re scared of having a broken marriage like your mother, hence-"


    "Enough!" I hissed, abruptly rising to my feet. "How dare you bring that up? You know how much I hate being reminded about it, and you dare bring it up?"


    Ashley was startled, and I wouldn''t me her. Losing my cool was not a sight anyone gets to see all the time, as I would rather tow the path of peace than lose my temper. But I''m not to me, Ashley just hit a sore spot and losing my cool was inevitable.


    "I''m sorry," Ashley whispered, realizing her mistake. "I shouldn''t have said that. I just wanted to point out-"


    "I should be sorry, Ash..." I cut her off, my voice came out tighter than I''d thought, "I just need to be alone."


    Ashley hesitated. "Arielle, I-"


    "Please..."


    "Fine," she said and rose to her feet. "I will go run you a bath and fix us dinner."


    I nodded, not trusting myself to speak. I sank back onto the couch, the weight of everything pressing down on me. "Arielle?" Ashley called, as she halted at the doorway that connected her sitting room to the corridor.


    I looked up.


    "I''m sorry. I would never scorn you


    with the memory of the one thing you''ve been trying so hard to avoid And if I did, I want you to know it was not intentional. It was sincerely from a ce of concern," and without waiting to hear my response, Ashley disappeared into the corridor.


    After she left, I sighed and buried my face in my palms. I tried not to think about all that has happened, as that would mean another bout of tears.


    ***********


    Hourster, I had showered and changed into one of the dresses Ashley offered me. We were now seated having dinner, even though the tension from our argument earlier still hung in the air.


    Jared had called and texted


    severally, and when he wouldn''t


    stop, I turned my phone off. He tried


    calling Ashley. She was my best friend after all, and I ordered her to pick the call to avoid raising his suspicion. I further warned her not to inform him I was at her ce as I was not in the right frame of mind to face him yet.


    Anytime I thought of him, I was always tortured with the image of him and Sofia kissing, their tonguestched into each other. "Are you okay, Arielle?" Ashley''s voice cut into my thoughts.


    "Yeah..." I blinked. "I''m fine, why?"


    "You''ve been picking on your food, and now, you just stopped eating entirely." Ashley said, looking at me with so much concern.


    It was then I looked down on my te, and I discovered that I had unconsciously dropped my spoon. "I...um...I zoned out for a bit, I''m sorry."


    "No, no, you don''t have to be. I might not know how you feel, but I know it definitely hurts."


    I sighed. "It does. To think we wereExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    supposed to spend the whole of today, and half of tomorrow at the hotel, but Sofia just had to ruin it with her antics. You know what hurt most? I was finally going to tell him about the pregnancy, but I never got the chance."


    "Poor girl," Ashley cooed in pity, and reached out to hold my hands across the table. "I''m sorry about that. Maybe you should quit looking for the perfect moment and just tell him about it."


    I shook my head. "No. I don''t feel like telling him anymore."


    Ashley''s eyes narrowed. "You don''t mean that, do you? You can''t hide a pregnancy, Arielle. Not from the father, at least."


    "I will tell him, just not yet," I responded in a firm and dismissive tone.


    Ashley caught the cue, and changed the subject of discussion. "So, when do you n on going home?"


    I raised a brow. "Are you tired of me already? I have been here only for a few hours."


    "Hey, that''s not what I meant. It''s just that, I already lied to Jared that you''re not here. Don''t you think he will be worried and looking for you?"


    "Well if he is, consider that his punishment for lying to me."


    Ashley burst intoughter. "You know for someone this petite, you''re quite fiesty."


    "Now, I can''t tell if that''s apliment, but thank you regardless."


    Ashley burst intoughter again, and this time, I joined her. And soon, the tension in the air had ebbed away and I was back to eating my food.

 Can we really go back to how things were?

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    The next day was Sunday, and I was grateful it was not a work day. When I roused from sleep, all I did was shower, have breakfast and watch TV as Ashley wouldn''t let me raise a pin.


    "Hey," she squeezed my shoulder gently, sliding onto the couch next to me. "What''s up?"


    "Hey," I spared her a nce and returned my eyes back to the TV. "You''re done?"


    The aim of the question was because Ashley had risen at the crack of dawn to prune the flowers nking her house entrance, and I wanted to ascertain if she was done.


    "Yup, yup. The flowers look neater now."


    "You should go have breakfast, you''ve been working for hours," I said, my eyes still fixed on the show.


    "Well, you''ve been engrossed on the TV that you didn''t realize that I finished pruning the flowers a while ago, have showered, changed into fresh clothes and even had breakfast. Gosh! Are all pregnant women thiszy and less observant?"


    I paused. "Wait, what?" I asked, and turned to look at her properly. And that was when I took a look at her. She had indeed showered because her hair was wet, and she had a change of clothes.


    "Oh well, you can''t me me," I said and returned to the TV. "You wouldn''t let me do anything so I might as well make up for that by indulging in some fun activities."


    "Hmmm...I see," Ashley teased. "So, what ns do you have for tomorrow? Aren''t you going to work?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    I paused my attention on the TV and turned to face Ashley squarely. "I will return home for a change of clothes tomorrow, and leave for work afterwards."


    "Seriously, Arielle? If you want to fix your home then you have to stop running. Maybe, you should hear Jared out. Who knows, Sofia might have thrown herself at him. Thatdy is desperate and can do anything."


    I went mute for a second, ruminating on what Ashley said. I haven''t thought of things in that way. When I overheard the conversation, Jared didn''t sound particrly happy about the kiss. Ashley might be right; Sofia might have thrown herself at Jared.


    "As much as Jared has been a jerk for sometime, it doesn''t change the fact that he''s a good man and has treated you so well since you too got married. Maybe Sofia''s return triggered memories from their teenage years, causing him some emotional turmoil. Once Sofia leaves, which is more reason why you should fight for that to happen, you two might be able to return to how things were before," Ashley went on.


    "Can we really go back to how things were?" I asked, voicing my fear. A lot has changed since Sofia''s arrival, and I was beginning to doubt my marriage would go back to the way it was before her intrusion. Ashley fell silent.


    In the end, she spoke up. "I know I suggested you divorce Jared, and I take it back. I''m sorry for saying something so... ridiculous. You''ve always valued your marriage, and I should''ve respected that. So, let''s give him another chance, for the sake of the child. If he still chooses Sofia, then... maybe we''ll think about other options."


    I gave a bitter smile, one that didn''t reach my eyes. "Never apologize, Ash. I know you only said that because you care. You''re the only family I''ve got. I''m not saying divorce is impossible... it''s just... I never thought we''de to this point. I never imagined it would go this far."


    I paused, memories flooding back to the early days of our marriage before everything became soplicated. Back then, we were still getting to know each other, despite being married. Jared was always busy with thepany, and I was building my career as a chef in New York. But he insisted on driving me to work every morning.


    A faint smile tugged at my lips as I remembered his words: ''At least I want them to know you''ve got someone watching your back. Don''t let them think they can push you around.''


    "I still remember this one day when it rained so heavily that the entire city seemed to drown in it. I had been a judge for a charity bakingpetition for the kids at a local creche, and I ended up stayingte. I didn''t expect Jared toe pick me up. He could''ve just sent a driver, but he came himself. I remember asking, ''I thought you had a meeting?'' And he told me his flight had been cancelled. But I knew that wasn''t true. He could''ve left whenever he wanted, but he stayed."


    I sighed softly, "I was... kind of touched. I asked him if he thought I was silly, standing out in the rain all wet with those kids. And he just smiled at me. ''Well now we are both wet,'' he said."


    "I know you must think I''m silly for bringing this up now... I don''t even know why I''m talking about it. It''s just... I really thought we could make it work. I thought we were better than this. I guess I just need more time to figure it out."


    Ashley''s gaze softened, her hand resting gently on my shoulder. I looked at her and said sincerely, "Thank you, Ash. For everything. You''ve been more of a family to me than anyone."


    "Don''t mention it, girl." She squeezed my shoulder affectionately. "You know you deserve the best. Always."


    ********


    And before I knew it, it was Monday. And Monday marked the beginning of a new working day. After showering, having breakfast and getting dressed in one of Ashley''s dresses, she drove me home. I needed to have a change of clothes and pick up my work ID. As we approached the house gate, I silently prayed that Jared had left the house. I might have decided to let things slide, and get on with our marriage, but I still was not ready to face him yet. I just wanted to breeze in and out of the house without interruption.


    As for Sofia, I doubted she would be anywhere but home, but somehow, I prayed the house would be rid of her too. Since the fall, I had developed a strong phobia for being alone with her. I might act tough when Jared is with us, but behind that feisty attitude was an underlying fear for her. She was capable of so much bad, and I do not want to ever fall victim to her antics.


    "We''re here," Ashley announced, stopping at the gate. "There''s no point driving in. Just have your clothes changed and we''ll be on our way."


    I nodded and opened the car door.


    "Hey, do you want me toe in with you?" Ashley asked, holding my arm.


    "No. I have got this under control."


    "Alright, be quick.


    I nodded, and hurried out. I typed in a code on the gate and it went open. I hurried inside thepound and into the house. I stepped into the foyer, and surprisingly the house seemed different in just a day of my absence. I shook off the feeling and walked on, and as I walked, couldn''t help but notice how the house looked dirty. I arrived at the living room and it was in a much worse state. A bowl of unfinished popcorn sat on the centrepiece, with crumbs of different food littering the floor and couch.


    Anger rose inside of me as I knew it was the handiwork of no other person but Sofia. What the hell was wrong with her? I fumed, as I walked on, careful not to step on a food crump.


    I got to the corridor that led to the dining, and paused when I heard Sofia call out to Jared from the kitchen. "Jared, do you need more syrup?"


    I scoffed. Just a day of my absence, and she was already ying the role of a wife to my husband? This woman was unbelievable.


    Still rooted to the spot, I didn''t realize when she walked out of the kitchen until it was toote. If she was surprised to see me, she did a good job hiding it as we both stood in the corridor, staring at each other.


    At that moment, I took a sweeping


    look at her. She had a free dress on


    with stains of food coating it on some ces, and her head was packed in a messy bun for the first time since I knew her. My eyes traveled further tond on her legs, and my brows furrowed. She had my favorite flip flops on, the one Jared had got me on our second wedding anniversary.


    Her eyes must have followed mine as she quickly shed me a smile. "Oh, your flip flops? Jared said I could have them because I misced mine. And with how fluffy they feel, I''m thinking of keeping them. I hope you don''t mind."


    I exhaled, willing myself to stay calm. I was not there for her, and I have to get on with my reason for being there. And so, without a word to her, I brushed past, heading for the stairway.


    "You can''t just walk out on me, Arielle," she said, grabbing my arm. I froze, and slowly turned to face her. She had a smile on her face, but her eyes were cold and unsmiling. I immediately felt shivers run down my spines at how sinister she looked.


    "Hands off, Sofia!" I growled, trying to sound intimidating, even though I was growing scared. Maybe declining Ashley''s offer toe with me was a bad idea. And where the hell was Jared? I wondered, my eyes discreetly darting around in a bid to catch a glimpse of him. "You ran off on Saturday like a teenager who caught her boyfriend cheating, and I thought you wouldn''te back. Why are you back now, huh?" Sofia asked, her grip on my hands tightening.


    I tried not to wince in pain, as I struggled to loosen her grip on my arm. But she wouldn''t budge. She had a surprising strength for a pregnant woman.


    "You realized that the world out there can not provide you with the luxury lifestyle you enjoy under Jared''s roof, so you came running back shamelessly, with your tail in between your legs," Sofia went on, her fingers beginning to dig into my skin.


    I recoiled at her harsh usation, and just when I feared she would draw blood from my skin, Jared''s voice sounded behind us. "What''s going on here?"

 Lifes irony

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    At the sound of Jared''s voice, Sofia quickly withdrew her hand and swirled around to face him. The coldness in her eyes was now reced with warmth, and I wondered how she effortlessly switched personalities. "Nothing Serious. Arielle, here, just arrived and I was informing her how worried we were in her absence," Sofia said smiling.


    "Arielle?" Jared called and hastened his steps, and soon he was in front of me. "You got me worried. Where have you been?" "Somewhere safe," I mumbled, avoiding eye contact with him.


    "I was so worried when I called Ashley and she said you were not with her. I wanted to call the cops but Sofia suggested we stall a bit. She was really optimistic that you were fine and would return home, and she was right." Sofia shed me a smug triumphant smile.


    I stifled a scoff. How blind can Jared be? Sofia''s suggestion was not from a ce of concern for me, but because she didn''t want him to look for me. But as usual, she had yed her card so well that he saw her for the saint she''s not.


    "Look, Arielle, I know you''re hurting from what you heard," Jared continued, attempting to hold my hand but recoiled. I saw a look of hurt sh on his face but he quickly recovered and went on. "Things are not what they appear to be, really. If you''d let me " "Let''s not do this now, Jared," I interrupted. "I''m here for a change of clothes and I have to get on with it, else I will bete for work."


    Again, there was a look of hurt and disappointment on Jared''s face, but he did his best in masking it. "Alright. If that''s it, I''m leaving for work too. I will wait for you to change and then drive you to work."


    I wanted to decline, but Sofia beat me to it. "C''mon, Jared, you''rete for work and should get going. I''m sure Arielle can find her way to work the same way she found her way home," she said thest words with an angry look shot in my direction.


    "I''m the boss, and arriving at work a littlete won''t get me scolded or fired. Arielle, go on, I will wait for you," Jared said firmly.


    "Ummm...that won''t be necessary. Ashley is waiting outside. She will drive me to work."


    Jared''s eyes narrowed. "Ashley? I thought she said she was unaware of your whereabouts?"


    Dang it! How could I have forgotten? "Ummm, actually I called her this morning toe pick me up at the hotel I lodged," I responded quickly.


    The suspicious look in Jared''s eyes receded as he seemed convinced by my exnation. But Sofia gave me a smirk that suggested she knew I was not telling the truth. It''s not like I care, though. She can think whatever.


    "I will go on now," I said, desperate to get away from the tense environment.


    "Alright," Jared responded.


    I nodded and ascended the stairs. I hurried to my room and quickly changed into a gray pants and white shirt. I wore a ck low pump to match and grabbed my work bag with my work ID in it. I applied a little powder and lip gloss, sprayed perfume, and rearranged my hair. Satisfied with my look, I hurried out.


    I got downstairs, and thankfully neither Sofia nor Jared was in sight. I continued outside, and there they were, with Sofia trying to knot Jared''s already perfect knotted tye.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "You''re ready?" Jared inquired, like he was waiting for me.


    "Yes," I responded, still moving.


    "Alright. You''re sure you don''t want me to drop you off at work?"


    Sofia quickly chipped in. "Arielle is not a child, Jared. Let her be."


    "Yes, thank you," I said and hurried out.


    I got into Ashley''s car and let out a sigh of relief.


    "Are you alright?" Ashley inquired, looking at me with concern. "You took so long."


    "I''m fine. Let''s go please, I''m runningte."


    "Alright." Ashley started the car and we were soon on our way.


    "Did you see Jared?" She asked, breaking the silence after a while.


    "I did, but I don''t want to talk about it," i said dismissively.


    Ashley nodded, and we did not say a word to each other until she pulled up at the restaurant''s parking lot.


    "We''re here," she announced.


    "Thank you for dropping me off," I said and grabbed my bag, making to alight.


    "Hey, I might not pick you up after work. We are having a meeting with thepany''s board members and it might run into the evening. You will be safe, won''t you?" "Sure. I will," I responded.


    "Fine. Have a nice day at work today."


    I nodded. "You too," and I alighted.


    I barely got to the restaurant''s entrance, when Reba osted me, her usual grin on her face.


    "Good morning, Ma," she greeted, hurrying to catch up with me.


    "Good morning, Ba. How was your weekend?"


    "Normal, as usual. How was yours?"


    "Fine," I said simply.


    "I can see. You look radiant today," sheplimented and then her voice lowered in a conspiratory whisper. "But, I didn''t see your handsome husband drop you off today."


    I paused, as it dawned on me that


    this was the first time Jared was not dropping me off at work. But quickly, I regainedposure, making up a convincing lie. "Umm...he had.


    something to do at the office, so he left even before/


    up.


    "Oh, I''m sure it was so important."


    "Yes, it was."


    "Okay, but I''m sure he will -"


    "Umm...Reba have you seen Mr Stone today?" I quicky interrupted her, in a bid to evade any more of her questions.


    "I think I saw him around the the store area..."


    "Okay. See youter," I said and hurried off, not giving her room to talk further.


    I got to my office and puffed out air.


    I was grateful to have escaped


    Reba''s inquisitive self. Isn''t it


    ironic how she thought my marriage


    and husband was perfect, when the


    reverse was the case?


    I puffed out air again, and shoved the thoughts behind. It was a working day, and I have to get to work. With that thought in mind, I walked out of the office and made for the kitchen.


    ******


    The day went in a blur and it was


    soon closing time. I clocked out and made for the restaurant''s exit,


    preparing to book a cab. On arriving outside, I saw Jared waiting, Ca


    bouquet in hand.


    "Jared?"


    "Hi, wifey. Flowers for you," he said handing me the flower. "I''m here to drive you home."

 Do you want a divorce?

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    Ok. Here he yed this ''charming husband'' card again.


    I stood rooted to the spot, contemting my response. Truth was, I had made no ns on returning to the house today. Even though I knew I was going to return eventually, it just wasn''t today.


    "Jared, I don''t think I want toe home today," I blurted.


    His brows furrowed. "Why? You''re still mad at me, aren''t you? Come on, Arielle. I promise to exin everything to you if youe home with me."


    I hesitated. "But-"


    "No buts, Arielle. Please,e home. You can''t run from your matrimonial home."


    I rolled my eyes. "Yeah, a matrimonial home invaded by a stranger," I murmured. "What did you say?"


    "I said nothing."


    Just then, Reba walked past us, waving excitedly. I groaned inwardly, and without another word I walked ahead of Jared to the car. I was not ready to give Reba the slightest hint that my marriage was going through some rocky times. I got into the car, and threw my face out the window. Jared got in beside me, almost immediately and cast me a concerned look but I pretended like I didn''t notice.


    "You''re really pissed at me, aren''t you?" He asked, starting the car.


    "Can we just go home?"


    "As your highness pleases," he said in an attempt to sound funny, but I was not having it.


    The drive home was silent, and the instant we pulled into the garage, I hurried out. I walked into the house, and Sofia was seated on the couch eating away at a te of junk. For someone who was pregnant, her eating habit was unhealthy. She made to get to her feet when she saw me, but reclined back, hissing loudly. I presumed the reaction was because she thought it was Jared.


    "Are you back home now?" She sneered.


    "Oh yes, I''m back to my house. Oh, look at that disappointed look on your face," I taunted. "I guess you were expecting me to leave my home for you, but I''m sorry your n didn''t go as expected."


    Anger appeared on her features as she gave me a death re. "I see, your little time away did something to your guts."


    Just then, Jared appeared. "Sofia, Arielle is back," he announced the oblivious.


    "That I can see," Sofia retorted.


    "I''m going up to my room," I announced and turned to leave.


    "Will you be down for dinner?" Jared called out.


    I paused contemting the offer, but thought against it when he added, "Sofia made ginger bread and soup."


    "No, thank you. I will pass," I said and went on my way.


    I got to the room and tossed my bag on the table. I was really exhausted from today''s work. We had an unusual flow of customers today, and that meant more cooking. My back ached, and I couldn''t wait to get immersed in a hot bath and have the stress of today washed away.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    With that thought in mind, I peeled my clothes off my body. I walked into the bathroom, and dropped them in the basket for dirty clothes before stepping into the bathtub. I turned on the faucet for warm water, and let the water fill the tub before adding my bath wash.


    I didn''t realize how long I spent in the bathroom, but by the time I was out, I felt better. I dried my body with a towel, moisturized my skin with lotion before slipping into my sleeping gown.


    Afterward, I made my way


    downstairs to fix myself dinner.


    There was no way I was going to eat


    out of what Sofia cooked. As I got


    into the Kitchen, I gasped at the mess sit had be. There were dried stains of food stuffs on the white kitchen wall, ind and the counters. There were a lot of used dishes in the sink. The sight was so nauseating that I felt like screaming out.


    What has Sofia turned my kitchen into? Didn''t didn''t she have the decency to clean after using it? I inhaled and exhaled, clenching my fists to stop myself from storming off to confront her.


    Secondster, my anger had


    receded and I sauntered to the cab that contained cereals. I poured a quantity into a bowl, added milk and sugar after which I shoved it down my throat. As I left the


    mental


    kitchen after eating, I made a note to call a cleaning service agency tomorrow toe clean the house. I had never sourced the


    service of one before as I always did


    the house cleaning, but with the mess Sofia had created, I certainly needed help with the cleaning.


    Additionally, I was going to speak to Jared about Sofia''s poor hygiene. I was a chef, and one of the ces I don''t joke with both at home and at my working ce was the kitchen. The kitchen has to be neat at all times, as the foods that go down our stomachs are prepared there.


    I returned to the room, and Jared was seated on the couch, going through hisptop. "Hey," he called, pausing to look at me.


    "Hey," I called back and got on the bed.


    "Still mad at me?"


    "Maybe if you exined to me what happened just like you promised, then I might not be anymore."


    He sighed, kept theptop away, and grabbed his temples. "Look, it was a mistake. Soffa was in one of her lowest moments. You know, she was missing her marriage. I think for someone who got divorced, she didn''t show much emotion. She was acting all fine, and it didn''t seem right. So she had a breakdown and mistook me for her husband, and so she kissed me," Jared paused at this point to look at me.


    I stared back at him, my face neutral.


    "I was stunned, and I didn''t know how it happened but I kissed her back," and then he quickly added. "Trust me, it wasn''t for long because I broke the kiss."


    "So why didn''t you tell me?"


    "It wasn''t easy, okay? You already have your reservation about the extent of my friendship with Sofia, you didn''t expect me to walk up to you and say, "hey, dear wife, I kissed the woman I imed was just a friend to me, did you?"


    "No, I didn''t, but no matter how hard it was to open up to me, I still expected you to."


    "I''m sorry, Arielle. It''s not gonna happen again."


    "Won''t it?" I asked, cocking my head.


    Jared looked offended. "Are you insinuating that I don''t mean what I said?"


    "Do you want a divorce, Jared Smith?"

 It’s impossible… between me and her.”

    (ARIELLE''S


    POV)


    I watched Jared pause, his eyes widening like saucers, and almost bulging out of their sockets. But I was not fazed, I still wanted to hear his response.


    Silence hung between us.


    "What did you say?" he asked, his voice still tinged with shock, his expression frozen.


    "Do you still want to be with her?" I went on. When I said "her," he knew exactly who I was referring to.


    "Pardon me, but you''re not being coherent."


    "Fine, I will spell it out to you!" I eximed. I was suddenly bored and wanted to cut to the chase.


    "These days, I have been doing a lot of thinking, and have figured out some things. If you still can''t let go of Sofia, then I will set you free to be with her. I will not stand in the way of you being with your longtime sweetheart. We will part ways amicably, and if you two want, I can give my blessings."


    "What in Hades'' name are you talking about!" Jared exploded, rising to his feet. His warm blue eyes have now turned icy, and his Adam''s apple bubbled. "Who is feeding you with these ideas? Is it Ashley?"


    I felt my face screw up in anger, offended at his subtle indication that I can not make such a decision on my own. "Keep Ashley out of this," I growled. "I''m a grown woman, and I can make decisions for myself."


    "Oh well, this doesn''t sound like a decision you''d make!"


    "Does it matter? Just give me an answer!"


    I paused, we both paused, staring at each other angrily. Each person, angry at the other for different reasons. After what seemed like eternity, Jared blinked and averted his gaze. He looked slightly embarrassed. And then he turned around and made for the door. But he halted, hand on the handle, and without turning he said, "It''s impossible... between me and her," he paused, like he was being cautious with his words. "It''s never going to happen."


    Without another word, he opened the door and walked out, closing it behind him. I didn''t let out a breather, until secondster. I ced a hand on my chest, a feeble attempt to steady my thudding chest.


    What had gotten into me?


    I had never lost my temper like that-especially not in front of Jared. He, too, had always been calm,posed. He liked smiling, and I... I didn''t know what to think anymore. Sofia had changed everything between us.


    Tears blurred my vision. Maybe Sofia wasn''t the real issue. Maybe we were both hiding our most ugly sides from each other.


    But no, that couldn''t be it. Our marriage shouldn''t end like this even if it had to end. Not in this hurtful way. I still hoped we could part on softer terms, a gentle goodbye. I owed him that much.


    I waited. And waited.


    I fell asleep and was roused by someone''s warm arms around me. I stiffened, ready to scream when I felt his warm breath on my neck. It was Jared.


    "Shhhh...it''s me," he whispered.


    I nodded, and was starting to rx when a smell sailed into my nose. I paused, red my nose to catch the whiff of the smell again, and I did. I swirled around to face Jared, my face questioning. "Did you smoke?"


    He made to say something, and then stopped, throwing his face away.


    "Jared, answer me, what''s this smell on you?"


    "Yes, I did take a few drag," he mumbled, his face still thrown away.


    "What? I thought you said you quit smoking?" I inquired, propping myself up one hand. "Did you lie to me?"


    "I didn''t," Jared defended, turning to face me now. "After the argument, I just needed something to help me let off some steam."


    I want mute at this point, as I felt a spark of guilt explode in me. It was all my fault. Jared used to smoke when we met, but after marriage, I told him about my dislike for smoking and he promised to stop. He did stop, because for the three years of our marriage I have never caught a whiff of cigarette on him or seen him smoke. And now, he went back to his old habit because of me.


    "I''m sorry," I whispered, when I could finally find my voice.


    "No," he said, shaking his head. "I''m sorry."


    I opened my mouth to say something else, but the tears started falling before I could speak.


    "It''s fine," he murmured, his arms pulling me toward him. He kissed the tears from my cheeks, his touch warm andforting. "Come here."


    I let him pull me close, and for a moment, didn''t care that he smelled like smoke. It didn''t matter. What mattered was that it was just us, together. Just him and me. That was enough for now.


    *******


    The next day arrived, and Jared and I, the conflict between us resolved, started our day. We got ready for work, and finished at the same time.


    "So what''s your schedule for today like?" Jared asked, starting a light conversation as we walked down the stairs together.


    "We''re having a meeting with the restaurant owner today. I can''t wait to see the face behind the chain of restaurants."


    "Alright. I hope the meeting goes well. I wille pick you up at your closing time as usual."


    "Alright," I nodded, as we descended thest of the stairs.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "How about you?" I asked, stopping Jared in his tracks. I just realized that I had not asked him what his schedule for the day was gonna be like What''s your schedule for the day?"


    "Nothing unusual. Work, and a little hang out with my homeboys at noon. We''re nning a get together for everyone on my set, and we need to fix a date for it." ""Ummm, that''s nice."


    "Oh there you''re, Jared," Sofia''s voice echoed as she appeared in sight.


    "Hi, Sofia," Jared greeted.


    "Hi," Sofia responded, not casting a look in my direction. "I see you''re ready for work."


    Since Sofia chose to ignore me, I might as well act as the bigger person that I obviously am. "Good morning, Sofia," I said with a sweet smile.


    "Oh, Arielle, I didn''t notice you," she said, looking up at me now.


    I scoffed. I didn''t realize she was having issues with her eyes. "I see. You should have your eyes checked," I said, the smile still on my face.


    She ignored me and faced Jared,


    cing a hand on his chest. "Jared, I


    picked the hospital I would love to resume my antenatal session in. You will have to drive me there at noon, to check it out."


    "I''m sorry, that won''t be possible, Sofia. I have a meeting at noon. But not to worry, I will have my drivere pick you up at that designated time."


    I saw anger shed in Sofia''s eyes. It always happens whenever her request is turned down. "But you promised to drive me there," she whined.


    "I know, but I''m upied today. Let Joffrey drive you -"


    "You can''t force me to go with a total stranger. It''s you I want, else I''m not going!" Sofia yelled, making no effort to hide her anger now.


    "Then you will have to postpone the visit until whenever I''m disposed."


    The look of shock that crept into Sofia''s face was priceless and I would do anything to see that look on her face every day.


    "Come on, Arielle. Let''s go," Jared beckoned me, oblivious to the reaction his words had elicited from Sofia.


    I nodded and followed him, stifling aughter.

 Infiltrated.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    "You don''t mean it!" Ashley eximed over the phone. "I can imagine the look of shock on her face."


    The instant I got to the office and settled in, I got on a call with Ashley to fill her in on the event of the morning. She was surprised and happy, and it reflected in her cheerfulughter.


    "For a moment, I feared she was going to lunge at me in anger. She was so shocked. I guess being turned down when she was used to having her way was not such a good experience for her."


    "I know, right? Jared deserves a pat on the back. He should do that often. Let her know she can''t always have her way," Ashley squealed.


    "I wish he could continue this way," I said, my voice suddenly losing some of its brightness. "It hurts to see him fluctuate all the time. This time he''s defending me, the other, he''s doing all her biddings."


    "Come on, don''t be like that. Didn''t you say he was remorsefulst night and apologized?"


    "He did, but-"


    "No buts, Arielle Smith. I''m sorry to have suggested the divorce, your husband is a good man, one who apologises when he''s wrong. There are not many of his kind in the world anymore. Forgive his shorings, and fix your marriage. Do not let here in between you two ever again. And most importantly,munication between you and Jared should be strong."


    "Fine, I -"


    The knock on the door interrupted me. I turned to it, "Reba?"


    "It is I," Mr Stone''s voice responded instead.


    "Sorry, I have to go, Ash. My manager is at the door. I will call you during lunch break so we can continue this discussion."


    "Oh, it''s fine," Ashley said, and dropped the call.


    I dropped my phone on the table, straightened my skirt, and gave a loud, "I''ming," before walking towards the door. I opened it to find Mr Stone standing, his frame towering over the doorway. "Hi, Mr Stone."


    "Hi, Arielle. Can Ie in?" He asked, gesturing into my office.


    "Sure," I nodded and let him walk past me.


    I closed the door and joined him. "Please, sit," I motioned to the vacant chair.


    "Oh, that won''t be necessary," he said, waving me off. "I won''t be staying long."


    "Okay," I responded, my mind already racing with thoughts on why he was in my office.


    "I should cut to the chase. I''m here in regards to the culinary schrship programme, Arielle," he said, his tone now serious.


    Oh, that? I mentally smacked my head for being so forgetful. Since he mentioned it to me weeks back, I have not thought of it, or given him a response. "To be honest, Mr Stone, I have not thought about the offer since thest day we spoke about it. I''m sorry." "There''s nothing to be sorry about. You must have been upied with other things that needed your attention."


    I nodded, grateful that he understood.


    "I think you should take it, Arielle. Call me selfish, but I want you to. You''ve proven your proficiency and dedication to your job over the months you''ve worked here, and I don''t think anyone else deserves this opportunity other than you."


    For a moment I thought about it.


    From the little information I gathered about the schrship programme, it had mouth watering benefits. From being groomed by the world''s best chefs, to being awarded with a certificate that any restaurant the world would never turn downyour application if you applied to work with them, to the overall best graduating student winning a Grant


    of million of dors to start up their own restaurant, to getting


    partnership and ambassadorial


    deals.


    It was a tempting offer, I must admit, but then I remembered the life growing inside of me. I have always wanted my child to be born in his father''s country, to be a full citizen. epting the offer will mean giving birth to my child abroad and I didn''t want that. And there was Jared, will he be willing to relocate with me for the period of years the programme willst? Leaving him is out of the picture, because it means leaving him to Sofia, and I would never take such a chance.


    "I appreciate your belief in me, Mr Stone, but I will think about it." Then I quickly added, "I will think about it this time, for real," when he gave me a skeptical look.


    "Alright. Take your time, the programme is not beginning until three months from now."


    I nodded. "Thank you."


    Mr Stone gave me his usual pat on the shoulder, before walking out. After he left, I prepared myself and left for the kitchen to begin my job for the day.


    *****


    The day came to an end and JaredContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    came to pick me up as usual. The drive home felt like the good old days, as we filled in each other on how our day went. Jared told me a crazy story of a woman hitting on him at the restaurant where he hung out with his homeboys. He kept ignoring him, but she was persistent, and so he waved his ring finger at her.


    "Guess what she did afterward?" He asked, sparing me a nce.


    I shrugged. "I don''t know. She stopped trying when she saw the ring in your finger."


    Jared shook his head. "No, you got it wrong. She waved back, and there was a ring on her finger too."


    I turned to look at Jared in disbelief, and he returned the look with an amused one. "Wait, she was married too?"


    "Obviously," Jared responded.


    "Crazy," I muttered. "A married woman hitting on a married man. A really crazy time we''re in."


    "I know, right?" Jared said, as he pulled the car into the garage. We were home now, and to my surprise, I didn''t feel happy about it.


    It felt like our bond was always


    severed whenever we returned to


    the house, with Sofia in it. She had a negativevibe that always caused a drift between Jared and I. For a moment, I wanted us to get back into the car and drive to somewhere else that was not our home.


    Because it felt different now-infiltrated.


    "Hey, aren''t youing?" Jared''s voice broke into my thoughts. I didn''t realize he had alighted, opened the car door, and was holding out a hand to me.


    "I am," I responded. I grabbed my bag, and took his hand. He shut the door, locked the car and we headed inside.


    We had just gotten to the front door when we heard a blood-curdling screaming from inside...

 Im not going with you.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    Jared and I paused, exchanging surprised nces.


    "What''s that sound?" I asked, fear now crawling into my features.


    "I don''t know-" Jared started to say, but paused like he recalled something. And then he was sprinting into the house, yelling "Sofia!"


    I was stunned for a moment, but followed suit. We ran until we got to the sitting room, panting, and there was Sofia,zily draped on the couch, watching a movie.


    "Have you lost it, Sofia?" I bellowed before I could stop myself. "What was the screaming for?"


    She didn''t utter a word, instead she sized me up before returning her gaze to the TV. She didn''t acknowledge Jared''s presence too, I guess she was still mad at him for turning her down in the morning.


    "Sofia, you''re being spoken to." Jared began, his voice bearing a tinge of irritation. "Why will you scream that loudly?"


    Sofia finally looked at Jared, her gaze scornful. "And what does it matter to you?"


    "You made us fear for your safety -Arielle and I," Jared responded, pointing to himself and I.


    Sofia scoffed. "Oh spare me that forced concern. You know, I''ve finallye to the realization that you don''t care for me as you im, despite knowing each other for twenty years. You''re probably being nice to me because of my mother''s good to your mother in the past -" "Sofia, don''t speak like that -" Jared said, his voice losing its initial irritation.


    "I will speak in what manner I deem fit, Jared. You are concerned about a scream, but didn''t have the decency to grant my request of driving me to the hospital today," Sofia said.


    I was right after all, she was still grieved about the event of the morning.


    "I had an appointment, and you had my driver to drive you there. What difference would my presence make if I took you?" Jared defended.


    "A lot! Going there with youes with a feeling of safety, because I would be morefortable with you than your driver. And in case you''ve forgotten, you wield so much influence that the medical practitioners would have given me preferential treatment if you were there!"


    I scoffed, and she shot me a re. So she was more concerned about the attention and respect being in Jared''spany brought, than actually having her and her baby''s health checked?


    "But that was not reason enough to scream that loud to scare us," Jared persisted. "Did you think about the neighbors? You probably disrupted their peace too."


    "I don''t care about some shitty neighbors. As for the scream," Sofia pointed at the television. "I''m seeing a horror movie and it got to a really scary part, and I couldn''t help the scream."


    "Then you shouldn''t be watching one, if you can''t stand it!" I retorted.


    I knew Sofia was lying. She must have heard Jared''s car drive in, and decided to put up some show to get attention to herself. I''m not surprised at all, Sofia likes attention and would do anything to get it. "Excuse me, I wasn''t talking to you," Sofia said, shooting me an angry look.


    I rolled my eyes. "Of course, you weren''t." It was at that moment, I took a good look at the house. Wait, why was the house still dirty? Didn''t the cleaning agencye to clean the house like I instructed? "Ummm, Sofia, did the cleaning agencye to the house today?" I asked, unable to hold my curiosity.


    "Oh, they did," she responded.


    "They did!" I asked. "Wfy us the house still dirty then?"


    "That''s because they didn''t clean the house," Sofia said. And then quickly, she added, "Because I told them not to," when she saw the look of surprise on my face.


    My eyes dimmed at her revtion. "Yiy what? Why did you do that?"


    "I''m pregnant, Arielle. I couldn''t stand the smell of cleaning materials, and the sound of the vacuum cleaner. They cane some other time when I''m notContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    home. Besides, if Jared had agreed to drive me to the hospital, I wouldn''t be home to get in the way of their job," Sofia said nonchntly,


    crossing her legs at the ankle.


    I was livid, as I pressed my fingers deeply into my palms that I feared I might draw blood. The guts of her to turn my employers away without my consent.


    "Well, as you turned them away, I hope you n on doing the cleaning yourself? I mean, you messed the house so it would be honourable to clean your mess," I finally managed my words through gritted teeth.


    Sofia tore her gaze to re at me like I said something incredulous. "Have you no shame, Arielle? How can you suggest that a pregnant woman cleans?"


    "A pregnant woman who messes a house like a toddler, should know how to clean, don''t you think?"


    "I will do no such thing! If the house


    is messed up, then you should do the cleaning. Tell me, why are you


    married to Jared if you can''t keep t


    his home clean? Or, is marriage to you just about spending money and living in luxury? You can''t give him children, you should at least do the chores topensate for that."


    That was it, I decided as I approached her menacingly. "How dare you?"


    "Arielle, stop it. She''s pregnant," Jared said, and stepped in front of me.


    "Oh now she''s pregnant? But you didn''t stop her when she said those awful things to me!"


    "Arielle " Jared tried to say.


    "No, let her be, Jared. She shouldy as much as a finger on my pregnant self and watch herself rot in jail," Sofia insulted.


    I paused and exhaled sharply. Then I turned to Jared, "You know, you should have let me stay back at Ashley''s ce." "Arielle -"


    "Good night," I said and walked off.


    I returned to the room, and


    surprisingly I didn''t feel as angry as I


    was downstairs. It felt like walking up the stairs helped dissipate the anger. Now all I felt was numbness, and the urge to get under the duvet and sleep. But I needed to bathe, so I sauntered into the bathroom for a cold shower, willing myself not to think about the exchange


    downstairs.


    I got back to the room, slipped into a sleeping cloth and got under the duvet. I wasn''t hungry, and for a moment, I thought about Jared. He was still downstairs with Sofia, and I wondered what they were talking about.


    The creaking of the door alerted me of Jared''s presence and I quickly shut my eyes. I was in no mood to talk.


    "Arielle?" He called.


    Silence.


    "I know you''re awake. Since you won''t talk to me, you can listen at least. My set in high school is having a get-together reunion party, and we were asked toe with our spouses. It''s tomorrow, and I want you toe with me. I''m sorry for the short notice, I''m just hearing about it myself -


    "I''m not going with you..." I blurted, before I could stop myself.

 A quickie in the shower wont take long.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    Jared paused, and there was a momentary silence. "Why?" He finally asked.


    "Because I don''t want to. You can go with Sofia, I''m sure she will be d to take up the offer."


    "But Sofia is not my wife, Arielle," he protested. "You are."


    "I have been questioning thattely as I no longer know my stance in your life. You let her do things and get away with them like she''s the mistress here."


    "Hey," Jared called and approached me on the bed. "I''m sorry-"


    "That''s the problem!" I eximed, threw the sheets off, and sat up. "All you say is sorry, sorry, and sorry. Yet, you make no efforts to change. I am sick and tired of listening to your apologies. You know why? Because your actions still repeat themselves." "Arielle, she''s pregnant-"


    "And that means her excesses should be condoned? You know what? I don''t want to talk about Sofia anymore, becausetely as husband and wife, we can''t even talk without her being the subject of discussion. Good night, Jared," I said, and threw the sheets back on. Jared sighed in resignation and stood up from the bed. I heard him walk into the bathroom and soon the shower was running. I closed my eyes, and gave in to sleep.


    ************


    "What do you mean you''re not attending?" Ashley''s berating voice sounded on the other end of the phone.


    It was lunch break at work, and I had called her to inform her about Jared''s request. I also told her about my response.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "I don''t feel like attending the party," I insisted.


    "You must be a joker. So, you''re gonna let him attend his school reunion alone when he has a wife as elegant as you? Come on, Arielle. Do better!"


    "I still don''t wanna attend," I said, pouting my lips stubbornly like Ashley could see me. "He should consider that as his punishment."


    "Is that what you think? What if he decides to go with Sofia?"


    "That''s even better," I retorted. "I already suggested it to him. Since he enjoys herpany better than mine, he should go with her then."


    "You foolish girl! The same woman youin that she''s taking your ce in your husband''s life, is the same woman you''re pairing him with? Tell me, are you okay staying home while your husband is with another woman at a party you''re supposed to attend with him? And this woman is not just any woman, a woman he had feelings for,for twenty years."


    I paused at this point, letting Ashley''s words sink in. Was I really making the right decision?


    "And not just that, you won''t know what they''re doing together because you''re not there. For all you know, Sofia could try to kiss him again -"


    "That''s enough, you didn''t have to exin so explicitly," I interrupted Ashley, feeling a pang of jealousy.


    "Oh, I had to. You needed someone to speak some sense into you."


    "So what do you suggest I do now?" I asked, my thoughts conflicted.


    "You, my dear friend, will tell your husband when hees to pick you up that you''ve changed your mind. You''re going to that reunion with him."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, really. And you should ensure that you look your best. Please wear your hair down, Arielle. No bun or ponytail today," Ashley instructed, like I had already epted to attend the party.


    Well, that was my best friend for you. The optimistic master nner who ns for the future even before its arrival.


    "Alright. I will do as you''ve said."


    "That''s my girl. Fill me in on how it goes. I have to run now," Ashley said.


    "Alright, talkter," I said, and the call dropped.


    I felt a lot better after the call ended, and it was always that way whenever I spoke to Ashley. She gave the best advice, and like she would always say, she likes to save me from myself.


    I looked up at the clock, and realized lunch break was over. It was time to return to work, I decided. But before I left, I called the cleaning agency fo confirm that they went to clean the house. Jared had driven Sofia to the


    hospital today, so the house will be


    free for the agency to do their job.


    After confirming that they did go to clean the house, I walked out of the office and returned to work.


    At the close of work, Jared arrived to pick me up, and Reba, her usual gossip self, came to inform me of his arrival. I parked up my things and walked out to join him outside. "How was work today?" Jared asked, as he took my hand bag from me.


    "Great," I responded, sliding into the car. I asked about his day too, as it was our ritual to always ask each other.


    "It went well," he responded and turned the car on, as he drove out of thepound.


    "I changed my mind," I blurted, as we drove on the highway. "I''lle with you to the reunion party."


    Jared was surprised, and it showed in the look he gave me. "Really? You changed your mind?" "Yes, I did."


    "Thank you, Arielle. I feel so relieved," Jared said, and when I looked at him, he seemed honest.


    Curiosity piqued, I asked. "If I had note with you, what would you have done?"


    He shrugged. "I would have gone alone."


    I raised a brow. "Really? Wouldn''t you have taken Sofia with you?"


    Jared frowned, and gave me a quizzical look. "Why would I want to? The instruction was toe with our spouses, and thest time I checked, Sofia is not that."


    "Alright," I responded, feeling a little warm on the inside. Jared nodded, and focused his gaze on the road. We didn''t say a word to each other until we arrived home.


    I alighted, and so did Jared and we


    both walked into the house. Surprisingly, Sofia was not in the sitting room. And by ncing around, realized the house looked sparkling clean. The agency did their job so well, and I made a mental note to give them a five star on their page.


    "Where''s Sofia?" I asked Jared.


    "In her room, I suppose," he responded, walking ahead of me.


    I didn''t press further, but followed suit. We got to the bedroom and began to take off our clothes.


    "We have to be quick, we have just two hours to prepare," Jared announced.


    "Alright. Go ahead and bathe, while I pick my dress and essories."


    "No, let''s bathe together. It will save time," Jared suggested, and I felt my cheeks go warm. We''ve bathed together as couples in the past, but


    it was not a regr urrence, and


    I never got used to it.


    "Alright," I responded, lowering my face to hide my blush.


    Jared offered me his hand, I took it and we walked into the bathroom together, naked. We got into the bathtub, and he turned the faucet on. He turned to me, and his eyes darkened as they swept up my body. I might not be sure about Jared''s love for me, but I was sure of how attracted he was to my body, and I loved the fact that he never hid it.


    He closed the distance between us, drawing me into his arms, as his phallus pressed hard against my belly. I shivered, from the feel of his warm body close to mine, and the water cascading down our bodies. "J...Jared, we have just two hours to prepare, remember?" I said, as I felt his warm tongue on my earlobe.


    "Shhh...a quickie in the shower won''t take long," he whispered, and with that, he took my lips in his.

 The woman of the house.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    "Shit! We''re gonna bete."Jared cussed as he threw his shirt on.


    Iughed heartily, watching him whine like a kid. "Well, if you''ve not been so needy in the bathroom, we wouldn''t bete," I teased.


    "You can''t me me, dear wife. You''re just too irresistible," he said, and I sucked my lips in to stop myself from blushing. I tried not to recall the sex in the shower, as it would make me blush more. Jared had suggested a quickie, and we ended going two rounds, and was almost on the third if not for my timely intervention.


    "Well you have to learn to," I said and approached him, giving him my back. "Here, help with my zip."


    You look lovely in this red dress," Jaredplimented as he worked on the zip.


    "Thank you-" I made to say, but gasped, when I felt his fingers trail my back.


    "We could ditch the party, what do you say?" He whispered.


    "I say that you zip my dress and keep your hands to yourself."


    He scoffed. "You didn''t have to ruin the fun."


    Iughed as he zipped to the end. "I have to, else we might end up not attending the party," I said, and stepped away from him.


    We resumed dressing up, and soon we were done. Jared was dressed in an expensive ck shirt, with two buttons undone, tucked into well ironed ck pants. He had a ck belt with a golden buckle to match, and a pair ck shiny shoes. His hair was washed and styled in a way that some strands fell on his face, giving him the perfect hot and smoky look.


    I, on the other hand, wore a red knee length gown that entuated my shape and showed off my legs. I wore a pair of drooping gold earrings, matching ne, bracelets and rings. My hair was let down as Ashley suggested, and I wore light makeup. A pair of gold strap on heels, and purse, and my look wasplete.


    ""You''re stunning!" Jared eximed.


    "Thank you," I responded. "You are handsome."


    "Thank you. Shall we?"


    I nodded, and we walked out of the room. We arrived outside, and I walked over the passenger door of the car, while Jared took to the driver''s door. I opened it, and was startled by who I saw. Sofia. "Sofia?" I called, surprised to see her. And even more surprised on why she was looking all dressed up. She was wearing a long orange dress, her ck hair flowing down, and she had makeup on. "What are you doing here?" I asked.


    "What do you mean by what am I doing here?" She snapped. "I also have a ss reunion today, and Jared is giving me a ride there."


    I was stunned, but then it urred to me that Sofia and Jared had been ssmates from highschool. His ss reunion was bound to be hers too. I turned to cast Jared a disapproving look. Shouldn''t he have informed me that Sofia wasing with us? "Oh, okay," I responded.


    "Yeah," Sofia responded curtly and turned her face away.


    However, as much as giving a ride was a nice thing to do, it is assumed that the passenger seat in a car is usually reserved for the woman of the house. I stood, my hands still on the car door as I expected Sofia to alight and move to the back seat, but she didn''t show any sign, instead, she took out a small mirror from her bag and began to nce at her face.


    And so I opted for a viable option. "Sofia, don''t you think you''ll be morefortable sitting in the back seat?" I said, while subtly passing my message.


    She paused, and returned the mirror to her bag before turning to face me, her look condescending. "I do not want to sit at the back. I''mfortable here, and thank you for your concern even though it''s not needed." "Sofia you can''t -"


    "I am not a child, Arielle. I believe as


    an adult, I know when I''m


    the


    al as a car seat and get into t


    trivial as


    car? t case you don''t know, we''re


    runningte," Sofia said in a haughty


    tone.


    I was short of words as I turned to Jared for his reaction, but he didn''t give any. His face was neutral. "Arielle, we should leave. We''re runningte," he said instead, not looking my way.


    I stared at him in disbelief. He was chiding me, and not Sofia. He didn''t even suggest that Sofia sit in the back seat. Realizing that there was no point arguing further, I opened the back door, and got in.


    The drive was in silence until Sofia broke it. "How do I look, Jared? You didn''tpliment me."


    "You look good, Sofia. You always do," Jared said, ncing at her.


    But Sofia frowned, not pleased. "Now that I''m pregnant, I don''t look my usual beautiful self. I feel so ugly and bloated that even makeup can''t help."


    "You''re even more beautiful without makeup. Don''t fret," Jared said, smiling warmly at her.


    I scoffed and looked out the window, praying we would arrive at our destination soon. We soon arrived, and Jared pulled into the parking lot.


    The ss reunion venue was set in an expensive bar called " VERITY." There were not many people in the bar, and the ce wasrge enough, and ideal for a ss reunion. I found outter that the whole bar was booked for the reunion. "We''re here," Jared announced, and turned off the car''s engine. We all alighted.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Let''s head in," he said, and we walked on, with him leading the way. As we walked, he and Sofia engaged in small talks, reminiscing on their highschool days, and as usual, I felt left out.


    Just before the bar''s entrance, my


    phone rang in my purse. I paused to take out the phone from my purse and saw that it was Reba calling. I hurriedly picked up, wondering if something had happened at the restaurant because Reba only called when it had to do with the restaurant.


    "Hello, Ma. I Hope I didn''t catch you at a bad time," Reba said on the other end, her voice bearing its usual gossip tinge.


    "Not at all. What''s up? Is everything okay with the restaurant?" I asked, my concern evident in my voice.


    "Oh yeah, everything''s fine, I guess. I left already, and I''m not calling in regards to the restaurant."


    My eyes narrowed, and I was just about to ask why she called then, when she resumed talking.


    "Actually, I need your help with


    something. I''m trying to make an intercontinental dish but I''m stuck know you''re good at making it, because you''ve made it once at the


    restaurant and it was a hit. Can you walk me through the process,


    please?"


    A mix of emotion washed over me at that moment-relief and disappointment. Relief that it wasn''t something serious, and disappointment because Reba had called me for something so trivial when she could easily look it up on the inte. "What dish are you trying to make?" I asked, shoving the emotions aside.


    "Bouibaisse."


    I sighed inwardly and began to exin the process.


    "Thank you so much, Ma. I really appreciate your help," Reba said after I was done exining.


    "It''s fine. I''m d I could help. I have to go now, Good luck with the dish," I said, and dropped the call.


    I put my phone back and looked around, but Jared and Sofia were nowhere to be seen.

 His wife.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    My face fell as I scanned the empty space, realising that Jared and Sofia had gone in without me. I didn''t have a problem with Sofia, but I did have one with Jared.


    I was his wife, and weren''t couple''s supposed to arrive at an event together? Hesitating for a moment, I contemted going in on my own or calling Jared toe lead me inside.


    I felt really nervous walking into the bar without Jared, because despite being his wife for three years, I had never met his ssmates and friends, mainly because I was busy with work, or an opportunity never presented itself.


    After a few seconds of indecisiveness, I decided to walk in alone. I took a deep breath, smoothed my dress, squared my shoulders and made for the entrance door.


    As I pushed open the door, the sounds ofughter and banter weed me, and I was immediately hit by the smell of expensive perfumes and alcohol.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Woa! This was definitely a reunion for people that matters, I decided. I scanned the room, my eyes adjusting to the surroundings. And that was when I spotted them-Sofia and Jared.


    They were standing by the bar,ughing and chatting with a group of people I presumed were friends. My heart squeezed painfully as I watched how Jaredughed and spoke carefree, making me wonder if he even remembered he came with a wife. Did he even notice my absence?


    I scoffed, of course not. Sofia was beside him, ying out the role perfectly as she held onto him, smiling and waving at everyone that stopped to greet them.


    My heart churned painfully at the sight and I quickly averted my gaze. I forced a smile on my face as I turned to make my way to the rows of seats at a corner.


    But just as I made to take a step, two voices stopped me. Their topic of discussion rather. I paused to listen to the men''s conversation, while not giving off the hint that I was eavesdropping.


    "Did Jared really marry Sofia? I still find it hard to believe."


    "Of course, he did. If he didn''t, why else would he arrive with her? The instruction was clear; arrive with your spouses. Why will hee with her if she''s not his wife?"


    "But there was apromise for those without wives or fiances. They were asked toe with a female friend. And you know Jared and Sofia have been friends for decades."


    "And can''t you see the rings on both of their fingers? Sofia is even pregnant, and the child has to be Jared''s. Or, do you think another man will let his pregnant wife go on a date with another man, no matter how close they are?"


    "You''re right, Nate," the second man, who I would love to call a doubting Thomas said, finally giving in.


    I decided that I had heard enough, and made to leave because I was already feeling bad that I was Jared''s wife, yet my identity was unknown to his friends and pals. It was really disheartening that once again, Sofia had the upper hand in Jared''s life,pared to myself. For a moment, I wished I was not so engrossed in work and had pushed to meet with Jared''s friends. That way, these men wouldn''t have to debate about my identity.


    Ready to leave now, I turned again, but the next line of the men''s conversation got me hooked once more.


    "Aren''t you amazed by Jared''s transformation?" The first man began. He seemed to be the instigator of the gossip.


    "I don''t think I understand you," the second man responded.


    "Can''t you see how much he has


    changed. Look at him, all dressed in designers, gentle and courteous. A stark difference to his arrogant and rough self in highschool. Who would have thought that he would turn out to be the fine gentleman he is today."


    I blinked, my interest fully piqued now. The Jared I know and married, is a meticulous gentleman, howe I was just hearing about this side of him now? And yet again, I felt that familiar tug at my chest a painful reminder that I don''t really


    know my husband.


    Wanting to hear more of the men''s gossip, I inched closer. Who knows, they could deviate and talk about Sofia and Jared''s rtionship while as teenagers and I just might be able to gather some useful information.


    But my purse decided to give me away by slipping off my hands andnding on the floor with a thud that startled the two gossiping men.


    "Shit!" I cussed under my breath, crouching to pick it up, but the first man beat me to it.


    "Here," he said, handing the purse to me. "Are you okay?"


    I took it and smiled gratefully, trying to mask my embarrassment. "I''m fine."


    The man nodded, and then he looked at me intently. "What ss were you in? I don''t think I recall you."


    I smiled nervously. "I''m...I''m not your ssmate. I''m the "


    The man''s brows shot up, almost


    touching his receding hairline. "You''re not? Oh well, I apologize, miss, but we''re having a ss


    reunion here today, and we bo


    the whole ce because we want it just to ourselves. If you''re looking for where to have fun, you should look somewhere else. This ce is not open to the public today."


    "I''m not here for fun. Actually, I came with someone."


    "Oh, I guess you''re a spouse or a friend to one of the men here. Tell me, who did youe with because I am well acquainted with most of my buddies'' partners." "Jared," I responded simply.


    The man was taken aback, and it reflected in the way his eyes widened. "You came with Jared Smith? Sorry, who are you to him?"


    "I''m his wife..."

 A tit for a tat.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    The man''s eyes dted in shock, his mouth hung open. "You''re...you''re Jared''s wife?" He stuttered.


    His partner looked equally surprised. "What? No way!"


    The first seemed to regain hisposure, the surprised look on his face now reced with a sly grin. "You think you can fool us, huh?" He asked, casting me a mocking look. "You''re just one of thosedies crushing on Jared, and wishing for his love so badly." I gave off a lowugh, amused by the man''s Ignorance. "Oh, really?" I asked, pulling out my phone. "Let me show you something, then."


    I unlocked my screen, revealing a photo of Jared and me on our wedding day. We were beaming with smiles, our arms wrapped around each other.


    The two men''s eyes bulged as they took in the image. They gasped in unison, their faces paling.


    I winked at them, satisfied with the priceless look on their faces. "I think that settles it," I said, tucking my phone back into my purse.


    With that, I turned and walked away, feeling the eyes of the men on my back. I walked over to a vacant seat, and lowered myself in it. Just then, a waitress passed by, and I took a ss of wine from the tray, hoping it would help calm my nerves. While sipping the drink, I tried not to look at Jared and Sofia as they socialized, but I couldn''t help sneaking a few nces.


    "A nice couple they are," a voice spoke up beside me.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I was startled and swirled around to see who it was, and my eyesnded on a fine-looking man, grinning at me. I quickly looked away, embarrassed that I had been caught staring so hard at Jared and Sofia.


    "Was I so obvious?" I asked.


    "A little," the man responded.


    "They''re not a couple," I blurted out before I could stop myself.


    "I know," the man said, and I whipped back to stare at him in shock.


    "How do you know?" I asked, my curiosity piqued. "Hold on, who are you?"


    The man chuckled. "How about you dance with me, and then I can answer your questions?"


    I narrowed my eyes in suspicion and looked behind me just to see that people were gathering at the dance floor. I made to decline the man''s offer because as a married woman, it was not proper to dance with a random man, even though my husband ditched me at a party we both attended, when I caught sight of Jared and Sofia joining others on the dance floor. The music came on, and they began to sway their bodies in a romantic waltz dance.


    At that moment, I knew my decision was made. I turned to the man, defiance in my eyes. "Yes, I will dance with you."


    I had nothing to lose, I decided. After


    all, my husband was on the dance


    floor with another woman, and unconcerned about my existence.


    Doing the same wouldn''t hurt, would


    it?


    The man gave me a knowing smile, and offered me his arm. I took it, and he led me to the dance floor.


    As our body moved in harmony to the music, I couldn''t shake off the feeling that I was doing something wrong.


    "So, who are you?" I asked, trying to start a conversation to ease my uneasiness.


    The man leaned in, his hot breath in my ear. "I''m someone who knows more about Jared than you think," he whispered, his eyes gleaming with mischief.


    Shivers ran down my spine, and a


    warning bell went off in my head This was a bad idea, and I should leave. But, my curiosity to listen to what he knew about Jared held me back.


    "And what do you know?" I asked, stifling a wince as his hands slowly snaked down my back, inches away from mg buttocks.


    He was about to respond this minute, and the next, two hands grabbed him and hauled him away from me. I gasped as I watched Jared descend on him, raining angry blows.

 So much for a reunion party.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    Gasps of shock rented the hall as Jared delivered blows upon blows on the man, that for a moment I feared he would kill him. I was stunned to see Jared in such a position; because for all the years we''ve been married, never for once had I seen him engage in a verbalBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    exchange not to mention a physical scuffle with someone.


    I was appalled at the sight of his now red eyes, clenched fists and tightened jaws. His hair was now ruffled, and a button of his shirt had fallen off, giving him a wild and dangerous look.


    Regainingposure, I screamed at the people who stood on the side, watching two men fight without making any move to stop them. "Stop them!"


    But no one moved; it seemed like they were all scared to offend Jared.


    "Are you all deaf? Stop them, please," I yelled. At this point, my eyes had grown misty at how battered the other man looked. Jared, on the other hand looked okay, save for his missing shirt button, scattered hair, and rumpled shirt. When no one made any move, I had to resort to the only option I had, even if it was a stupid and dangerous thing to do. Without a second thought, I lunged myself at the two men, using my body as a barrier.


    That was all it took to stop Jared. He paused, his chest heaving up and down while he eyed the man behind me. "Move away, Arielle! I don''t want to hurt you."


    "Exactly! I know you would never hurt me, and that''s why I''m not moving an Inch. Stop this madness, Jared. Please, let him be."


    "That bastardid his hands on you. I''m gonna kill him," Jared sneered.


    "Well he wouldn''t have, if you hadn''t ditched me at a party you brought me to!" I yelled, before I could stop myself. Murmurs rose in the air, as the now seemed more interested in Jared''s and my fight than the one they refused to separate. Jared made to say something but was interrupted by the voice of the man behind me, if not that now, he was no longer behind him. He had stepped away, although he kept a safe distance from Jared.


    "I see you''ve not changed, Jared Smith," the man said with a smirk, as he spat out a thick lump of blood. I winced at the sight, and looked away.


    "You''re still the wild animal we all knew you to be in highschool. Not even expensive and designer outfits could change that," the man continued, his voice a taunting note.


    Anger shed in Jared''s eyes. "Shut up, Denzel. I see your attitude of hitting on any woman that gets close to me has stuck like a second skin. What are you, huh? Some guy with a low self esteem that can''t bag his own women?"


    A muddled look appeared on my face as I stared from each man to the other. And then it dawned on me that this fight had nothing to do with Denzel dancing with me, these two are sworn enemies from the past, who had not yet buried the hatch.


    And then Denzel''s words rang in my ears. "I see you''ve not changed, Jared Smith. "You''re still the wild animal we all knew you to be in highschool. Not even expensive and designer outfits could change that."


    What did he mean by that? What kind of a person was Jared Smith while in highschool?


    "You''re " Denzel made to say but I cut him short.


    "Shut up, please! For someone who was badly beaten, your tongue is still as sharp as a two edged sword. That''s my husband you''re disrespecting, and if you go on, I''ll let him finish you up."


    This time, the hall was erupted in louder gasps and whispers. And I realised it was because I had addressed Jared as my husband. I lowered my face in sadness, realizing i was in a room filled with people who didn''t even know me as the wife of the man I was defending.


    Denzel gave me one of his mocking


    and annoying smile. "You see?


    Everyone is whispering because they don''t know you as your


    husband''s wife. Tell me, how camet


    ��


    you arrive at a party with your husband, and he didn''t even deem it fit to introduce you to his friends but was morefortable with another woman?" He asked, pointing to


    Sofia.


    I followed his finger to look at Sofia who was now standing protectively beside Jared. I scoffed; where was she when the two men were fighting and I had to risk my safety to get them away from each other? I guess she only ys safe.


    "I see, you have nothing to say because I''m right. Know this, Jared Smith doesn''t care about anyone but himself. And if he ever truly cared about anyone, it has to be her," Denzel said, pointing at Sofia again.


    I blinked, trying not to dwell on his words, but they just won''t go away. Maybe because the seed of doubt had been sown in my head.


    "Denzel!" Jared growled menacingly. "I will kill you, man."


    But Denzel didn''t budge. He only gave Jared a knowing smile and continued talking to me. "Do you think he came to fight me because he was jealous another man has his hand on his wife? No, he did it because it was an insult for another man to put his hand on the wife of the almighty Jared Smith. It was more of protecting his ego, than love. And most importantly, because that man was me. He might have batted an eysh if it was another man in this room, but not me."


    "Why?" I blurted. My curiosity was piqued now, nd I wanted answers. I wanted to know what Denzel knew about Jared that I didn''t.


    "Because we''re not in good terms."


    Finally, he admitted it. I was right after all; Jared and Denzel had an unresolved conflict between them.


    "You see, Jared and I never got


    along because I was the only one who stood up to him. Because his parents had money, he felt the world revolved around him and he could boss anyone around. He would scare off anyone guy who came close to Sofia even if their intentions were tonic "


    "That''s enough, Denzel!" Sofia yelled.


    "Oh, is it?" Denzel asked.


    "Let''s leave, Jared. Come on," Sofia said and pulled at his arm.


    Jared hesitated, red at Denzel, and with a look at me that I couldn''t decipher, he walked off with Sofia. I was rooted to the spot for a moment, as murmurs rose in the air. And with my head lowered in embarrassment, I walked out too. Phew! So much for a reunion party.

 A trophy wife; not the one for him.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    I hurried outside, running across the pavement as I rushed to catch up with Jared and Sofia. They were already seated in the cat, Jared''s eyes fixed on the road ahead as he started the engine. I opened the door and slid into the backseat, trying to catch my breath. The car was silent and thick with tension as Jared pulled out of the parking lot. Sofia stared out the window, her expression unreadable.


    Jared on the other hand had an angry look, his grip on the steering wheel a tight. He drove so roughly that I feared for our lives.


    "Jared, can you slow down a bit? You''re gonna get us killed at this pace," I yelled, when he almost bumped into a truck.


    "Don''t tell me what to do," he hissed, his jaw clenching.


    I was taken aback by his words and the rudeness they conveyed, but I was not going to back down if I wanted to get home in one piece.


    "If you don''t care about your life or mine, then you should care about Sofia''s. She''s pregnant, remember?" That seemed to do the trick as his grip on the wheel loosened and he slowed down.


    The remaining ride home was in silent as everyone seemed lost in their thoughts. For me, I couldn''t wait to get home and confront Jared about tonight. I needed answers, and I hope I get them.


    The moment we arrived home, and stepped into the foyer, I turned to Jared. "What was that disy at the bar? Denzel was right, wasn''t he? You didn''t fight because you were looking out for me, but because you two have a history in the past?" Jared ignored me and kept moving.


    "Tell me, Jared," I pressed on. "What happened between you and Denzel? What did he mean by you''ve not changed from who you were in highschool? Who were you, Jared?"


    Jared still gave no response, but Sofia did. She turned to face me, her eyes shing with anger and animosity. "Arielle, stop. This isn''t the time. Can''t you see he''s upset?" "Stay out if this, I''m talking to my husband!" I sneered at her.


    "Oh, really? A husband you know nothing about. Humor me," she retorted.


    I ignored her and turned to Jared because I was not ready to indulge her. "Talk to me, Jared. I have never seen you fight anyone or lose your cool in public. Who''s Denzel?"


    But Jared wouldn''t budge, his silence deafening. At this point, I knew I had to push harder to get the truth out of him.


    "Fine," I said firmly. "If you won''t tell me, then maybe i''ll just have find a way and ask Denzel myself."


    That seemed to do the trick because Jared halted and swirled around to look at me, his gaze locking onto mine with a fierce intensity. "You'' do no such thing, Arielle," he


    growled. "Stay away from oute


    He''s not someone you want to get involved with."


    My brows shot up at his warning. Who was Denzel? And what had happened between him and Jared?


    But I refused to cower. "Then you have to give me answers. You cant keep me in the dark, Jared-"


    Sofia interrupted me as she stepped forward, her eyes zing hot. "Are you daft? Jeez, how did you and Jared stay married this long?"


    I blinked, taken aback by her outburst. "What do you mean?"


    "Goodness," she eximed, throwing her hands up. "How can you be married to your husband and not know his friends and enemies?"


    I shook my head, feeling more confused than ever. "I don''t understand."


    "Of course, you don''t. If you do, you would have known that Jared and Denzel have been enemies since highschool. Denzel tried to force himself on me once, but Jared saved me."


    Now that makes sense, but still, it happened long ago for them to still hold on to the grudge. The anger and animosity in Jared''s eyes spoke volumes of something more.


    "I''m not aware of this, Jared never told me, so how did you expect me to know when i''m not a sorcerer!" I fired back at Sofia. I hated the fact that she was trying to make me look insensitive.


    "Jared never told you because you''re not the right one for him. Arielle, be doesn''t tell you things because


    you''re not that person. You''re just trophy wife, a status symbol Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 You know nothing, Arielle.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    Sofia''s words cut through my heart like a sharp dagger, and for a moment, I was dumbstruck. I turned to Jared for help, but he averted his gaze. His silence spoke volumes, and I felt a shiver run down my spine. "How dare you?" I finally managed to whisper, my voice trembling. "You have no right to say such things to me, Sofia."


    But she was unyielding. "I''m just telling the truth, and you know it. You''re not the right woman for Jared. He deserves someone who knows him, who understands him."


    I felt tears prick the corners of my eyes, but I refused to let them fall. I wouldn''t give Sofia the satisfaction of seeing me cry. I won''t let her know how far her words got to me, and how much they hurt.


    Without another word, I hurried upstairs, my heart aching with emotions. I got to the room, mmed the door shut, and tried to force the tears back.


    I won''t let the fact that Sofia just reminded me yet again, how much of a stranger I was to Jared, despite being married to him.


    I lowered myself on the bed, tempted to calm Ashley, but I thought against it. It waste to call, and I would rather not saddle her again with my marital issue.


    Just then, the door slipped open and Jared walked in. He didn''t bother saying a word to me, he just proceeded to unbutton his shirt.


    I stalled, expecting him to apologize or day something, anything, but none was forting. So I opted to speak up.


    "So, you just stayed quiet and let Sofia speak to me rudely?" I inquired, staring at him.


    He shrugged. "I had nothing to say."


    I red up, my anger doubling. "Really? You had nothing to say when she disrespected me and called me a trophy wife? She literally talked down on me, and made it seem like I know nothing about you." "But she''s right," Jared said, turning to face me.


    His response took me unawares, and my eyes widened in surprise. I couldn''t believe me ears. Was Jared seconding Sofia''s words? Agreeing that I was just a trophy wife? It all felt like a nightmare, like I was in some surreal hell. Jared went on, his eyes cold and detached. "If you knew things about me, you would have known that Denzel and I are sworn enemies. He''s been trying to wreck me since I can remember." "Trying to wreck you? But Sofia said it was just some misunderstanding in high school. It can''t be that deep, can it?"


    Jared shook his head like I was some dumb high school kid. "You know nothing, Arielle."


    I didn''t like how foolish Jared was making me look at this point. First it was Sofia, now him. "It''s been year, Jared. Don''t tell me you''re still holding on to what he did to Sofia years ago -"


    "You know nothing, Arielle," Jared repeated the words I was beginning to hate because they reminded of how little I knew my husband.


    "Do you think I''ll still hold on to some


    juvenile act that happened years ago? It''s more than that. Denzel has been my business rival, who has been trying to ruin business for me From going to shareholders in mypany behind my back to convince them to withdraw their shares in hispany and invest in his, to sending men to set my warehouse in fire few months back. And if it weren''t for the timely intervention of the firefighters, my goods would all have been lost. That


    man, was who you were dancing


    with tonight!"


    I felt like I had been pped hard across the face, and for once, I was grateful that I was standing because after hearing all that, I didn''t trust me legs to still keep me standing.


    A wave of shame washed over me. I


    couldn''t believe that I danced with a


    man who would hurt my husband, and ultimately could hurt me too. But then, I felt another


    emotion-anger. Jared never told me about this. He never for once, mentioned that his warehouse was set on fire. What was I? Sorcerer? That I would know all if these whenText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    he never said a word to me?


    I was livid now, as I faced him with angry eyes. I would not let him make me feel guilty of something I knew nothing about.


    "Did you tell me about it?" I demanded. "Goodness, Jared, how did you expect me to know all these when you told me nothing? I didn''t even know your warehouse was set on fire!" "That''s because you never cared to ask!" Jared fired back, his voice equally rising.


    I scoffed in disbelief. "Are you being serious? How do I ask about what I''m unaware of? You''re my husband, Jared. It''s your job tomunicate with me, and not mine to read your mind!" "And who said you were unaware when it happened...?"


    "What do you mean?" I asked, genuinely confused.


    "That evening I received a call from work and left in a haste. When I returned, I told you I had something to sort at the warehouse," Jared said, his tone usatory.


    I paused, searching my memory.


    And then it clicked. I remembered that night. had been worried sick when Jared didn''t answer my calls. He had returned looking weary, and when Pasked him what happened, he brushed it off as a technical issue at the warehouse that had been sorted.


    "You told me it was a technical issue," I said, my voice shaking. "You said it had been sorted. I didn''t press further because you looked exhausted."


    Jared''s expression didn''t change, but I saw a flicker of something in his eyes. Guilt, maybe?


    "So, you''re saying I should have known?" I asked, my anger rising again. "You''re saying I should have read your mind and known that your warehouse was set on fire?"


    Jared''s jaw clenched, his eyes shing with anger. "I''m saying you should have cared enough to persist, even when I said it was nothing.


    I was dumbstruck as I just sat there on the bed, looking at him in disbelief.


    He sighed and ruffled his head. "You know what? I can''t do this. I''m going to the guest room," with that, he walked out.

 She has to make things work.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    After Jared Left, I was left speechless. I sat numbly on the bed, staring into space, while trying to figure out what just transpired. My head was fogged, as I tried to digest the fact that Jared heaped mes on me while taking sides with Sofia. Minutes passed, and I fell asleep in that state, my mind still in shock from the argument. I woke up to the grumbling of my stomach, recalling that I hadn''t had dinner.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Turning to scan the room, I noticed Jared hadn''t returned. It seemed he was determined on spending the night in the guest room.


    I tried not feel hurt as I got off the bed. I walked to the bathroom to shower, attempting to shake off the feeling of emptiness. After bathing and slipping into my nightdress, I wandered out of the room searching for food. I walked into the kitchen, opened the fridge, scanning the contents for something to eat.


    As I waited for my food to heat up, my mind trailed off Jared. I contemted going to the guest room to talk to him. Like Ashley said,munication was paramount in rtionships.


    As I took out the macaroni from the microwave, I made up my mind to go talk to Jared after eating. I could take him dinner too because I doubt he had had anything to eat since we got back.


    Done eating, I dished out his portion and ced it in a tray with a bottle of water. I walked upstairs and made for the guest room. As I approached the door, I heard voices and stopped. My heart skipped a beat as I recognized Sofia''s voice.


    "Tell me, why are you are still with her when she''s obviously not the one you want?" Sofia''s shrill voice sounded behind the door.


    Jared sighed before responding. "Because I respect her. She''s not like the other women who are gold diggers. Besides, we''repatible."


    "But do you love her?"


    Jared paused, and I inched closer, held my breath, while waiting for his response.


    The seconds dragged on, and I felt my pulse quicken, the tension in the air suffocating. Then, he muttered with a touch of annoyance, "Don''t ask me stupid questions, Sofia. It''s not about love��"


    "That''s the point! You DON''T love her, and you can''t stay married to someone you don''t love. You shouldn''t be married in the first ce."


    I gasped, my thoughts drowning out Sofia''s words. I was shattered by Jared''s revtion. I knew he didn''t love me, he probably admired and respected me like he admitted, but hearing him admit it was heartbreaking.


    It took a lot of self-control not to let the tray slip from my hands, thereby alerting the duo that I was eavesdropping.


    But Sofia''s next words snapped me out of my misery. "You should divorce her."


    What? My eyes dted, and my throat went dry. Did I hear her correctly? Sofia was suggesting divorce to Jared?


    How dare she?


    Heat flooded my face, and I almost stormed into the room to confront her, but I hesitated. I wanted to hear Jared''s response would he even consider it?


    "That''s not possible, Sofia," Jared replied, his voice sounding final.


    But Sofia seemed all out. "Why not? If you''re worried about the divorce process, I have a goodwyer friend who can help us, and ensure that Arielle doesn''t request for a dime from you. And it''s even better


    because she has no child for you, so you won''t have to pay for child


    support."


    My mouth hung open, beyond stupefied at how conniving Sofia can be and how much she wanted me out of Jared''s life.


    "I can''t do that to Arielle. I can''t divorce her without a reason. She doesn''t deserve it."


    Sofia''s response was even more shocking than thest. "Then we cane up with one."


    At this point, I decided I had heard enough. I couldn''t bear to listen to the conversation anymore. I hurried away, returned the tray of food to the kitchen, and went back upstairs to think about what I heard.


    What did I ever do wrong to Sofia that would make her want me out of my marriage? My head was muddled now, and I couldn''t stop myself from calling Ashley. She was the only one I had except from my mother, and calling my mother was a bad idea that I would never dare to attempt.


    I quickly dialed Ashley''s number, my hands trembling. She answered on the first ring, and I poured everything to her.


    Ashley listened attentively, but I could sense her anger over the phone


    "I warned you, Arielle," she said finally. "I told you to send that woman out of your home, but you wouldn''t listen. Now see what she''s up to; plotting your divorce under your own roof."


    Tears stung at the corners of my eyes, but I bit them back. "What do I do, Ashley? I''m sorry I didn''t listen to you. I-I need help."


    Ashley went quiet for a moment, and as I waited for her to speak, my mind wandered. Jared''s words kept echoing in my head: "It''s not about love." Did he mean that he didn''t need to answer Sofia? Or was he admitting that he simply didn''t love me the way I loved him?


    Love had always been a luxury to me. Our marriage was calm, stable even, butcking that deep passion once without sex. It wasn''t like we''d had a fairytale beginning. He came from a wealthy family, and my ce in his life had always been one of convenience. I wouldn''t have been with him if not for his grandmother''s insistence. But Jared never


    I''d always thought he was the kind of person who didn''t need the words "I love you." He never seemed the type to shout it loudly. For years, I convinced myself that love didn''t really matter to him, just as it didn''t to me. But hearing his words now, something clicked. I was a fool. Aplete fool.


    Then Ashley spoke, her tone sharp.


    "Beat her at her own game, Arielle.


    She wants you out of your marriage? Then kick her out of your home. Show he who''s really in charge. Even if you end up divorcing, don''t let her take a damn thing from Jared! You might not have his heart, but you''ve got his home. Use that. Make her leave. I don''t care how you do it, but make sure she''s gone."


    I took a deep breath. "You''re right, Ashley. I won''t let her win. I have to make things work between Jared and me. I have to." As I said thosest words, it was more of an affirmation to myself than a response.


    I had to make it work-for Jared, for our child, and maybe, just maybe, to prove my mother wrong. I could do this. I had to.

 A shocker.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    The next morning, I got prepared and left for work early. With all I overheard the previous night, I would rather not face Jared or Sofia.


    As I boarded a cab to work, I couldn''t stop thinking about how toe up with a n to send Sofia away and take back control of my life and marriage.


    I arrived at work and tried to distract myself with tasks and meetings, while also trying to evade Reba''s curiosity on why Jared didn''t drive me to work.


    During lunch break, Ashley stopped at the restaurant on my plea. I really needed to talk to her in person because if there was anyone who could help me, it was her.


    Seated in my office, Ashley cut to the chase. "So, have youe up with a n yet?"


    I shook my head, feeling frustrated. "No, I haven''t. I''ve been thinking about it all morning, but can''t think of anything."


    "You have to, Arielle," Ashley said, sitting up on the seat, her expression serious. "Before things get out of control. Sofia is already plotting your divorce; who knows what she''s capable of?"


    "I know. It''s just that, every idea Ie up with seems ridiculous or impossible. You know how adamant Jared is, about her living with us. I''m so tired and clueless."


    Ashley sighed and went silent, an act she does whenever she was in thought. "Actually, I thought of something," she finally said.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Really?" I asked, leaning forward in expectancy.


    Ashley nodded. "Yes. I think you should do something endearing to soften Jared''s mind, and get him to have a rethink."


    My eyes narrowed. I wasn''t expecting that. "Something like what?"


    "Something like preparing his favorite meal. You know how much he loves eating your food. After cooking, ask that you both eat alone in your dining room upstairs. Emphasis on alone, Sofia shouldn''t be there. Lastly, make sure you look and smell nice, too." My brows shot up in confusion. "Is that your n?"


    "Not entirely, hear me out."


    I nodded, urging her to continue.


    "Let him finish with dinner, rx, and then you can bring up the topic. This time, approach it in a more polite and convincing way. Exin how you feel, and why you think Sofia''s presence is putting a strain on your marriage and the bond you two share."


    I thought about it for a moment. It wasn''t a bad idea. Maybe, a calm and intimate setting with just the two of us, would help Jared see things from my perspective.


    "Fine," I sighed. "I''ll try it."


    Ashley smiled. "That''s the spirit. And please, Arielle, when I mean "look nice," I don''t mean one of your neutral night gowns. I mean something hot, and if possible, transparent. All your goodies should be on disy."


    My face flushed in embarrassment as I reached to hit her, but she ducked. "You, silly girl. You didn''t have to spell it out. I know what you meant."


    "You do? But in case, you don''t have something befitting, I could help you order some sexy lingerie from Jennifer''s secret." As she said those words, Ashley grabbed her handbag and hurriedly rose from the chair because this time, I was determined to hit her naughty head.


    And then she paused and nced at her wristwatch. "Okay. I have to go back to work."


    "So soon?" I asked, pouting. "At least, let me buy you lunch."


    Ashley sneaked a peak at her watch again. "I really have to go. Some other time."


    "Alright, let me see you off."


    As we walked out of the office, she gasped. "Oh, I almost forgot!"


    She reached into her handbag and pulled out a ffier, handing it to me. "Here, when you get Jared to change his mind, tonight, you two can attend this marriage conference being held during the weekend. It will help you both."


    I epted the flier, grateful. "Thanks, Ash. You''re a lifesaver."


    Ashley smiled. "Alright, time to leave. Good luck tonight, and keep me posted."


    With that, we shared a quick hug, and she hurried off. After Ashley left, I returned to work, but my mind was preupied with the task ahead. Jared''s favorite dish was Sushi, a


    Japanese dish that required tie


    and efforts to prepare. I knew I had to leave work early to start cooking before hr got back from work, so I hurried to finish my tasks and find Reba.


    I found her in the dinning area, and beckoned her over. "Reba, I need a favor."


    ""What is it, Ma?"


    "I need to leave work early to tend to something important, and I was wondering if you could fill in for me."


    Reba nodded. "Of course, I''d be happy to help. What time do you need to leave?"


    "As soon as possible."


    "Go ahead, then. But you have to give me the lowdown, that''s if it''s not personal."


    A gossip, that one. I thanked her and hurried off to my office. I gathered my things and exited the restaurant.


    My next stop was the market, where I had to buy fresh seafood and ingredients for the Sushi. As I boarded a cab home after making my purchases, I texted Ashley to fill her in on the progress I have made.


    I soon arrived home, and as I stepped into thepound, something seemed off. Jared''s car was parked, and that was unusual unless he was home. But then, he can''t be home, he has to be at work.


    I waved the thought aside, deciding he might have gone out with one of his other cars. It was not unlikely of him, even though the ck Bentley was his favorite car.


    I entered the house, calling out to see if anyone was home. Maybe Sofia, but there was no response. She probably was in her room, or had gone for antenatal. I shrugged, and walked into the kitchen to unpack the foodstuffs. Speaking of antenatal, I realized that I hadn''t started mine, even though I was a month gone now, and it was paramount I started, for the baby''s safety and health.


    I sighed, and resumed taking the


    foodstuffs out. If things worked as


    I


    nned tonight, I can finally break the news to Jared, and it would no longer be a secret even though never nned for it to be.


    Circumstances just made it that


    way.


    Just as I was about to start cooking, it dawned on me that I was still in my work clothes. I mentally smacked my head as I walked out of the kitchen for the room.


    I ascended the stairs, and got to the bedroom door, but a noise caught my attention. I paused, fear crawling into my skin. Was someone in the room, or had Jared indeed returned?


    I stood rooted to the spot, scared to walk in just in case a bugler was in the room. But the sound came again, and this time it was louder and clearer.


    It was a masculine grunt, Jared''s. My eyes narrowed as I wondered why he was home early, so I pushed the door open and walked in.


    What I saw took my breath away...

 Clinging on to life.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    My breath was taken away, but not in a good way. Not in the way the sight of the man one loved does, but in a way when one saw something heartbreaking and unimaginable.


    On the foot of the bed, sat Jared, with Sofia straddling him, her hands thrown around his neck.


    I stood frozen, my eyes fixed on the betraying sight before me. I couldn''t speak, couldn''t move, couldn''t breathe.


    When I finally found my voice, it was a barely a whisper. A pathetic whimper that I didn''t recognize as mine. That seemed to get Sofia''s attention, who had her back to me, and she swirled around to face me. She didn''t look surprised or remorseful, instead she gave me a smirk and turned back to Jared, kissing him and making a loud smacking sound like they were in the middle of something normal.


    I gasped and staggered back, holding on to the closest wall for support. Jared didn''t even bother to look at me, didn''t say anything or move an inch from the position. I couldn''t even see his face, and what expression he had because his face was hidden behind Sofia''s frame.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Without another reaction because words failed me now, I turned back around and fled. I took the stairs two at a time and rushed into the kitchen.


    I grabbed my phone and without stopping to think where I was going or what I was doing, I made my way out of the house, and out of thepound. My thoughts were scattered, and adrenaline pumped through my veins like a burst pipe gushing out water. I couldn''t see properly as the image of Jared and Sofia together blurred my vision.


    As I ran into the street, I didn''t realize I was in the middle of the road, nor see the car fast approaching with a full speed. It was not until I was swept off my feet and thrown across the road did I realize what was happening. I gave off a loud scream as it felt like all the bones in my waist snapped. The driver didn''t stop, he merely reversed and zoomed off, leaving me on the pavement.


    I couldn''t feel my lower body-from my waist to my legs. Suddenly, I felt a warning liquid trickling down my thighs, and as I managed to look down, all I saw was blood.


    I gasped, my baby!


    I was having a miscarriage, I was about to lose my baby. My eyes watered as I scanned the environment for the sight of anyone, but it was deserted. We lived in a high-end estate where everyone left for work in the morning and returned in the evening.


    Scared for my safety and that of my baby, my eyes darted around for my phone. I remember holding it before the car hit me. Looking to the grass a few metres away from me, I saw it lying on it. Despite being in severe pain, I felt an ounce of relief. I could call for help. With that, I tried to stand up, but a sharp pain hit me, cutting through my wind pipe as I realized that I couldn''t move.


    But I was determined to get help, so I dragged my body towards the grass, damning the pain and scratches the hard concrete pavement caused my skin.


    Finally, I got to my phone. The screen was broken, but luckily, it was still functional. I quickly dialed Jared''s number. He might have hurt me, but I had to keep that aside for the mean time and ask for help.


    The phone rang to a stop without a response, and I tried again, but was redirected to voicemail.


    I tried again, and again, but got the same response. Helpless, but not hopeless, I managed to type a message. Hopefully, if he saw it, he woulde to my rescue.


    A few secondster, a response came in from him. I eagerly tapped on but, but it was the least response I expected.


    "I don''t care. Sort yourself," the message read.


    Tears burned my eyes as I stared at it. Never had I felt this heartbroken and pain before. But I was determined to save my child.


    So I dialed Ashley''s number, and as I did, I noticed I was shaking. I was losing so much blood and strength, too. I just hoped Ashley would pick up ande to my rescue before it''s toote.  en FindNovel


    Ashley answered the phone, and I managed to mutter, "Help... I was hit by a car...my baby."


    "Hit by a car? Oh my God! Where are you?"


    "The...estate street..." I stuttered before dropping the call.


    ************


    I don''t know how long Iid on the cold pavement, slipping in and out of consciousness as I fought to cling on to life. But I knew when Ashley''s car drove to a halt beside me, and when she alighted, screaming my name.


    "Arielle! Oh, Arielle!"


    She rushed to my side, as she tried to pull me up, but I gave a loud yelp, the pain in my waist worsening.


    "Why are you out here? My goodness, who did this to you?" She screamed in horror, staring at my blood saturated gown. "Hospital, Ash. My...Ba...baby," I cried weakly.


    "Jesus! That''s right. This exins


    why you''re bleeding," Ashley said, as she managed to carry me in bridal style. As Haid limp in her hands, prayed l make it to the hospita because I could feel my life gently slipping away.


    Ashley ced me gently on the back seat of her car before rushing off to pick up my phone. She returned and got into the driver seat before zooming off.


    All I remembered before finally sumbing into the weing embrace of darkness was the blue gate of the hospital.

 Bad news.

    (ASHLEY''S POV)


    I shifted ufortably on the couch, my eyes fixed on the wall clock. Four hours had passed since Arielle was rushed into the emergency room, and yet, I had heard nothing. No updates, no news, just an eerie silence that was driving me nuts.


    I had tried calling Jared multiple times, but his phone was busy, and when I called few minutes ago, it was switched off. Shouldn''t he be worried and had called me by now since it''ste in the evening already, and Arielle was not home yet?


    He used to call me whenever Arielle was not home and with him, but today was different, and I didn''t feel good about it. I was tempted to go find him, to ensure he knew his wife was lying in the hospital, fighting for her life, but I couldn''t bring myself to leave Arielle. Not yet.


    I wanted to see my best friend, to hold her hand, to know she was going to be okay. But then, there was this nagging feeling in my gut that Jared was somehow involved in what happened to Arielle.


    I don''t mean to sound paranoid, but by the lights above I hope he isn''t. Because if he was, I was going to kill him.


    I stood up and began to pace, and just then, a nurse walked into the room. My heart lunged in anticipation as I rushed towards her, hoping for news, any news, about Arielle.


    The nurse looked my way with a smile. "Oh, there you are. I was looking for you."


    "Is there news?"


    The nurse nodded. "Yes. She''s out of harm''s way and has been transferred to a private ward."


    I let out a breather, feeling like a heavy weight had been lifted off my shoulders. "Can I see her now?"


    The nurse nodded again, "Yes, but you have to see the doctor first."


    "Alright, lead me to him.


    I followed the nurse, and she stopped in front of a door and knocked gently. A voice from inside called out, "Come in." The nurse opened the door and gestured for me to enter. I took a deep breath and stepped inside. The doctor, young and good-looking, smiled and gestured for me to take a seat. "Please, have a seat, ma''am."


    And then he turned to the nurse and cast her a dismissing smile. "Thank you, Lenora."


    The nurse nodded and left, closing the door behind her.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Hi, Doctor," I said, trying to sound calm. "You asked to see me?"


    "I did. I want to fill you in on your friend''s condition, and thereafter, you''re free to see her."


    I gulped, silently praying that it wasn''t something serious. "I''m listening," I said, sping my hands together.


    "Fortunately, you brought her here on time, else it would have been a different story. A bad one I must say," the doctor began.


    I nodded, I''m grateful for that. "So how''s she, and the baby? The nurse said she is out of harm''s way now," I inquired anxiously.


    "She''s fine, but she suffered severe hemorrhage and a concussion to the waist. For the baby, I''m sorry we lost it. She bled so much that there was nothing we could do to save the embryo."


    I gasped, my hand flying to my mouth. "No! Doctor, tell me that''s not true." I eximed, my voice quivering.


    The doctor shook his need regrettably. "I''m sorry."


    "Oh, goodness, not the baby. The news will kill Arielle," Imented.


    "I''m sorry once again. I know it''s tough-" the doctor said, trying to console me.


    I sniffed, taking a deep breath. I have to be strong, if not for anything, for Arielle.


    "Can I see her now?" I asked, trying topose myself, when all I wanted to do was bawl.


    "Of course," the doctor said, and rose to his feet.


    I followed him out of the office, trying so hard to fight my tears. Why does bad things happen to good people? Arielle doesn''t deserve any of this.


    We walked down the hallway and


    arrived at Arielle''s hospital room. My heart shattered even more when I saw how pale and sickly she looked.


    She was lying on her back, her eyes closed and face swollen.


    I felt a lump form in my throat as I approached her bedside. "Arielle," I whispered, taking her hand in mine.


    "I will leave you with her now, but will return in two hours time to check on her," the doctor said behind me. "Thank you, doctor."


    He nodded and walked out.


    I drew the chair near the bed, closer, and sat on it. Gently, I traced a hand on her face. "Hey, girl. I''m here."


    Tears pricked my eyes as I looked at her, my heart aching. How do I tell her about the baby?


    Oh Goodness, if this was a nightmare, I want to wake up fast.


    I nced at the wall clock, and it read 8 pm. I took out my phone and dialed Jared''s number again, my frustration growing. I hissed silently when it was still switched off.


    How could he be unreachable at a time like this? I nced at Arielle worriedly. Someone else besides me had to know about her condition. Her husband or a family member.


    Speaking of family member, Arielle


    had just one her mother. But she


    was not an option to consider, considering their strained


    rtionship. Arielle would kill me if she found out I contacted her


    mother. If she wanted a reunion, I''m


    sure it wouldn''t be in her current


    state.


    I sighed tiredly, dropping the phone onto myp. I made up my mind to pass the night in the hospital and go look for Jared at the crack of dawn.


    That decided, lowered my head on


    the bed, ignoring the hunger in my


    stomach. It was toote to get something to eat, and I had


    exhausted the butterscotch candy in my bag, back at the waiting room. Slowly, my eyes gave in to a turbulent slumber.


    "Ash?" I was roused hourster by the sound of the one voice I have been dying to hear.


    I jerked my head up, and my eyesnded on the figure on the bed. Arielle was awake!

 Her reality.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    I groaned and tried to sit up on the bed, while ncing around my surroundings. I was in a hospital room, but I had no idea how I got there. I tried to recall, but my mind was a blur. That was when I saw her, Ashley. She was sitting next to me, her head resting on the bed.


    "Ashley?" I croaked, my voice dry.


    She looked up, and quickly grabbed my hand, tears brimming in her eyes. "Oh goodness, you''re awake. Are you alright?"


    I nodded. "What happened? Where am I?"


    "You''re in the hospital. I should get the doctor," Ashley said and rose to her feet.


    "Hospital?" I tried to remember, but everything was fuzzy. And then it struck me; my baby! I remembered the ident, bleeding, and my hands flew to my stomach. "My baby," I whispered, panic setting in.


    Ashley looked away, and I cast her a quizzical look. "Say something. Is my baby alright?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Ashley winced, still not meeting my gaze, but I could see the tears at the corner of her eyes. "I''m sorry," she sniffed.


    "Why are you sorry? Tell me what happened to my child!" I demanded, my heart racing with fear of the unknown.


    ""We lost the baby -"


    I paused, and looked at Ashley like she had developed two heads. For a moment, I was in denial, my brain refusing to digest and ept the news.


    But the tears now flowing down Ashley''s eyes told me this was no dream. This was reality, my reality.


    "No!" I screamed and tugged at the intravenous infusion on my hand, and it came off, blood gushing out.


    "Oh my God!" Ashley yelled in horror. "Stop it, Arielle."


    But I was beyond that point. I gave off another scream, pulling at my hair.


    "I''ll go get the doctor now," Ashley said and hurried off.


    She returned a few minutester with a doctor. By now, I was feeling dizzy, and in pain, but it was nothingpared to the pain in my heart.


    "This is bad," the doctor eximed, when he saw the blood stained bedsheet.


    "Hurry, hold her and let''s sedate her," he ordered the two nurses who rushed in with him.


    "No, I want my baby." I yelled, thrashing on the bed.


    The ignored me and held me ewas too feeble to put up act


    down.


    fight, and so I watched helplessly as


    the


    for injected me.


    belongs to en.kikistory as


    Almost immediately, I became more dizzy,


    ed as I closed my eyes, a


    Konuttering was "my b


    I came to, hourster, and Ashley was still seated beside me, concern on her face.


    "You''re awake," she said softly.


    I nodded, my throat dry and itchy. "Water," I whispered.


    Ashley hurriedly got up and fetched a bottle of water from the fridge in the corner of the room. She handed it to me, and I drank it all in one gulp.


    Ashley took the empty bottle and sat back down beside me. "How''re you feeling?" "Empty."


    I watched Ashley''s face contort in pain, and she grabbed my hand, giving it a gentle squeeze.


    We sat in silence for a moment, the beeping machines in the room, the only sound in the room.


    "What time is it?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.


    "8 am," Ashley replied.


    "Did you go home at all?" I asked, my eyes fixed on hers.


    Ashley nodded. "I only left to take a bath and change clothes."


    "Thank you," I whispered again, and it came from the deepest part of my heart.


    Ashley nodded, and silence descended again.


    "Have you seen Jared?" I blurted, before I could stop myself.

 The real culprits.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    Ashley hesitated, her eyes dropping for a moment before meeting mine again.


    "No," she said softly. "I''ve been trying to reach him, but his line has been unreachable. I intended to go look for him but..." Her voice trailed off, and she squeezed my hand gently. "You were unconscious, and I didn''t want to leave your side for long."


    I nodded, pain piercing my heart. What was I expecting? That Jared would leave the bosom of his lover -Sofia, toe look for me? Even though I lost my child and i''m in this state because of them? I felt a bitterugh rising in my throat, but it died before it could escape.


    Ashley broke into my thoughts. "I''ll try calling him again," she said, reaching for her phone. "If he''s still unreachable by phone, I''ll go look for him. It''s so weird that he hasn''t looked for you all this while." "Don''t," I whispered.


    Ashley paused to look at me quizzically, but I just shook my head again.


    "Don''t bother, Ash. He''s probably busy." The words stung, but I knew it was the truth.


    Jared had made his choices, and it took me so long to ept that. Took me to lose my baby, before I came to terms with it.


    Remembering my child was gone, opened the floodgates, and tears were soon rolling down my cheeks.


    Ashley looked at me, surprised. "Don''t make excuses for him, Arielle. He can''t be too busy to notice you''ve been missing for nearly twelve hours, or too busy to look for you."


    But when I sobbed harder, she grabbed my hand, peering at me closely. "Whats wrong? Why are you crying, Arielle?"


    "It''s... his... fault," I managed in between the sobs. "Their fault."


    "They? Who? What are you talking about?"


    *************


    "You''re kidding me!"


    I had just exined to Ashley what transpired yesterday when I got home, and her reaction was expected.


    "I''m not," I whispered.


    "Jared, that bastard!" She said though gritted teeth.


    I sniffed, trying not to cry anymore.


    "To think you went home early just to make his favorite and try to fix your home. So he was in bed with that snake?"


    I nodded, the words felt hard to say. Hard to believe.


    "I''m going to teach them a lesson. Both of them. They won''t go scot-free for what they did to you. Fuck!" Ashley eximed, and buried her face in her palm. "It''s my fault." "Ashley..."


    "Don''t say anything, please. It''s my


    fault. The idea was all mine. If I


    hadn''t suggested it, you wouldn''t


    g


    have gone home earlier, you wouldn''t have seen what you saw, you wouldn''t have run into the streets and get hit by a car, and you wouldn''t have lost your baby. I''m sorry, Arielle. So, sorry," Ashley said and burst into tears.


    "No, Ash. You''ve been nothing but a good friend who wanted to see my marriage work. You did what any good friend would do, and I love you," I said, crying with her.


    "I know you''re trying not to make me feel bad, but it doesn''t change the fact that I put you to it. You wouldn''t be here if I hadn''te up with that stupid idea. Gosh, I hate myself right now."


    My heart broke at the sight of Ashley


    crying. Thest thing I wanted was for my friend to feel guilty of of my situation when the real culprits are somewhere enjoying each other''spany. So I tried a different approach.


    "Okay, look at it this way, Ash. What if things had turned out differently? What if the idea worked and Jared actually listened to me, and Sofia left and I had my marriage back? Would you be feeling bad?" That seemed to get her attention and she looked up, her eyes red and cheeks tear streaked. "Of course not. I''ll be happy for you."


    "Exactly! So stop beating yourself


    up. The n went south doesn''t make you guilty or a bad person. You''re the best friend anyone could ask for so stop feeling bad. You''re not the culprit, the real culprits are Jared and Sofia."


    Ashley nodded, and she rose and crushed me in a hug. "Promise we will make them pay," she asked after pulling away.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I hesitated, but nodded. "I promise."

 He failed her.

    (JARED''S POV)


    I slowly opened my eyes, and found myself lying on my back. As I looked around, I realized I was lying on the bed, in the bedroom. But something felt off. I tried to sit up, but a sharp headache hit me, and I winced. Still, I defied the pain and sat up, rubbing my temples. Where was Arielle? And what time was it? A nce at the wall clock and I gasped, 9 am. Why was I still at home and not at work? Why didn''t Arielle wake me up for work?


    Additionally, I felt weird. My mouth tasted bitter, and I felt tired despite just waking up. I tried to think, but my head ached more with each passing moment.


    What the hell happened?


    Just then, the door swung open, and Sofia walked in, carrying a tray. She shed me a bright smile. "Good morning, sleepy head."


    I forced a smile, still confused." Good morning. What''s going on?" I asked. "Why are you bringing me food in my room? Where''s Arielle?"


    Sofia''s smile faltered. "Don''t you remember?"


    "Remember what?" I asked, my frustration growing.


    "Don''t you remember Yesterday?"


    I shook my head, confused the more. "I don''t remember a thing. What happened?"


    "We were -" she started to say, but I suddenly felt a sharp jab in my head, and I grabbed it in pain. Groaning, I felt the memories hit me.


    I remembered returning home from work to get an Important file I forgot. And while searching for it, Sofia came into the bedroom and began talking about divorcing Arielle. I tried to brush her off as I was more concerned about the file, but she offered me a drink. I was feeling quite thirsty having driven home in a haste, and so I epted the drink.


    Everything after that was hazy until...


    Oh, God, I remember feeling dizzy after taking the drink and when I voiced it, Sofia led me to the bed to rest.


    And, and, shit! She kissed me.


    My eyes bulged in horror as I turned to her.


    "Please, tell me we didn''t do anything stupid."


    Sofia hesitated and my stomach churn at the expression on her face. I didn''t wait for her response but scrambled out of bed. That was when I realized I was in my pajamas. "Did you change my clothes?"


    "Yes, I did."


    "Shit! Why?"


    "Come off it, Jared. I only stripped you to your briefs before putting the pajamas on. It was no big deal."


    "It is! You''re not my wife!"


    Sofia shrugged. "Oh well, the deed has been done and there''s nothing we can do."


    "Did we, um, you know..." I scratched my head, the words too heavy to say.


    "Did we have sex? No, we didn''t. You were so weak that your dick was soid."


    "Shut up, Sofia," I growled, but relieved at the same time. I could exin a kiss to Arielle, but not sex. Speaking of exnation, how do I exin to her when I don''t know where she is? "Where''s Arielle?" I asked, turning to Sofia. "Did she return yesterday?"


    Sofia ced the tray on the table and approached me, her voice calm. "Forget about her. She''s been sorted, you and I can now be together."


    I red at her. "What do you mean?"


    "She saw us," Sofia announced, matter-of-factly. "Saw us making out, and she ran off. She hasn''t returned since then."


    I staggered backward, dazed. "What? Howe I wasn''t aware? And did you just say we made out? How? Didn''t you say we didn''t have sex? Oh God, tell me you''re messing with me right now." "I said we didn''t have sex, but we made out."


    I was feeling sick at this point. Jared, what have you done?


    "Fine, did you try to stop her? To


    exin. You know, I was under the influence of alcohol and I didn''t


    realize what I was doing. Hell, I didn''t


    I


    even see her. I didn''t even knoidn''t


    she


    returned home." By now, my heart was racing.


    Sofia scoffed and red at me like I said something incredulous. "Stop her? Of course not. What was I supposed to tell her? She saw us, that''s enough exnation."


    Panic overtookme. Arielle saw Sofia kissing me because I was well aware that I wouldn''t kiss her back if I was in the right frame of mind, and then she ran off. Oh, God, she might assume things. Assume that was having an affair with Sofia


    "Shit!" I eximed, ncing around for my phone. I had to find her, to exin things to her. I spotted my phone lying on the bed stand and I grabbed it, but it was switched off. How''s that possible? My phone was fully charged, and I don''t remember turning it off yesterday.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Howe my phone is switched off?" I asked, turning to Sofia.


    She shrugged. "I turned it off."


    "Why?" I demanded, anger rising.


    Her expression remained nonchnt. "I didn''t want you disturbed."


    I was seething with anger on how she handled the whole situation with levity, but I decided to focus on reaching out to Arielle first. I turned the phone on, waiting impatiently for it to boot up.


    "Don''t tell me you''re going to call her." Sofia said, but I ignored her.


    The phone screen lit up, and I tapped on it. I went to the call log, but there was no call from Arielle. What was I expecting? That she would call me after what she saw?


    I sighed in exasperation as I dialed her number, hoping she would pick. I know I failed her, but I hoped she would hear me out.

 Misconception

    (SOFIA''S POV)


    I watched Jared dial the number, my mind racing with frustration, and I wished for nothing but to snatch the phone. Why was he still bothering with her? Didn''t he realize I''d done him a favor by getting rid of her? Shouldn''t he be grateful?


    I recalled the events that led to this moment. When Jared said he didn''t have a reason to divorce Arielle I knew I had to do something. Had toe up with reason. Knowing how suspicious Arielle was of our friendship, I had to make my n run in that direction to make it more believable.


    So the previous day, I managed to take out a document I figured would be important to Jared from his briefcase. And just as I predicted, he returned home at noon to look for it. I went up to his bedroom with a drink I already spiked and offered it to him.


    He epted the drink and a few minutester, it took its tole on him. I led him to the bed, and stylishly set my phone''s camera to film us while straddling him and acting like we were making out.


    The idea was to get pictures and videos of us inpromising positions and send them to Arielle, but fortunately, she came back home earlier and walked in on us. I said fortunately because it made things easier for me. There would be no need to do much anymore because she saw things for herself.


    Arielle ran off, and after she left, I went downstairs to determine that she left the house. There was no trace of her save for the cooking utensils in the kitchen. I guess she returned home to prepare dinner.


    That decided, I returned to the room and tucked Jared into bed because he was already fast asleep. Then I snuck the file into one of the drawers in the room.


    I was about leaving to celebrate my victory when his phone rang. Curious, I took it out of his pocket and frowned when I saw it was Arielle calling. What was she calling for? And so I let it ring to a stop, but that persistent bitch, she kept calling, so I busied the call. I was just about putting the phone away when a message from her came in.


    It stated that she had an ident and needed help. I scoffed, what a dramatic bitch she is. She was obviously telling a lie, and if it was true, she might as well die from the ident. And so I replied to the message, deleted her call history and the message, before putting the phone off. Her time in Jared''s life was over. She stole him from me, and it was time that I reimed him back.


    The rest of the day was uneventful as Jared slept all through. I guess I spiked the drink a little too much. At night, I changed his clothes and slipped into bed beside him. It felt surreal, and at the same time fulfilling. Sleeping next to him like we would have, if Arielle had note into his life.


    "I''m talking to you, Sofia," Jared''s voice cut into my thoughts.


    "Wha... what were you saying?"


    "I said I''m going to look for Arielle, and when I find her, you will help me convince her that what she saw was not what it seemed to be."


    I scoffed, stiflingughter. "Why would I want to do that?"


    "Because it''s the right thing to do."


    I grew angry at this point. "Why are you still invested in this? What does it matter to you? You said you wanted to divorce her but you didn''t have a reason, right? You have one now so why are you still bothered? We should be celebrating she left because we can finally be together."


    "Are you kidding me? You twisted my words, Sofia. I said I couldn''t divorce my wife because there was no justification, and not because needed one. Even if I did, it wouldn''t be to make her believe I''m cheating. And most importantly, not with you ofall people."


    My face fell. "Jared -"


    "If you don''t mind, excuse me. I have to freshen up and go in search of her."


    "Jared, you can''t -"Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Leave, Sofia," Jared said firmly.


    I nodded, gave him a hard re before walking out.


    (JARED''S POV)


    I sighed heavily after Sofia left, the door mming shut behind her.


    I tried to rey our conversation that night in my head, wondering where I''d gone wrong.


    My words had been clear; I couldn''t divorce Arielle because there was no justification. Our marriage might not have been built on love, but it was founded on mutual respect andpatibility.


    I exhaled and tried Arielle''s number again, but it went to voicemail. My heart clenched in worry; where had she run to? Then I remembered Ashley. If Arielle wasn''t home, she had to be with Ashley.


    And so I decided to visit Ashley, choosing not to call ahead. I don''t want to risk Ashley alerting Arielle. So I quickly freshened up, changed intofortable clothes, and grabbed my car keys.


    As I hurried out, Sofia tried to stop me. "Where are you going?" She asked, but I ignored her and kept walking.


    I got into my car and drove out. As I


    drove along the estate Street, I noticed dried bloodstains on the pedestrian pavement and the floor. My heart swelled in concern, someone might have been in an ident. Whomever it was hoped they survived.


    I arrived at Ashley''s ce and parked across the street, before making my way to her front door...

 The quest for answers.

    (JARED''S POV)


    I pressed the doorbell button on the wall beside the door, and waited for a response, but a few minutester, none came forth. I tried again, but got same unresponsiveness. Confirming my suspicion, I grasped the door handle, and sure enough, it was locked. I mentally smacked myself. "Of course," I muttered. What did I expect at 10 am on a working day? Ashley, like most working professionals would be at her job.


    A sudden realization dawned on me. If Ashley was at work, and Arielle had sought refuge with her yesterday, perhaps Arielle was at her workce too.


    That decided, I swiftly retraced my steps to the car. I was going to look for Arielle at the restaurant. As I drove, my mind wandered. I hope Arielle would be willing to listen, knowing how stubborn she can be when upset. Speaking of apologies, I shouldn''t apologize to her empty-handed. I decided to get her favorite flowers,vender.


    I spotted a supermarket a few meters ahead and pulled over. Inside, I picked out a bouquet of freshvender flowers and continued my journey.


    As I arrived the restaurant, I stepped out of the car and approached the entrance. Just midway, a familiar face approached me-Arielle''s junior chef, Reba.


    "Hi, sir," she greeted with a smile. "How''s it going? I was just wondering, is your wife okay? She''s not at work today, and her phone''s not going through."


    My expression froze, and I momentarily went nk. "What do you mean?" I asked, trying to digest her words. Was this some joke? "Isn''t Arielle in her office?"


    Reba shook her head. "No, she hasn''te to work since she Left early, yesterday. I''ve been trying to reach her, but...." her voice trailed off when she saw the look on my face.


    I felt a tide of dizziness wash over me, and my grip on the bouquet ckened. Panic grew, making my voice almost shaky. "D... Did she tell you where she was headed before she left yesterday?"


    Reba looked down in thoughts. "Umm...no, she just asked me to fill in for her, saying she needed to attend to something." She paused, looking up at me, her eyes suspicious. "Is everything okay? Is she alright?"


    I mustered a reassuring smile, not wanting to raise unnecessary rm. "Yeah, everything''s fine. Thanks for letting me know." I handed her the bouquet, taking it back immediately, realizing my mistake. "No problem," she responded, still staring at me with concern.


    I nodded, and turned to leave.


    "For all it''s worth, her best friend was here yesterday at lunch break. It was a few hourster that your wife left," Reba announced. "Thanks, Reba," I said, grateful for the revtion. "I owe you one." I hurried back to my car, my mind buzzed with thoughts.


    As I settled into the driver''s seat, I tossed the bouquet onto the passenger seat, my head filled with thoughts of Arielle''s disappearance.


    Where could she be? Why wasn''t she at work because Arielle never


    missed work, unless it''s beyond control? Why wasn''t her phone going through? And most importantly, why was she home earlier than usual yesterday?


    Then I thought of Reba''s revtion. If Ashley visited Arielle yesterday, then she ought to know of her whereabouts.


    I started the car''s engine, I had to find Ashley. She was the only one who most likely had answers to my questions, and until I spoke to her, I can''t decide anything yet.


    My next stop was Ashley''s ce of work, a multinational corporation where she headed the PR department.


    Inside, the receptionist recognized me and shed me smile. "Good morning, Mr. Smith. How can I assist you?"


    "I''m here to see Ashley," I replied, my tone polite but urgent.


    She nodded and picked up the inte. "Let me check with her PA." A brief pauseter, she said, "Her PA will attend to you right away, sir."


    Ashley''s PA, Melinda, emerged from the elevator and greeted me. "Mr. Smith, please follow me."


    As we walked to her desk, I inquired, "Is Ashley avable?"


    Rachel shook her head. "I''m afraid not, Sir. She left work in a hurry yesterday, earlier than usual. And this morning, she called in sick."


    My legs wobbled and almost gave


    out beneath me. A sick feeling crawled up my spine, giving me goosebumps. Both women had left their workces earlier than usual, for what reason exactly? And today, they were both nowhere to be found. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Did she say anything about why she was leaving early?" I pressed, trying to keep my voice calm so as not to arouse any suspicion.


    "No, sir. She just rushed out. And this morning, she sent an email saying she wouldn''t being to work."


    I thanked Rachel and walked out, feeling sick and worried. Were the women okay? Did Arielle tell Ashley what she saw? Even if she did, that wasn''t reason enough for them to go into hiding, was it?


    I got back into my car and dialed


    Ashley''s number, but it was still unreachable, same as Arielle''s. I considered calling the police, but decided to stall a bit and search some more. I have a feeling that


    bother me women were fine


    or at


    least that''s what I want to believe.


    For now, I had to return home and ask Sofia why Arielle returned home early yesterday. It was she who saw Arielle so she had to know something.


    But before I drove off, I dialed a number. "I''ll forward two numbers to you now. I need you to track their locations and give me a response as soon as possible," I said to the person on the other end. "Alright, Sir."


    I dropped the call, forwarded both numbers before driving off.

 Answers.

    (JARED''S POV)


    I arrived home and hurried inside. As I entered the living room, I was met with the sight of Sofia sprawled on the couch, munching on junks with the TV ring in the background. I was disappointed at the sight before me. "Sofia, what''s going on here?" I asked, picking up the remote and turning off the TV.


    She scowled at me. "What''s your problem? Why''d you turn off the TV?"


    "We need to talk," I said firmly.


    She hissed and sat up on the couch, crossing her arms defensively. "About what? You left the house without telling me where you were going, and now you want to talk?"


    I took a deep breath, trying to stay calm and not snap. "Sofia, no tantrums, please. I need to ask you about something."


    She red at me for a moment before rolling her eyes. "Fine, I''m listening."


    "Yesterday, you saw Arielle when she returned home, right?"


    "Why are you asking me this? I told you she walked in on us," Sofia said, the defensive tone back in her voice.


    "Alright. Do you know why she was home earlier than usual?"


    "I don''t know. I didn''t even talk to her because she ran out immediately."


    "Alright. And I wanted to ask; did you spike my drink? Furthermore, did you call Arielle because you wanted her to see what she saw? Don''t get me wrong, I know you don''t really like her, and you probably did it to spite her-" "Jared!" Sofia yelled, an appalled look on her face. "Is that what you think of me?"


    "Sofia, look-"


    "Enough! I can''t believe you see me in this light. Spike your drink? Why would I? It was merely alcohol, and you drank it all, remember? And speaking about dislike, If there''s anyone who harbors such feelings, it''s your wife. She doesn''t like me, and my presence in this house, and she makes no effort to hide it."


    "And now, you want to me me for what happened?" By not, Sofia''s voice was shaky. "I wish I had somewhere else to go, I wish I were never divorced, and I wish my dad was not sick, that way my parents will be in the country and I would be with them."


    Sofia was sobbing now, and I felt really awful. I shouldn''t have said what I said. I needed answers, and in my quest, I said what I wasn''t supposed to say, hurting Sofia''s feelings in the process. "Sofia, I''m sorry," I said, approaching her.


    But she shot to her feet, and moved away from me." Don''te close to me. I''m disappointed in you," she said, turned back and fled upstairs.


    I slumped into the armchair, burying my face in my palms. I couldn''t believe what I''d just done. Sofia''s words echoed in my mind, and I felt a jolt of guilt for hurting her feelings.


    Why had I used her of spiking my drink? And worse, suggested she''d deliberately hurt Arielle? I knew she and Arielle didn''t get along so well, but Sofia was incapable of hurting anyone.


    I made a mental note to apologize to herter when she was more receptive. For now, I needed to gather my thoughts together.


    The shrill ring of my phone cut into my thoughts, startling me. I reached for it in my pocket, hoping it was the investigator with news about Arielle and Ashley''s whereabouts.


    I checked the screen and my heart sank. It was my mother.


    ""Hey, mom," I said, forcing a cheerful voice.


    "Jared, you bad child. You haven''t checked in on your poor mother in days," she said, her voice a friendly scold.


    "I''m sorry, I''ve been caught up with work. How''re you?"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Aging. How''re you, and Arielle?"


    My stomach twisted in a painful knot. How could I tell her that I had no idea where my wife was?


    "We''re fine. She''s gone to work."


    "Okay, dear. I was trying to reach her by her phone because I wanted to send her pictures of some family bride heirloom jewels. I thought she might want to choose one for herself, but she''s been unreachable." "Oh, she''s... um... probably busy at work, and might not be close to her phone. You know how it is," I lied, trying to sound normal.


    "Alright. Just in case you are able to reach her before I do, kindly pass the information to her."


    "Yeah, Mom, I''ll let her know. She''ll appreciate that."


    "Alright, Son. By the way, how''s Sofia?"


    "She''s fine, Mom. She''s asleep upstairs," I replied.


    There was a momentary pause on the other end. "How do you know that? Are you home?"


    "Y...yes," I stammered, caught off guard. "I didn''t have much to do at the office, so I decided to work from home. I''ll be heading to the office soon, though."


    "Alright, dear. Take care, and give Arielle my love."


    "Will do, Mom. Bye."


    "Phew!" I let out a sigh of relief as soon as the call ended. How long would this go on? Arielle, where are you?


    I leaned back on the chair, thinking


    of my next line of action. I slept off in that position, and was only roused by the ringing of my phone. A nce at the caller ID and it was the investigator. Hurriedly, I answered the phone.


    "Hello?"


    "We''ve got some news, Sir," the investigator announced.


    My grip on the phone tightened. "What news?"


    "We managed to track the locations of the two phones. They''re both at Health wise Hospital."


    I raised a brow. "Hospital?"


    "Yes, Sir. I visited the hospital and did some digging."


    "What did you find out?"


    There was a pause before the investigator continued, his words dropping like a time bomb. "I''m afraid, sir, but your wife was involved in an ident yesterday and was admitted to the hospital. Her friend


    has been with her."


    I stopped listening, my blood pressure skyrocketing. Arielle, in an ident? How? The image of blood stained pavement on the street shed in my eyes. Could that have been her? Oh, God!


    My hands shook, my head buzzing and swirling in thoughts.


    The investigator''s voice cut through my reverie. "Sir, are you there?"


    I jerked back to reality, stammering, "Y-yes."


    "I''ll keep investigating, sir. But I thought you should know-"


    I cut him short, my voice shaking. "No, that''s enough. Please forward your ount details to my ount manager. Payment will be made."


    "Understood, sir."


    I dropped the call, my phone slipping from my fingers. I copsed back into the armchair, feeling like I had been hitt with something heavy.


    Arielle, in an ident? I tried to put


    together the pieces of the puzzle. She probably returned home and saw Sofia and me, and then ran off. If the blood on the street was hers then she likely was hit by a car.. Ashley was contacted and rushed to the hospital to be with her. That made sense now. It all made sense, except in all of these, I still can''t figure out why Arielle was home when she was, and why she didn''t contact me. I was her husband, why was Ashley contacted, and I wasn''t?


    I jerked up from the couch; I can''t be seated here assuming things when my wife was in the hospital, and I don''t even know the state she was in. I needed to get to the hospital. Now. With shaking hands, I grabbed my keys and rushed out of the house.

 She was pregnant.

    (JARED''S POV)


    I arrived at the hospital, and hurried into the reception area. Ady was behind the counter and I quickly stated my mission there.


    "Hold on, i''ll check through the records," thedy said pulling out arge book from a drawer.


    I nodded and rapped my fingers impatiently on the marble surface of the counter while she went through the book.


    "Yes, an Arielle Smith was brought in yesterday. ident case and she''s in room 95 on wing C, second floor of the hospital..."


    That was all I needed to hear as I briefly thanked thedy before hurrying off. I got into the elevator and punched in two and it rode up. I alighted when it got to the floor and beckoned a nurse for direction. She was responsive, and armed with the information, I made my way to the room.


    I soon arrived, and stopped in front of the door with number 95 on it. I sped my hands together, unsure of what to expect. But I pushed the door anyway, and stepped into the room.


    Seated on the bed conversing with Ashley, was Arielle. Inadvertently, I let out a sigh of relief, grateful that both women were fine. It was just 24hrs, but it felt like I had not seen my wife in months.


    My gaze fleeting swept over her appearance and my chest tightened. She was in a blue pale hospital gown that entuated her pale look. There were bright purple bruises on her arms and scratches on her cheeks, and her hair was tousled. Over all, she looked sick. "Arielle?" I called, cautiously approaching her. The look on her face when I first walked in was of surprise, but now, it was unreadable. Stoic. Cold.


    "My goodness, I''m d you''re fine. I was so worried," I rambled, rushing to hold her, but her reaction was unexpected. It threw me off bnce.


    "What do you want?" she snapped, swiftly throwing my hands off her.


    I recoiled in shock. Why was she harsh and unreceptive? Did I do something wrong? Then I recalled how she saw I and Sofia. Of course, she had every right to be angry which is why I have to exin to her that what she saw was not what it appeared to be. "Look, Arielle, things are not what they seem to be. What you saw was nothing-"


    "How shameless can you be? I can''t believe you came all the way just to tell me lies and justify your cheating ass. And oh, I know what I saw. You, Jared, left work for home just to fool around with the one person you call "just a friend!" Have you no dignity? She''s a pregnant woman, Jared."


    "I promise you, I was not doing what you thought I was doing with Sofia. It''s just a misconception that I need to correct. Just hear me out, please."


    "I don''t want to hear anything you have to say because all you''ve done is tell me lies. To think I returned home early just to make your favorite, and was weed by the sight of you making out with another woman on our matrimonial bed. I would rather not see you, or speak to you. Just get out!"


    My heart sank at this revtion.


    Arielle had returned home to prepare


    my favorite? That finally exined why she was home earlier


    yesterday. My heart broke the more to think it was all my fault. She was in this condition because of me. I shouldn''t have epted the alcohol from Sofia, that way I wouldn''t have been dizzy and drunk, and Arielle wouldn''t have seen what she saw. Wouldn''t have gotten into an ident.


    "Babe-" I tried to reach for her hand, but she flinched like my touch could scald her skin.


    "Don''t touch me, and don''t call me that. You never called me endearing names, it was always Arielle. Stick to that. Was it so hard?"


    I blinked in confusion. "I don''t think I understand-"


    "Was it so difficult to love me? I know our marriage wasn''t exactly about love, and I didn''t push for it, even though I wanted it. I was okay with your respect and loyalty, but still, they were difficult to give when she returned."


    I didn''t bother asking who it was she was referring to because I knew who.


    "I batted an eysh even when it


    was ring that you still loved her. I


    ???


    badly wanted to believe your, "she''s just a friend, mantra. I wanted to live in denial, clinging to the false hope that I just had to put in more efforts to make our marriage work. But she frustrated all my efforts, and do you know what hurts the most, you, Jared, abated it!" Arielle screamed. Her voice had cracked now, and tears threatened to spill from her eyes any moment.


    "Arielle-"


    "You neglected me for her. My opinion suddenly stopped being a priority while hers were. I should have known, and stopped fighting. Should have known that your love would always be with her, and maybe, just maybe I wouldn''t have lost it. I wouldn''t have lost the one thing that would have filled in the gap your absence created. I was so foolish, so, so foolish."


    I was confused and filled with dread now. What was she talking about? "What did you lose?"


    Arielle gave augh, except that it can not exactly be defined as one because it was a brief throaty sound that conveyed bitterness. "Of course you didn''t know. Well, news sh, I was pregnant and I lost it."


    I winced, my face contracting like a severe blow was served to it. Pregnant. Pregnant. Pregnant. The word echoed in my head until I felt lightheaded. "P... Pregnant?"


    "Yes, pregnant. I was going to tellExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    you the night you ditched me during


    our anniversary dinner just to go pick up Sofia at the airport. Remember that night? There were several other times I wanted to tell you, but Sofia always got in the way. All the while you''ve been giving her preferential treatment because she was pregnant, and the times she subtly called me barren, I was pregnant. But not anymore because all thanks to you two, I lost my child yesterday from an ident after blindly running into the streets because I saw you two. You two


    killed my child!


    I staggered backwards, almost tripping over. Arielle was pregnant? Has been pregnant? And I didn''t know? And she lost the baby? No, this was too much information to process.


    "Get out, Jared. I do not want to ever see you again."


    I barely heard her, I was too dazed, too caught up in the shock of all I heard. My unborn child, my first fruit was dead in a gruesome way. He or she didn''t even have the chance to make it to this world. I didn''t even have the chance to know about its existence. "Leave!!!" Arielle yelled, her shrill voice bouncing off the room''s wall.


    I didn''t refute. I was mentally tired to argue, so I simply turned around, and walked out of the room morosely.

 Grief

    (JARED''S POV)


    It was all too much to bear-the painful eptance of all I heard back in the room.


    I stumbled through the hospital''s hallway, my feet moving involuntarily. Somehow, I found myself in the elevator, descending to the first floor. The mirrors on the wall reflected an image, one that I wasn''t surprised to see. A pale, heartbroken, and distorted man. Outside, the hot afternoon sun stung my skin and eyes, but I didn''t care. I was too caught up in my emotions to worry about sunburn or getting tanned.


    I reached my car, grabbing the door handle. The metal was cold against my palm, the opposite of the burning sensation in my heart.


    I slid into the driver''s seat, and fisted my palms tightly on the steering wheel. "You two killed my child!" Arielle''s words echoed in my head. The usation cut deep because it was my child too.


    My eyes grew bloodshot, as a result of unshed tears, and bottled pain. How could I not have known? The signs were there- Arielle''s fatigue, her unusual increased sleepiness. I should have been more attentive. Should have insisted that we visited the hospital when I first noticed her new sleeping pattern. But maybe she was right after all; I was aloof and nonchnt.


    "Shit!" My head rested on the steering wheel. I wanted to scream, yell, and question the universe, but the sound was trapped in my throat. The weight of it suffocating me. My child, my unborn child. I wouldn''t even know if it was male or female because it was gone, and I had contributed to its loss.


    In my head, I tried to envisage what a baby would look like. A little, and fragile human sleeping in a cot like I would see in movies, or a mischievous little one running around and causing troubles like I used to do as a little boy. But the image was not enough, would never bepared to seeing my child for real.


    Time seemed to fly in a blur, as I sat there, miserable. I thought of Arielle, of the pain she must be feeling. I thought of my dead child, of the life that would never be.


    I thought of Arielle again, and I knew I''d return to see her again when she was more receptive. She was hurting, and I needed to offer my support. But for now, I just need to gather myself and thoughts together.


    My phone in my pocket began to ring, and I groaned, wishing for whomever it was to stop. But the phone persisted, and I took it out of my pocket.


    A nce at the screen and I saw it was Sofia. I should have known, only her called in that manner.


    If I didn''t answer her calls, she would keep calling. Sofia had always been like that since she was young, undaunted until she achieved her goal. I had long grown ustomed to it, but I didn''t feel like answering her call today. Not with everything that had happened, and the state of my mind.


    However, Sofia didn''t seem like she would give up. The phone continued to ring loudly, the sound making my head throb. Atst, I answered the call. "Hello?"


    "Jared, where are you? Why aren''t you answering my calls? You left me alone in this big house since morning, and now it''s noon, and you''re still not back. I had an antenatal appointment, and you''ve made me miss it. Have you gone to the office?"


    I shut my eyes, wishing she would stop rambling. But I know she wouldn''t, unless I gave her answers. I took a deep breath and replied, "No."


    "Then why aren''t you answering the phone?"


    It felt like my head was going to split into two now, as my headache intensified. I winced and grabbed my temple with one hand, while holding on to the phone with the other. "Sofia, can you let me be for a while?" (SOFIA''S POV)


    I was taken aback by Jared''s cold response. He had never asked me to leave him alone, no matter how unbearable I be. What was going on?


    "I don''t understand what you mean


    by that. Shouldn''t you be apologizing to me for the mean things you said to me earlier? As if that was not


    enough, you made me lose an


    important appointment. Do


    you


    want the lives of myself and my


    child to be at risk?"


    I heard him sigh, and his next words threw me off bnce. "If that''s all you called to say to me, I''m afraid I will have to end the call."


    At this point, I knew something was


    wrong. And to that effect, I had to


    thread carefully. "Fine, I''m sorry," I mumbled the words reluctantly.


    "What''s going on, Jared?"


    "I found Arielle."


    I paused, and almost let out a scoff. Was that supposed to make headlines? I can''t believe he was being cold to me because he found Arielle.


    But I took a deep breath, trying to contain my anger. "So? Is that the reason you are this irritable?"


    "No."


    "Then what is the matter?" I half yelled. Jeez, I was getting riled up by his perfunctorily responses.


    "She was in an ident," he announced.


    My hand flew to my mouth. "ident? Is she dead?"


    "No."


    I let out a not-so relieved sigh. "Then what''s the fuss?"


    "She''s in the hospital, Sofia. She was pregnant all along, but lost the baby from the ident."


    Now, that was the real shocker. I almost lost my footing, my grip on the phone tightening. "Did you just say pregnant?"


    "Yes."


    I imagined Arielle pregnant, with a


    baby bump. I imagined Jared''s


    attention shifting fully to her, knowing that one of the major reasons he doted on me was


    eason


    because of my pregnancy


    A chill ran down my spines and I shuddered at the thoughts. If the picture I painted would have been reality if Arielle had not lost her baby, then I was d she did.


    "I''m so sorry, Jared. That''s such awful news," I said, forcing a sympathetic tone. "Where are you now?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "I''m outside the hospital."


    "Why don''t you return home and let mefort you? That''s quite news to digest alone. You need some shoulder to cry on. What do you think?"


    There was a pause on the other end that I feared he might have ended the call.


    But his voice filtered in. "I''ming..."

 A mind shift

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    The moment Jared walked out, the dam let loose. Tears streamed down my eyes in torrents, and my body shook in unison. It was all too much to rein in. Seeing him had felt like rubbing salt to a fresh injury. So excruciating. "Hey, it''s alright. Let it all out," Ashley whispered, squeezing my hands. She had been quiet all through the exchange with Jared, and had wanted to interfere if not for my subtle signal that she remained calm.


    As I let the floodgate open, my emotions were heightened. Anger, sadness, and regret. Why had I held on for so long? Why had I ignored Jared''s aloofness, attributing it to his personality when it was actually a pointer? I cried harder, more at my foolishness, and less at Jared''s betrayal. But as I cried, something shifted in me. I realized that I couldn''t keep doing this to myself. I couldn''t keep loving someone who didn''t love me back. Jared would never choose me over Sofia. If after two decades he still hadn''t gotten over her, what were the odds that even after a millennium, he would?


    I sniffled, it was only unfortunate that I lost my child in the process. But this time, I wasn''t going to lose another thing before I take a walk. I was going to make the one decision I''ve been too scared to make. I was going to make the same mistake my mother made, only that, this time, I don''t consider it a mistake. I consider it a coping mechanism, and I was going to take that one bold step for my dead child, and for myself.


    After what felt like eternity, I slowly got a grip of myself, wiping my tears with the tissue Ashley offered.


    "I''m done," I announced, my voice firm. And then quickly added, "I''m done waiting, done hoping. It''s time to move on," when a confused look appeared on Ashley''s face.


    "Oh," Ashley mouthed, her eyes filled with understanding. "Well, with all that has happened, it seems like the right thing to do."


    I took a deep breath and nodded. "I''m going to file for divorce."


    Ashley''s expression turned sympathetic, like the full impact of my words just registered in her memory. "Are you sure?"


    I nodded. "Yes. I deserve better. My child deserved better."


    "I want you to know that whatever decision you make, I''m with you all the way."


    I smiled. "Thank you."


    "Let''s get you to the bathroom, you look a mess," Ashley said, at an attempt at a joke, and it drew augh from me.


    She helped me off the bed, supporting me as we walked to the bathoom. My waist still hurt, making it impossible to walk on my own.


    In the bathroom, as I washed my face, I caught a glimpse of my reflection in the mirror. I cringed, unable to recognize the face that stared back at me. Red-eyed, pale, sickly. But I smiled because despite the look, my eyes held a glint of defiance and determination. I was going to get my broken pieces together, and get my life on track.


    After I was done, Ashley led me back to the bed, and just then, the doctor entered with his usual entourage.


    "Hey, Ma''am. How are you feeling?"


    "Alive, except that I feel like an old woman because my waist hurts."


    He nodded with an understanding smile. "I can imagine. We''ll check your vitals now, give you a couple of analgesic injections, and then I will tell you about the news I have about the remedy for your waist."


    My eyes lit up in expectation and I nodded, "alright." A few minutes the doctor was done, and turned to face me.


    "So back to the pain in your waist. Besides the miscarriage you had, our tests prove that you suffered a severe sprain to your waist. That''s the reason you''re experiencing pain in your waist."


    I winced, dread creeping into my chest. "Will I ever recover?"


    "Of course, you''ll," he assured. "We will help you recover. You''ll need to undergo physiotherapy sessions to regain strength and mobility in your waist."


    I felt relieved at the realization that something can be done. "That''s great, Doctor. How soon can I start?"


    "Our hospital has a physiotherapy department. If you''re okay with it, we can schedule your first session for tomorrow."


    I epted eagerly. "Yes, please. I want to get better."


    "Alright, I''ll make the necessary arrangements. Have a pleasant day, and I''ll check inter," he said, turning to leave. But I stopped him. "Doctor?"


    "Yes?" He turned back.


    "Can I request not to be visited by someone?" I asked hesitantly.


    His expression changed slightly to surprise. I guess patients don''t make such requests often, or they don''t make it at all. "If you''re notfortable with someone


    s won


    Visiel


    you, we can certainly grant your request.


    I shed him an appreciative smile. "Thank you, Doctor."


    "You''re wee. I''ll add it to your file. Um... if you don''t mind, who is it? I''m not trying to pry, but we need


    that detail to include it in your file.�� Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    I hesitated, but responded, "my husband."


    (JARED''S POV)


    I pulled into the driveway, exhausted. Sofia rushed out of the house, and into my arms, the moment I arrived at the front door.


    "Oh my poor you, you look so miserable," she eximed, throwing her arms around me.


    I barely returned the hug, before disengaging.


    "Come on, let''s go inside," she said, pulling me along. I followed, too drained to resist.


    She led me to the sitting room, and to a couch. "Tell me, how do you feel?"


    "Guilty," I said, summing my emotions in one word.


    Sofia''s eyebrows rose. "Guilty of what exactly?"


    I hesitated, but the words tumbled out. "Of making her lose our child."


    Sofia scoffed. "Were you the cause of the ident? Did you hit her with your car?"


    I shook my head. "Not literally, but I contributed to it. We both did."


    Sofia red up. "Please, keep me out of your guilty game. She was


    careless not to have seen an approaching car until she was hit. How did you or I contribute to it?"


    "For God''s sake, she saw us," I said, my voice rising. "That led her into the streets."


    "And how''s that my fault or yours? If she had stayed put in the kitchen at her job, none of this would have happened..."


    At that point, I decided I had heard enough. I rose from the couch, needing space.


    "Don''t walk out on me, Jared!" Sofia yelled after me, but I didn''t look back. I kept walking.

 Road to recovery

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    I puffed out air as the nurses helped me into the wheelchair. I was having my first physiotherapy session today, and the wheelchair was to aid my movement since I couldn''t walk properly yet.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    As I sat in the chair, my emotions were a whirlwind. Fear of the unknown, and determination. The nurses helped me get settled, and Ashley stood beside me, her hand on my shoulder. "Ready?" The doctor asked, beaming at me.


    I took a deep breath, trying to expel the feeling of nervousness. "Yes.


    Ashley got behind me, pushing the chair as we made our way to the physiotherapy department.


    We soon arrived, and the doors opened, and we were weed by thedy in charge.


    "Wee, Arielle," she said beaming with a warm smile, and momentarily wondered how she knew my name. But then, I recalled that the doctor must have shared my medical file with her. "We''re going to get you moving in no time. Trust us," she went on.


    I returned her smile. "Thank you."


    "Alright, I guess my job is here done. I''lle back when you''re done. Have a nice time having your joints fixed," Ashley said and leaned down to peck my cheek. We bid each other goodbye, and she left.


    Left alone with her, the Physiotherapist, Sinai, began the session by outlining and exining the exercises we would be engaging in. She began with some gentle stretches, her hand guiding my movements. "Remember to be focused, and take it one step at a time. Don''t push yourself too hard," Sinai instructed.


    "I''ll try."


    As the session progressed, and I grew weary, Sinai kept encouraging me. "You''re doing great, Arielle. Keep it up!"


    After what felt like forever, the session came to an end. Sinai patted mg shoulder. You did great on your first day. I''m proud of you, Arielle. If you keep going like this, you should be back on your feet in a week''s time." "Really?"


    "Yes, really."


    "Thanks," I said, feeling optimistic. I honestly could not wait to be out of the hospital. It felt like my life has been ced on pause, and I didn''t like the feeling.


    Ashley arrived just then. "How was it?" She asked, helping me back into the wheelchair.


    "Quite tough and painful, but I made it through."


    "I''m so proud of you," she said, patting my hair.


    I smiled.


    As we headed back to the room, she asked about the exercises, and I shared every detail with her. When we got to the room, Ashley had already set up lunch. We ate in silence for a while before she spoke up. "That reminds me, I got a call from your junior chef, Reba. She''s been worried, and your boss too. Do you want me them to know where you''re and what happened?"


    I paused, and after a moment''s thought replied, "yes."


    "Alright, I''ll inform them. And tomorrow, I''ll get your phone fixed. Who knows who else is trying to reach you."


    "Thanks, Ashley. I don''t know what I''d do without you," I said, growing sober.


    "You''d do just fine, but I''m here for you anyway," she responded with a smile.


    And then we continued eating the rest of the food in silence, and in between, my thoughts trailed to Jared.


    (JARED''S POV)


    "Mr. Smith, do you agree with the suggestion?" one of the board members asked.


    I blinked, jolting out of my thoughts. I turned to the rest of the members, and was embarrassed to see the questioning look on their faces. I mentally smacked myself, get a grip on yourself, man.


    I was in an important board meeting,


    but kept zoning out. I couldn''t


    concentrate as my mind was on Arielle. I was unable to visit her in the morning because of the meeting, and had decided to, the moment the meeting ended. But to my chagrin, the meeting had stretched on into noon.


    "I''m sorry, could you repeat the suggestion?" I responded, trying to mask my embarrassment.


    The board members of exchanged disappointed nces, but of them obliged. "We''re proposing a 10% increase in production costs to amodate the new machinery."


    I nodded, trying to appear attentive. "Yes, that sounds reasonable."


    Minutester, the meeting finally ended. I gathered my things and hurried out, ignoring the curious looks from my colleagues.


    I stopped by a mall to pick up some essentials for Arielle; toiletries, fruits, and flowers. I soon arrived at the hospital, and stopped at the reception to sign in.


    "Hi, I''m here to see Arielle Smith," I said, pen hovering over the sign-in sheet.


    The nurse scanned a file, her expression turning apologetic. "I''m afraid you can''t see the patient, sir."


    My brows creased in a frown. "Why not?"


    "It''s on the patient''s request."


    I was stunned, but I pushed further to confirm my suspicion. "Is it just me, or...?"


    The nurse nodded. "Yes, just you."


    My frown deepened. Why would Arielle do this? A misunderstanding was not enough for her to deny me ess to her. So I tried again, attempting to convince thedy. "Look, I mean no harm. I''m her husband, and her closest family member. I was here yesterday, don''t you remember?"


    "I do recognize you, but there''s nothing I can do."


    Seeing that thedy was unmoved,


    desperation crawled in, and I


    decided to y a different card. "You


    bel.


    realize who I am in the country, don''t you?" I asked, shing her a charming smile. One that madedies drool over me. "I''ll give you any amount of money. Just let me


    see her."


    Thedy''s expression turned offended and icy. "With dye respect, Sir, I cannot be bought."


    Of course, what was I thinking? She was simply doing her job, and saying what I said was totally disrespectful Realizing my mistake, I quickly apologized. "I''m sorry, that didn''te out well. I didn''t mean


    imply... I need to see my wife."


    Thedy''s expression only softened slightly. "It''s alright," she mumbled.


    "Thank you. Umm...can you at least help me deliver these to her?" I asked, holding out the shopping bags.


    She hesitated a bit, eyeing the bags, before obliging. "I''ll give them to her."


    I handed over the bags, "thank you."


    And I turned around and left, sad.

 She needed nothing fron him.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    After having lunch, Ashley and I engaged in a conversation. While at it, a knock sounded on the door.


    "Who''s it?" I asked, looking in its direction.


    "Receptionist," a voice replied.


    Ashley and I exchanged nces before I responded, e in."


    The receptionist walked in, holding two bags. I raised an eyebrow, wondering what her mission in the room was.


    But before I could ask, she said, "These are for you, ma''am."


    Confusion formed a cloud on my face. "For me? I think you might be mistaken because I don''t remember ordering for something." And then I turned to Ashley, "Did you make an order?"


    "Of course not."


    "It''s for you, Ma," thedy insisted.


    But I was still not convinced, as my eyes darted from thedy, to the bag, to Ashley. Noticing my reluctance, Ashley beckoned to thedy to bring the bags over. As she handed them to Ashley, I noticed a card pinned to one of the bags. Ashley''s eyes widened as she read the card, and immediately stretched it out to me. "Arielle, it''s indeed for you."


    My frown deepened, and I epted the card. On perusing, I realized it was from Jared. Swiftly, I put the card away, and I turned to the receptionist, my voice firm. "Didn''t I say I didn''t want to see him? Howe I have a package from him?" The receptionist shifted ufortably on one foot. "I denied him ess, but he insisted I give you the bags."


    I paused, my mind contemting. I didn''t want anything from Jared, especially not now. "Do you need the bags?" I asked the receptionist.


    She looked taken aback. "No, I...mean, why would I?"


    "I don''t want them," I said, my voice growing firmer. "You can have them if you''d like. Otherwise, they''re going in the trash."


    Thedy looked surprised, and then conflicted. But she finally nodded, "I''ll take them."


    I handed the bags back to her without bothering to look inside. She epted and hurried out, leaving Ashley and me in silence.


    After a while, I broke the silence.


    "The guts of him to send me gifts. Would his gifts bring back my child or heal my waist?" I said, seething with anger. "I don''t me him. He''s always been that way; always getting gifts to make up for his shorings instead of making amends."


    Ashley stayed quiet, and I was grateful for that because all I wanted was to rant without interruption. Minutester, when I could feel my anger simmering down, I turned to Ashley. "I need to speak to mywyer." ""About what?"


    "The divorce process."


    "Umm... Arielle, isn''t that a bit too early? I mean, I''m not against you divorcing him, I''m just saying you should focus on your recovery for now."


    "It''s not too early," I said, with a vehement shake of my head. "I want to start the process from the hospital here, and by the time I''ve been discharged, I''ll be halfway through with the process."


    Seeing that my mind was made up, Ashley sighed in resignation. "Alright. You can speak to yourwyer after I fix your phone tomorrow."


    That decided, we returned to our discussion.


    (JARED''S POV)


    After my encounter at the hospital, I couldn''t bring myself to go back to work. I was angry, sad, and exhausted. Was Arielle that angry that she would deny me ess to see her? I was her husband for Christ''s sake. Besides, I had to see her to let her know my mum has been on my neck about her inability to reach her.


    I can''t keep putting her off because she was bound to find out sooner orter that something was wrong. And if she found out, Mother will be disappointed. She might have a soft spot for Sofia, and might have even suggested that I married her if she had not left the country, but mother


    would never support infidelity.


    I sighed for the umpteenth time as I drove into the estate''s street. My life was in such a mess right now, and I wished for nothing but for everything to go back to normalcy. As I drove, my eyes caught sight of the pavement that had blood in it, presumably, Arielle''s. Since the ident, I unconsciously looked in that direction whenever I drove past. But today was different. I stepped on the brake paddle and brought the car to a halt, before alighting. I walked over to the spot, and inspected the dried blood carefully. Could this really be hers? Was this the scene of the ident? But then, I could be paranoid. The blood could be someone else''s, for all I know, it might not be a human''s. With that constion, I turned to leave, but my eyes caught sight of something.


    A shiny piece of jewel,ying on a mass of grass just a few meters away from the pavement. I walked over to it, and picked it up. And when I held it in my hands, I knew what it was and who it belonged to. It was a wedding ring, Arielle''s. And I knew because I got it myself. I felt sick at this point, my suspicion now confirmed. This was the spot Arielle had the ident, and the blood was hers.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    I staggered back to the car, slipping the ring into my pants pocket. As I continued on my way home, different pictures crossed my mind. I imagined Arielleying on the floor, bleeding, with no one to help. I wasn''t there to help.


    Lost in thought, I didn''t realize a car wasing, and only looked up when it was inches away from my car...

 Didnt realize he had two wives.

    (JARED''S POV)


    I gasped in horror as I quickly swerved the car to the side, narrowly avoiding a head_on collision. My car missed the streetlight pole by mere inches. Heart racing, I brought the car to a halt. The other driver''s cusses rented the air as he drove past. "That was a close one," I mumbled, grasping the steering wheel tightly.


    My heart pounded rapidly, and my hands shook uncontrobly. Just the thought of being involved in an ident made my heart pound.


    After a few minutes, I finally got a grip on myself. I turned the car on and continued driving home. Upon arrival, I found Sofia in the sitting room, her legs crossed, typing away on her phone.


    She looked stunning; her hair styled, makeup perfectly applied, and wearing a beautiful knee length beige dress. As I approached, I felt that familiar tug of fondness for her, in my heart. "Hi," I said.


    "Hi," she replied, shing a bright smile.


    "Are you going somewhere?"


    She rose from her seat and walked towards me. "The question should be; are we going somewhere?"


    My face creased in confusion. "What do you mean?"


    "With everything''s that happened, I think you need a break," she said, tugging at my tie. "I booked us a spot at a nice restaurant, and we''re going there for dinner."


    "Sofia..." I trailed off, hesitant.


    "Noints," she warned, gently cing a finger on my lips. The act sent jitters through my system. "You''ll go upstairs, have a nice bath, get shaved-your face is a mess with that stubble on it. Afterwards, get dressed in a tux and we''ll head out."


    I knew Sofia wouldn''t take no for an answer, not with her ns in motion. "Fine," I mumbled. Maybe she was right; I do need a some fresh air to think all that''s been happening, through.


    "Good," she said, patting my arm. "Now go on."


    I nodded, and walked upstairs. Under the refreshing feel of water on my skin, I cleared my thoughts a bit. After shaving, I dressed in afortable white shirt and dark pants, skipping the tux Sofia suggested.


    As I made my way downstairs, I checked my watch-almost 6 pm. Early dinner didn''t seem like a bad idea.


    Sofia''s eyes lit up when she saw me. "Look how handsome you are!" she squealed, standing up.


    "Thank you," I replied, feeling ttered.


    "No wonder Arielle wants you all to herself," she added, her voice taking on a condescending tone. "Such a selfish woman."


    My smile faltered, and I locked gaze with her. "Can we please not talk about her?"


    Sofia raised her hands in mock surrender. "As you wish. The evening is about you and me alone anyway, so I agree, there''s no point involving her."


    I remained silent, and we walked outside together. As I reached for the Bentley''s door handle, Sofia stopped me. "Not that one," she said.


    "Let''s take that one instead," she said, pointing to the orange Ferrari sports car parked in the garage.


    I raised an eyebrow. "You want to take the Ferrari?"


    Sofia nodded, a mischievous glow in her eye. "Why not? It''s been umting dust. It''s time to take her out for a change."


    "Alright, then," I said, taking out the key fob that contained the key of every car parked in the garage. Few minutester, we hit the road. "Where are we going?" I turned to Sofia, realizing she had not given me the direction of the restaurant.


    "The restaurant Arielle works in," she said.


    I cast her a curious and suspicion look. "Why that one? If I remember clearly, you bad-mouthed their food thest time you were there." "That''s because it was prepared by Arielle. She''s not there, so I''m sure the meal will be handled by another chef who knows her job." "Are you trying to insinuate that Arielle is bad at what she does?"


    Sofia gave no response, but leaned over and tapped on the phone''s radio. Soon, the car was filled with the tune of Justin Timbeke''s song.


    I saw that as a gesture that the conversation was over, and I didn''t pres further. Merely focused on the road. I soon pulled up at the restaurant, and we alighted.


    The moment we did, Sofia locked


    arms with me. I turned to give her a questioning.look, and she shed me radiant smile. I looked around and saw people staring at us in admiration, I decided to y along. I wouldn''t want to hurt her feelings in public.


    We strode into the restaurant like couples, holding the stares of people Sofia led me to the spot she booked, and it was at the center of the restaurant where we had everyone''s gaze on us.


    Sofia suddenly beckoned on a waitress, raising her voice. "Hey, you,e over here. My husband and I will love to ce our order."


    At this point, literally everyone was


    looking at us turned to Arielle in embarrassment, lowering my voice "That was not necessary, Sofia. There''s a button on the table to alert waiters, and if you didn''t want to use it, there are more civilized ways to beckon a waitress without creating a scene."


    "Are you calling me uncivilized?" She asked, appearing offended.


    "Of course not," I whispered. Thest thing I wanted was Sofia throwing tantrums in public. She can be quite a handful.


    The waitress soon arrived, and with the way her eyes dimmed, it seemed she recognized us.


    "I recognize you, girl. You were the one who served me the poison your ipetent chef made, thest time I was here." Sofia said. "Ma''am-"


    "Oh, keep quiet. I know you''re gonna try to defend her but save it. I want to see the chef in charge."


    "Ma, I can take your orders. She''s currently not avable."


    Sofia frowned. "Do you want to lose your job? Get me the chef, right away!"


    People were once more looking in our direction, and I tried to signal Sofia to take it easy, but she avoided my gaze.


    The frightened waitress scurried off to do as she was told.


    "Sofia, you''re being rude. Can you please not create a scene? We''re in a public ce, remember?"


    "And who cares? I can''t risk eating poison the second time. I have to see the chef in charge, I''m scared of another Arielle."


    I sighed in tiredness. This evening was going to be long, and a far cry from what I expected.


    The waitress soon returned, and she was with Reba. Surprise etched on her face when she saw me with Sofia, but quickly masked it with a professional smile.


    "Hi ma, and Sir, it''s a pleasure-"


    "Save it, please," Sofia said with a wave of her hand. "I see, you''re the chef in charge," she continued, looking Reba up and down.


    "Yes, I am."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I asked to see you because thest time my husband and I were here, another chef tried to poison my child and I with her nd food-"


    The surprise on Reba''s face was now palpable, as she cut Sofia short. "Sorry, did you just call him your husband?"


    Sofia was offended. More offended at being interrupted than she was at the question. "Yes, why?" She snapped. "Do you have eyes on him?" "No, It''s just that I didn''t realize he had two wives..."

 Such a twisted Irony.

    (JARED''S POV)


    Sofia''s eyes shed with anger. "What did you say?" She asked, her voice threatening.


    Reba forced a smile, but remained silent.


    "I thought as much," Sofia hissed, her tone filled with disdain. "I''d like to ce my order now."


    "Of course, ma''am," Reba said and handed her the menu.


    Sofia scanned the menu for minutes, before making a choice. "I''ll have the lobster thermidor, filet mignon, waffles with syrup, pasta and meatballs, seared scallops, roasted steak, and the most expensive wine you have-the Chateau margaux 1787. I chuckled, not missing a beat. "All that? You''re going big, aren''t you, Sofia?"


    She gave me a tight smile. "You''re a billionaire, Jared. It''s embarrassing to question something as basic as food."


    I bit back a sigh, my tone light. "Not questioning, just making sure you''re not ordering half the kitchen out of boredom." I caught Reba''s eye and added, "She has a big appetite; it''s best to bring smaller portions."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Sofia huffed but didn''t argue, too wrapped up in the show of it all. I shed the waitress an apologetic look as they left, hoping they''d bring a reasonable amount. It wouldn''t hurt for her to enjoy herself-but waste wasn''t exactly my idea of luxury. Sofia handed the menu back to Reba. "We''ll have that. Go on and bring our order."


    "Umm...Sir, aren''t you making an order?" the waitress asked.


    Before I could respond, Sofia beat me to it. "Are you dumb or blind? Didn''t you see that I made the order for the both of us?"


    "I''m sorry, ma,"


    "Get out and go get what I ordered."


    ncing around, other diners cast curious looks.


    I narrowed my eyes, "Mind your word Sofia."


    As the two women walked away, Sofia turned to me, shing a smile like nothing was wrong. "I think we should take pictures."


    Without waiting for my response, she took out her phone and began snapping selfies of us. She leaned close to me, threw an arm around my shoulder, and nted a wet kiss on my cheek while taking more pictures.


    I felt ufortable with the public disy of affection, but couldn''t say anything as we were in public.


    Sofia giggled, as she viewed the photos. "You look so handsome, Jared. I''ll post these onler."


    I frowned, my mind contemting the implications if those pictures getting out.


    What Arielle or anyone who knew we were married would think if they saw these photos?


    The possibility of that somehow got me worried, and I tried to talk Sofia out of it. "Sofia, you shouldn''t -"


    But she silenced me with another photo, her smiles dazzling. "Just rx, Jared. Loosen up, you''re too uptight."


    A few minutester, our order, or Sofia''s order, rather, arrived. The food was great, but my appetite was dampened by her earlier disy. As we ate, she resumed picture-taking, snapping photos of the meals, and then of us together.


    I forced a smile, trying to y along. She posted some of the photos online, and I could already imagine the rumors spreading.


    Hourster, we were done, and as predicted, we couldn''t finish the food. There was enough left to feed three more stomachs, but I didn''t point it out. That would only lead to an argument with Sofia. After all, if she was happy, it was a sessful evening. I simply paid the bill, and tipped the waitress generously for her troubles. Sofiained about the tip, but I paid no heed to her.


    On our way out, Sofia turned to me, eyes bright. "Wasn''t that fun? How''s the dinner?"


    Save for the meal itself, nothing else was good about it, but I dared not say it aloud. "It was awesome, "I said instead.


    Sofia was besides herself with excitement. "Really? I told you you''d enjoy yourself. So, would you love to try it some other time?"


    Of course not, I screamed in my head. But as usual, I didn''t say it aloud. "Maybe," I shrugged, "but not anytime soon."


    Her smile dimmed a bit, but she quickly recovered. "I''ll n something soon, then."


    I nodded, the least enthusiastic about the n. This evening has been a disaster, and I couldn''t wait to get home and rest.


    As we drove back home in silence, I couldn''t help but think of Arielle and how different she was from Sofia. Arielle was feminine, quiet, and peaceful, whereas Sofia was the exact opposite.


    Unfortunately, what set both women apart in my life is the fact that while I loved thetter, I respected the former. Such a twisted Irony.


    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    "You did well today, I look forward to seeing a better performance tomorrow," Sinai said, bidding me goodbye.


    I had just finished my physiotherapy session for the day, and was being wheeled back to my room by a nurse. I returned the wave, as we left the room.


    Ashley was absent as she had


    stepped out to get some necessities


    and also fix my phone. I missed her and couldn''t wait for her return, and additionally, I missed my


    Sune and


    could not wait to have it back


    We soon got to my room, and the nurse helped me to the bed. I thanked her after which she left.. Left alone, gotfortable on the bed; deciding to rest a little, while wait


    for Ashley.


    I slept off in the process and was roused by Ashley''s return. A smile graced my lips and I sat up on the bed.


    "I missed you," I whined.


    "I know."


    "Proud peacock," I hissed yfully, rolling my eyes.


    "I heard you," she said, smiling.


    "And that''s why I said; so you can hear it."


    "Um... Touch��," Ashley teased, setting the shopping bags at corner. And then she reached in her bag and pulled out my phone. "Tadah!"


    I was excited when she handed me my phone. "Thank you so much," I said, admiring the phone as it looked brand new. The screen was fixed, and Ashley even got me a new pouch.


    "You''re wee," she responded and took out two paper bags that contained food. "I''m starving. Let''s eat, please."


    She handed me my own food, and we both began to eat. Suddenly, she gasped, "I''m sorry I forgot to ask, how was your session today?"


    "I thought you were starving and the food was more important," I teased.


    "You know that''s not true," she defended, pouting. Iughed and narrated how my session went.


    While we were still talking, Ashley paused, her eyes trailing to my fingers. "Arielle, have you taken off your wedding ring already?"

 The visitor.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    have noticed it was missing.


    I paused, my hand instinctively reaching for my ring finger. It felt bare and empty without the familiar weight of my wedding ring. My eyes widened, why did it take me this long to realize it''s not on my finger? If Ashley had not called my attention to it, I probably would not "I didn''t take it off," I responded, while racking my brain on where it could be.


    Ashley''s eyes lingered on my hand and them up to my face. "Did you misce it?"


    "I guess. I probably lost it during the ident, or while I was rushed here. Or even in the emergency room, because I remember I was wearing it before the ident."


    "So what are you gonna do?"


    "Nothing. Maybe it''s a sign that I should actually go ahead with the divorce. After I''m divorced, I won''t be needing it anymore so it''s a good thing I lost it already."


    Arielle nodded, and we resumed eating. For a while, my mind trailed to the ring and how it was got. Jared had gone to get our wedding rings without me. When he returned, mine didn''t fit properly. It was bigger.


    I was not impressed with the fact that he didn''t think it was okay to take me along, get my finger measurement and let me make my choice design. But I didn''t voice it out, I epted it. Besides, even if I insisted on another ring, it would have been toote to get it because the rings were customized and our wedding the next day.


    I sighed now as I realized that the signs were always there, I just chose to ignore them. But overall, I''m d I''m finally walking away. For good.


    As we finished our meal, Ashley got on her phone, while I got on mine too. It''s been a moment, I thought with nostalgia, clicking on my F******k app. Finally, it was time to catch up with the buzz and news the app came with.


    Suddenly, Ashley''s expression changed, and she looked up at me with concern.


    "Arielle, have you seen this?" she asked, holding out her phone.


    I took it, and my heart sank. On the screen was a photo of Jared and Sofia in a restaurant, smiling and looking all cozy with Sofia pecking him. The picture was posted in Sofia''s I*******m ount, with the tag, "20 years apart, and we still found our way back to each other." And wait, is that not the restaurant I worked in? Of all the ces to choose for their little date, it had to be my ce of work. Were they trying to spite me? I wondered, my heart clenching tightly.


    I didn''t realize my hands were shaking as I returned the phone to Arielle.


    "I''m so sorry, Arielle. I shouldn''t have shown it to you," Ashley said softly.


    "No, it''s fine," I said, even though it was the greatest lie of the century. It was not okay that I was barely out of his life, and my husband was already getting all cozy with his highschool sweetheart. "No, it''s not. Your hands are shaking."


    I tried to sound calm, but my voice trembled. "It''s fine, really."


    "That idiot," Ashley hissed. "He''s so shameless to let her post those pictures."


    "And hey, it''s okay to feel hurt. Do not pretend or try to bottle the emotions. You loved this man for years, and it''s very much okay to feel hurt seeing him in that position with another woman," Ashley said, taking my hands in hers. "It''s fine. Can we talk of something else?"


    Ashley gave me an empathetic look, but nodded. We spent the rest of the day ying card games and watching movies. Ashley did her best to distract me from the ache in my heart, but can it ever go away?


    *******


    Days had turned into a week, and it''s been a week and a few days since I''ve been in the hospital. Ashley had returned to work, after she risked getting fired. So she visits after work, and sometimes passes the night in the hospital with me. Reba and Mr Stone visited once, and when we were alone, she told me about Jared''s and Sofia''s visit to the restaurant. And of course, Sofia''s bitchy behavior.


    In her words, "I thought you had a perfect marriage, but I just realized that there''s no such thing as a perfect marriage."


    Weughed over it, and I was d she visited. In theing days, I focused on my therapy session, determined to get out of the hospital as soon as I could.


    As for Jared, kheard he visited twice and when he wasn''t granted ess, stopped visiting. I didn''t give it much thought; wasn''t expecting him to keep running after him when he has his sweetheart with him. But still, it hurts. The fact that he gave up easily.


    n ��


    For his mother, we spoke over the phone. She was shocked to hear I was in the hospital, and promised to visit me if was still admitted when she returned to the country. She talked about some heirloom jewelries, but I politely turned the offer down. I was getting divorced from her son soon, and wouldn''t want anything from her family anymore.


    When we spoke, she didn''t sound like she was privy to what happened so I kept my mouth shut. If Jared didn''t have the balls to tell her, then I didn''t think it was my ce to. Overall, I was grateful for life, and the progress I''ve been making so far, health-wise.


    "Hey, girl," Ashley said, sashaying into the room. She had a little basket of fruit in hand. I sighed, despite my protests she wouldn''t stop getting me stuffs whenever she visited. Whenever I counted my blessings, I counted this best friend of mine twice.


    "Hi," I responded cheerfully. It was always a pleasure to see her visit.


    She set the basket on the table, and walked over to peck me.


    "You''re glowing, girl," sheplimented, taking a seat beside me.


    "Thank you," I responded, blushing. Don''t give me that look,pliments from one''s best friend hits differently.


    "So I just spoke to the doctor, and he said you might be discharged in a few days time," Ashley announced. "Really?" I asked, my eyes liting up.


    "Yes, really. You can walk now, so you just have to have thest of your therapy session and you will be outta here."


    "yeah!" I eximed in delight, throwing my hands up like a kid.


    "Like this, one will find it hard to believe that you''re a full grown woman. You-" Ashley was cut midway by the knock on the door. "Who''s it?" I called out.


    Silence.


    "Umm... I''ll go get the door," Ashley said, getting to her feet.


    "Hold on, we don''t even know who it is because they won''t speak. What if it''s a serial killer?" I asked, fear appearing in my eyes.


    "A serial killer in a hospital? Come of it, Arielle," Ashley said and walked to the door. She pulled it open, and the sight of the figure that walked in made my eyes widen. What?

 Of forgiveness, reconciliation, and discharge.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    I moped at the figure, my mouth wide agape. Recognition of who she was, registering in my memory.


    "Mum?" The word tumbled out of my mouth before I could stop it.


    The woman, an older version of myself, stood in doorway, her eyes locked on mine. "Arielle," she responded.


    I couldn''t still believe my eyes that my mom was standing a few metres away from me. My gaze shifted to Ashley, who looked guilty. "You snitch!" I growled.


    She took a step back, hands raised in defense. "I''m sorry, I had to inform her. You need your mum, Arielle."


    My mom''s presence stirred up different emotions within me. We hadn''t spoken for years, not since I got married to Jared. Seeing her now felt awkward. I didn''t think I would see her soon. My mom''s eyes were sober, devoid


    of it''s usual defiance and condemnation as she took slow steps toward me. "Arielle, my child," she whispered.


    I felt a lump in my throat, my stomach churning. How long has it been since she called me that? Ten years? Twenty? I couldn''t remember. It was almost like she never called me that.


    Ashley broke the silence, "I''ll give you two some space." She slipped out of the room, closing door behind her.


    My mom resumed walking towards me, and stopped beside the bed. Her hand hovered over me, like she was scared to touch me.


    "I''m so sorry, my dear. I had no idea... about the ident, else, I would have hurried down here as soon as I can. No mother would have held on to a grudge when their child was in danger.


    Tears bite painfully at the corners of my eyes, but I held them back. I wasn''t ready for this encounter, not yet. "What are you doing here, Mrs Brad?"


    I watched her wince as I addressed her formally. I wasn''t to me, calling her mum after three years felt weird and a hard thing to do.


    She took a deep breath, her eyes watering. "Ashley called me. She told me you had an ident. I''m sorry I wasn''t there for you. I know you hate me, but I want to make things right. Just the thought of almost losing my only child is traumatizing," at thisst words, a tear slipped from her eyes.


    I studied her face, my heart reaching out to her against my will. "Let''s start with why you''re here now," I said, finally. "Have a seat."


    She nodded, taking the seat Ashley vacated. "I''ve regretted every moment we spent apart. Regretted judging you in the past and never supporting most of your decisions. When Ashley called, I knew I had toe. I want to be there for you, for once, as a mother." I stared at her intently, and my eyes became cloudy. It''s been long I saw her speak with such kindness towards me. How long was it? Since highschool, after Dad moved out of the house without warning, and sent her divorce papers weekster.


    She went berserk, crying and cussing at him. When she managed to recover, she took it out on me. Living with her became hell as she would never support anything I do. My decision to be a chef, and to marry Jared, even though she had been on my neck to get married.


    "I don''t know, Mom," I whispered, my voice trembling. "You treated me badly. You took out the frustration of you and Dad''s separation on me, like it was my doing."


    "I don''t expect your forgiveness overnight. But please, let me be here for you now. We can take things a step at a time.


    I nodded. "I need some time. I think you should leave."


    If she was hurt, she did well masking. She rose to her feet, leaned over and ced a kiss on my cheek. "I''lle back soon. Get some rest," she said, before walking away.


    I exhaled sharply, lowering my head in my palm after the door closed behind her. It went open again, and I looked up, at Ashley.


    I''ll kill you," I threatened.


    **************


    "It''s been quite an experience," I thought to myself as I prepared to leave the hospital. My therapy sessions wereplete, I was finally being discharged.


    My mom was helping me pack, while we chatted idly as we put my belongings into a small bag. Ashley was absent because she had gone to settle the hospital bill.


    Speaking of my mom, she had


    visited frequently after our initial


    meeting, even spending the night on


    some days. Our rtionship was still strained, but we were making progress.  en FindNovel


    "Which one would you love to wear?" She asked, holding out two dresses for me to choose from. One was


    ck, the other yellow. I paused et


    staring at the dresses. I''ve always had a thing for yellow; it represented sunshine and hope. I pointed to the yellow.


    She handed it over to me, and I slipped into it. We were done packing now, and all we had to do was wait for Ashley.


    "Are you sure you don''t want toe home with me?" she asked, looking at me with concern.


    I shook my head. "No, I''m fine with Ashley''s."


    She nodded understandingly. "Okay, dear. But know that my door is always open for you."


    "I know," I mumbled.


    Just then, Ashley walked in, a happy smile on her face. "All settled! Let''s get you out of here."


    "Finally!" I eximed with so much happiness.


    We got into Ashley''s car, and hit the road. On the way, she suggested we stop by the mall to get some beverages as she was running low on them.


    Mom and I had no problem with


    that, and we stopped at the nearestBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    mall. We alighted and got into the mall, making for the beverages section While we shopped, I moved to thedy''s care section as I needed to get my favorite sanitary pad brand. Ashley had gotten the wrong one thest time she shopped.


    As I stood over the counter, I heard a deep "hello," and on swirling around, my face broke out in a smile.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Running into him.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    "Dwayne, right?" I asked the young man, to be sure I was not mistaken.


    There was a look of amusement and surprise in his eyes as he nodded. "Yes, Dwayne. I''m ttered you recognize me, and still recall my name. It''s only bad I didn''t get to know yours before your friend arrived and whisked you away thest time."


    Iughed, that was Ashley he was talking about. Incase you''re wondering who Dwayne is; I met him in the garden of the hospital I was rushed to when Sofia pushed me down the stairs.


    "So what''s your name? I better get it now, before your friend arrives," he said, yfully stealing nces around.


    Iughed, he is so dramatic. "My name is Arielle."


    "A beautiful name for a beautifuldy. It''s a pleasure meeting you again, Arielle."


    "Yeah, same," I said, epting the hand he offered. The handshake prolonged, and I skillfully withdrew my hand.


    "So tell me, what brings you here?" I asked, trying to sound casual.


    "Just a few things," he replied, holding up a bag of coffee beans. "I''m a coffee aficionado. I can''t start my day without it."


    I chuckled. "I''m more of a tea person myself."


    "Aren''t most women?"


    "Really? Are you saying our preferences are influenced by our gender?"N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Of course not, it''s just that, more women love tea than coffee."


    "I see-"


    Ashley''s voice suddenly broke the spell, calling out from across the aisle. "Arielle, got what you want?" She appeared almost immediately, and an "oh," escaped her lips.


    I nodded, tearing my gaze away from Dwayne''s. "Yeah, I''m just getting this," I said, pointing to the sanitary pads, somewhat embarrassed.


    But Ashley was not looking at me now, her eyes were trained on Dwayne. "I think I''ve seen you before....oh, wait, you''re the guy Arielle was talking to at the hospital garden months back." Dwayne chuckled. "That''s right, and I must say, you and your friend have got quite the memory.


    "Thank you, it''s good-"


    "What''s going on?" Mum asked, appearing too. "Howe you girls left me alone?"


    "Oh, mummy, I ran into an old friend and we were just conversing," I said.


    "I see," she said, looking Dwayne up, her face neutral.


    "Hi, ma," Dwayne greeted.


    Mum gave him a curt nod, and faced me. She''s been weary of men since her issue with my Dad. I wouldn''t me her, she still have not gotten over the heartbreak. "Can we continue with why we''re here? You need to rest," mum said.


    "Oh, sure," I said, and turned to Dwayne. "It was nice seeing you again."


    He seemed like he wanted to say something but thought against it when he saw the look on my mom''s face.


    "Alright. I guess I''ll run into you some other time," he said, gave a polite bow and walked off.


    I returned to picking the sanitary pads, while avoiding eye contact with Mum and Ashley. We were soon done, paid at the checkout and walked out.


    As we reached Ashley''s car, a voice called out behind us. It was Dwayne, and he was jogging towards us.


    "Umm... would you like to grab coffee with me sometime, Arielle?"


    I was stunned, at a loss on what to say. I didn''t expect that, to say the least. But before I could respond, mom was already talking.


    "Young man, I''m guessing you''re unaware that she''s married," mum said, and Dwayne gasped.


    "Married?" He asked, eyeing my fingers. I instinctively clenched my fists.


    "Yes, married. Now please, back off.


    "Oh, sure. Apologies for the disrespect, I didn''t realize she was married," and with a nod in my direction, Dwayne hurried away. "Mom, that was a bit rude," I frowned, as we got into the car.


    **************


    The days flew fast.


    Mom had returned to her ce and visited as often as she could. Ashley went to work and returned in the evening or mid-noon. As for me, stayed home doing nothing, as


    Ashley and Mom wouldn''t let me resume work just yet.


    To keep myself busy, I did the chores, despite Ashley''sints. And on most days, I met with mywyer for my divorce process.


    One of those days was today, as we sat in a quaint cafe shop. The divorce papers were finally ready, and I was going to sign them, after which they would be sent to Jared to sign.


    "Sign here, ma''am," mywyer said, handing me a ballpen and pointing to the column that needed signing.


    As I epted the pen, my hand


    shook. I hesitated for a moment, my


    head with doubts. Memories of


    Jared and flooded my


    thoughts our sweet moments, countless dates, and passionate nights. I recalled how he used to tease me and get me gifts. A jolt of nostalgia overtook me, and I


    wondered if I was making a mistake.


    I paused, trying to think things over, but the image of Jared and Sofia together shed in my head. I remembered the pain and betrayal felt lying on the deserted floor of the street bleeding and broken. I


    recalled his response to my text


    message when I asked for his help.


    The memory of my lost child twisted my heart, and my grip on the pen tightened. I forcefully scribbled my signature on the page, drawing a concerned look from mywyer.


    I passed the papers to him afterwards. "Here, all signed."


    He nodded, returned the papers to a folder, and rose to his feet. "I''ll get back to you soon," he said.


    I nodded, watching him leave. After he left, I discreetly scanned the caf��, ensuring no prying eyes were on me. Satisfied, I adjusted my scarf and dark shades, and gulped down what was left of my tea. I rose afterwards, dropped wads of dor notes bills on the table, and walked out.

 He refused to sign the papers.

    (JARED''S POV)


    "What do you mean by "divorce?" I bellowed at the man seated across from me in my office.


    Since thest time at the hospital where I spoke to Arielle, I had not spoken or set my eyes on her again. I visited the hospital a couple of times, but still was denied ess. I even tried talking to the owner of the hospital, but was told that much couldn''t be done as they were merely acting on my wife''s order. Not even my influence could get them to change their minds.


    I tried calling and texting her incessantly, but was met with silence. Realizing there wasn''t much I could do, I decided to wait for her to be discharged.


    When she was finally discharged, weekster, my investigator informed me. But I couldn''t pay her a visit because her mother was with her at Ashley''s ce, which came as a huge shock to me.


    If I recalled correctly, the two women were not in good terms. In fact, Arielle''s mother had not been in support of her marriage to me. Never had approved of me.


    She tagged our marriage a union between two strangers who barely knew each other andbeled me a "stuck-up billionaire."


    If both women had truly reconciled, and Arielle had informed her mother about what transpired, then visiting would be a huge mistake. The older woman was definitely going tosh at me, without giving me the chance to exin.


    I dreaded her wrath, and so I stalled. I was the happiest when I received the news that the older woman had returned to her ce. And so I prepared to visit Arielle, but heard another shocker from my investigator: Arielle has been meeting with herwyer. Not once, twice, or even thrice.


    I instantly knew something was wrong, but couldn''t ce a hand on it. It was even more frustrating when the investigator could not find the cause of their meetings.


    ording to him, they always met in secluded points, and he always kept his distance to evade detection which made him unable to make out the topic of their discussion.


    I was going to confront her but for the unannounced arrival of herwyer in my office. Arielle was asking for a divorce.


    Thewyer, unruffled by my outburst, leaned back in his chair. "Mr Smith, your wife, my client, has filed for a divorce, and I''m here to serve you the papers," he reiterated like I didn''t hear him the first time.


    I mmed my fist on the desk, making the pens and papers jump. "Of course I heard you clearly the first time, but I refuse to ept it."


    Thewyer''s demeanour remained unfazed. "I know this may havee as a shock, but-"


    "Shock?" I cut in, my voice raised. "You think you know what shock is? I''ve been kept in the dark for weeks now, unable to see or speak to my wife. And now, you walk in here, telling me she wants a divorce?"


    I red at thewyer, challenging him to respond. He cleared his throat before speaking up again.


    "Mr Smith, the papers are quite clear. Your wife has made her decision. As you can see, that''s her signature over there. I''m afraid, it''s not open for debate."


    I scoffed, the dude had to be the biggest joker of the century. "Not open for debate, you say? This is my marriage we''re talking about. I deserve to know why."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m afraid, I have no say in that. My role is simply to ensure the legal process is followed."


    I leaned forward, my eyes zing. "I want to speak to my wife. I want her to ask for the divorce and hand me the papers herself."


    "Unfortunately, my client do not want to see or speak to you. The whole process will be seen to by me. I must advise you, Mr Jared, respecting her boundaries would be wise. And I know you to be a wise man," with thosest words, thewyer rose to his feet. Boundaries? I refrained fromughing. Arielle was my wife! Was this dude missing out on that?


    As the he left, I felt a scorching rage ravage my veins. At this point, I think Arielle was being insensitive. What she saw was merely a misconception, one that she wouldn''t even let me rify. Filing for a divorce was the most selfish thing to do.


    I understand she was hurting from the loss of our child, but it was my child too! One that she kept news of it''s conception from me for some mundane reasons. If she was gonna be angry then I too deserved to be angry.


    I picked up my phone and dialed a familiar number. "Find out what what''s going on with Arielle," I growled. "I need to know every of her movement and what she''s up to."


    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    It was dusk, and Ashley was back from work. We were having dinner when my phone rang. I stood up and walked across to the sitting room to fetch it from the table. "Hello?" I answered, seeing mywyer''s name on the screen.


    "Hello, ma''am. I have a not-so good news."


    I shifted ufortably. "What news?"


    "Your husband refused to sign the papers."


    My expression changed to a frown. "Why?"


    "He insists on seeing you," mywyer exined. "He wants you to ask for the divorce in person."


    "Such a dramatic," I mumbled, rolling my eyes. "What do I do?"


    "I think you should grant him the audience," he suggested, taking me by surprise.


    "You think so?"


    "Yes, I think so."


    I paused, contemting, before finally


    responding. "Okay. I''ll informet


    you on when to set an appointment."


    With that, the call dropped


    I walked back to the dining room, where Ashley was watching me with concern.


    "What''s up?"


    "Jared refused to sign the divorce papers."


    "Why?" she asked, brows creased.


    "He wants to hear me demand for the divorce in person."


    "That''s dramatic."


    "Exactly what I said," I concurred.


    "So what do you intend do?"


    "I don''t know, mywyer is in support of his request."


    Ashley sighed. "I think yourwyer is right. You can''t keep hiding."


    "I''m not hiding," I protested.


    But she shed me a teasing smile and patted my shoulder. "I know. Let''s eat."


    I didn''t push further, and we resumed eating. Halfway through, the doorbell rang.


    I paused, and cast Ashley a quizzical look.


    it she shook her head,


    indi that she was not


    expecting anyone. Contentvel.ne


    "I''ll get it," I offered, pushing my chair back.


    I walked to the door, peered at the and my


    food on the po


    d on the porch droppe


    fixed on the door.

 Heaven has no fury like a woman scorned in the heart..."

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    "Is everything alright?" Ashley asked, noticing my sudden stillness.


    I turned to face her. "It''s Jared."


    Her eyes widened. "What is he doing here?"


    I shook my head. "I don''t know."


    Ashley stood up, concern on her face. "Do you want to let him in?"


    I took a deep breath and nodded.


    "Alright. Do you want me to stay?"


    "No, I''ll handle this."


    She nodded, carried her meal and walked to her room. After she left, I exhaled sharply, before pulling the door open.


    I almost fumbled when I met Jared''s intense gaze, but I quickly got a grip on myself. I put on a nk face,pletely erasing all emotions from my face. "Hi," I said, my voice icy.


    Jared''s unnerving gaze didn''t waver, and he didn''t acknowledge my greetings either. Instead, he walked past me into the house, his movements sharp and angry.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I was taken aback, stunned by his audacity. I shut the door and faced him. "What the hell?"


    He ignored me, his eyes scanning the room briefly before settling back on me. "We need to talk."


    I ced my hands on my hips, my tone sarcastic. "Oh, really? About what exactly?"


    His jaws clenched, eyes shing red. "About everything! About why you denied me ess to see you in the hospital, getting discharged and refusing to return home, and worse of all, sending yourwyer to me with divorce papers. Do you know how humiliating all of that was?"


    My stance didn''t change. "I have nothing to say to you, Jared."


    "Oh, you have a lot to say to me, Arielle," he took a step closer, his voice rising. "And can you quit this obnoxious attitude of yours? You''re acting so strange and unlike you."


    A sudden burst ofughter tore from my lips, mixed with fury and bitterness. "Is that it? Now tell me, Jared, who remains the same after catching her husband in bed with his best friend, getting hit by a car because of them, calling and sending a text to him asking for help while almost bleeding to death on the street, but got an "I don''t care. Sort yourself" response. Loses her baby as a result, and risked never being able to walk again? Tell me, Jared, who?"


    Myughter died down, leaving behind a cold, hard anger. "Show me that one woman, and I swear, I''ll let go of everything."


    Jared''s expression changed from anger to confusion, but I was not buying it. "What text, Arielle? You''re not making sense."


    "Of course not," I spat. "You''re trying to evade ountability."


    His face reddened. "Arielle, stop acting like you''re without fault. You''re not a saint after all. You hid the information about the conception of my child from me. Who does that to their husband and the father of their child?"


    I felt a stung by his words, but I regained my footing quickly. "I did it for a reason."


    "What reason?" He sneered. "To


    spite me? And please, save me the "you wanted the perfect time to


    break the news to me" nonsense. There''s no such thing as a perfect time. You had the opportunity to tell me about the pregnancy over dinner, the times I drove you to, and back from work. We fucking slept in the same room and on the same bed every day, and you still didn''t tell me."


    "Jared!" I tried to interrupt, but he kept talking.


    "You''re guilty as much as Sofia and I are. If I was aware you were pregnant, I sure as hell would have stopped you from working or even engaging in anything that would endanger our child''s life. So yes, Arielle Smith, you lost our baby out


    of your own negligence. You''re guilty


    just like the rest of us.


    I froze, unable to believe my ears. Was Jared really turning the tables on me? Goodness, being reminded of the death of my child in such a manner and being med for it hurt much more than any form of pain. "Jared, you''re unbelievable!" I screamed, tears glistening in my eyes.


    But he remained stoic. "I''m just stating the truth, Arielle. You''re not innocent in all of this. You''re guilty just as I am."


    My heart twisted in my chest, like it was being gutted with a knife. Only that it was not a knife, but Jared''s words. How could he possibly shift the me to me? I felt a blinding fury surge through me, and before I knew it, I was screaming.


    "Get out! Get out of here right now, Jared! You have no right to be here, no right to speak to me like that! You, who destroyed our marriage, our family, and our child! You, who didn''t even care when I was dying on the street! Get out!" "Arielle, tune it down," he pleaded, trying to hold me but I backed away.


    "Get out!" I insisted.


    "Fine, I''m sorry," he said, throwing his hands up in surrender. "I shouldn''t have said what I said, and I take it back. All of it."


    That worked a bit on me as I stopped screaming, but my eyes still stared daggers at him.


    "Can I ask a question?" I asked, my voiceing out low and fragile, surprising me.


    Jared looked surprised as well, but he nodded.


    "If Sofia and I were drowning, and you had the opportunity to save just one of us, who would it be?"


    I saw his face pale in surprise, and then he recovered. "I....I um," he stuttered.


    "Go on," I urged.


    "Umm... Arielle, that''s not important now. Can we talk of something else?"


    I shook my head. He didn''t have to say it, the answer was palpable. "You and I are done. Good bye, Jared. See yourself out." "Wait, what? Come on, Arielle. What changed? This is not you. What has happened to the cool, calm and collected wife I married."


    I closed the distance between us, staring at him deep in the eyes. "Heaven has no fury like a woman scorned in the heart..."

 Time to let go

    (JARED''S POV)


    "Hell has no fury like a woman scorned in the heart."


    The words reverberated in my ears over and over again, and I felt like cutting them off. I was driving home after the confrontation with Arielle, but the words won''t stop reying in my head. And each time they did, I felt shivers run down my spine. Those words were no mere words. They were the words of a woman who had changed in so many ways. Arielle had changed.


    My eyes trailed to the papers on the passenger seat, the words "Irreconcble differences" staring back at me. I sighed and tore my gaze away. I had tried to convince Arielle to change her mind, to consider what people would say.


    So far, people who were privy to our marriage thought it to be perfect -a match made in heaven. How will they take the news of our divorce?


    But Arielle was adamant. She had walked into the room and returned with the divorce papers which she shoved into my hands, and asked me out of the house.


    I had tried to pacify her, but she threatened to call the neighborhood guard on me, and with the look in her eyes, I knew she would go through with the threat if I didn''t leave.


    And so I left with the papers, flinging them on the passenger seat as soon as I got into the car.


    My thoughts were cut short by the ringing of my phone. I reached for it and saw it was Sofia calling. An exasperated sigh left my lips when I saw she had called me multiple types before now. Now, that spelled trouble because Sofia hates her calls being missed. I had left my phone in the car while talking to Arielle


    Hesitating, I answered the phone.


    "Hey."


    "Jared, where have you been?" Sofia''s voice was shrill on the other end. "You haven''t been taking my calls. Do you now stay outte?"


    I sighed inwardly. Way to go, Sofia. I''m too tired for this. But I managed to keep my voice calm and normal. "Hey, I got caught up with some paperwork. I''m on my way home now."


    "That''s not true!" She countered. "I called your office and was told you left the office by 5 pm. What time is it now, Jared?"


    I stole a nce at my wristwatch; it was 7 pm.


    "You suddenly can''t speak anymore?" Her voice rose usingly. "Fine,e home. I''m waiting for you." And with that, she dropped the call.


    I sighed again and flung the phone away. Thest thing I needed was anyone''s tantrums. But as I pulled into the garage, weariness washed over me. I wasn''t ready to face Sofia''s nagging, not after the confrontation with Arielle.


    I walked to the front door, and immediately Sofia opened the door, her eyes zing with anger. "Where have you been?"


    I forced a smile, trying to cate her. "I told you, I got caught up at work."


    Sofia hissed. "Don''t lie to me, Jared. I know you went to see Arielle."


    My eyes dimmed. How did she know?


    "What makes you think that?"


    "Because," she started to say but paused, her eyes settling on something. I followed her gaze and saw it was fixated on the folder tugged under my arm. Shit, how could I have forgotten?


    I tried to reach for it, to hide it from her eyes, but she beat me to it. She snatched it, her eyes curious.


    "Hand it over, Sofia."


    But she ignored me, attempting to unfasten thepel.


    "Hey, that''s not for you," I said, taking a step toward her.


    But she moved away and began walking off.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Sofia?"


    She hastened her steps, walking towards the sitting room. I followed in hot pursuit, being careful not to startle her. She was pregnant and could slip and hurt herself.


    We got to the sitting room, and she moved further from me before pulling out the papers in the folder.


    "Umm," she murmured, her eyes lighting up. "Divorce decree."


    I sighed in resignation, deciding it was pointless trying to get the papers from her. She already saw its content.


    "Reason; Irreconcble differences," Sofia read to my hearing. "Wow! So Miss-perfect is filing for a divorce?" She added, looking up at me.


    "Sofia, that''s not something to joke about. My marriage is tethering on the brink of divorce."


    "It''s for the better," Sofia said, drawing a frown from me.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Sofia sighed, returned the papers to the folder, and approached me. "You see," she began, stopping in front of me.


    "Arielle has been the obstacle


    standing in the way of us being together," she said, her voice low and sultry. "But somehow, the universe has helped us by making her realize she doesn''t have a ce in your life. Never would. So asking for a divorce is the best decision she could ever make."


    My brows shot up inches away from my hairline, in confusion. "What are you implying, Sofia?"


    Her face took on a broad smile. "I''m implying that you and I can finally be together. Come on, Jared. I know you still love me, never stopped loving me. You only got married Arielle because of your grandmother, and because I


    vel.fet


    traveled. Now, I''m back, you''re trying not to hurt her by leaving the marriage. It''s a good thing she filed for the divorce, that way, you won''t feel guilty for ending the marriage.


    "Sofia -"


    "Just sign the papers, Jared, and pay her off. She was merely a distraction who has served her purpose, now it''s time to let go of her."

 Divorced.

    (JARED''S POV)


    I went quiet for a moment, lost in my thoughts. As much as I hated to admit it, Sofia had a point. If she hadn''t left, I never would''ve met Arielle. And even if I had, we wouldn''t have ended up married. But that was life. I couldn''t go back and rewrite the past. What was the point of dwelling on what could''ve been?


    I shook my head as I recalled everything that had happened. "Why did you suddenly change your mind about me after twenty years?"


    Sofia''s expression flickered-pale at first, then quickly recovering. "It''s okay to be angry with me, Jared. You''ve always been kind to me, and I let you down. I rejected your proposal without a second thought. I didn''t respect you. I take full responsibility. And I''m sorry." I nodded, a little moved by her apology. This was the first time in all these years she''d admitted she was wrong for turning me down. But... things were different now. Everything was different.


    "It''s fine." I paused. "I forgave you, if that''s what you need. Can''t hold a grudge after all these years. We''re friends, right?"


    "No we''re not!" She refuted, shaking her head.


    "Sofia -"


    "Friends don''t kiss the way we do, they don''t have the kind of feelings we have for each other," she said. And then her voice became softer. "Jared, can we stop being friends? I''m sick and tired of the "she''s just a friend," and "she''s my best friend," tag. I want to be yours." I was silent, staring at her in shock. Was this really Sofia? The same woman who''d turned me down all those years ago, saying a rtionship would ruin our friendship? Now, she wanted more?


    This was all so different. Too different.


    "This time, let me take the initiative. I don''t mind proposing to you," she continued.


    "No." I interrupted instinctively. "It hasn''te to that."


    "It has," she insisted. "Anything to prove how sorry I am, and how I want things to work out between us."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I sighed, patting the space beside me on the couch. "Sit down, Sofia."


    She obeyed, her eyes curious. I held her hand, ignoring the feeling that coursed through mine.


    "With you, I experienced what love was, and felt like, even though I was just a teenager," I began locking eyes with her. "And yes, you turned me down, but I never held it against you. You don''t have to apologize about anything, Sofia. Really." "Thank you for not hating me," she said, her eyes sober.


    And before I could process her next move, sfe threw an arm around me, pulling me close. I froze for a moment,pletely taken aback. But then I recovered, and wrapped my hands around her too.


    *******


    The days that followed were full of thoughts I couldn''t shake. Sofia was right about one thing: I didn''t love Arielle-not in the way she deserved. And if I was being honest with myself, I hadn''t loved her the way I should''ve. Sofia had always had a piece of me, and I''d never truly let go.


    As I sat in my office, staring out the window, I realized I''d been living a lie. Arielle deserved better than a loveless marriage, and Sofia deserved better than being "just a friend."


    My mind was made up at that point. I was going to do what was right. I looked up at the wall clock in my office, it was almost closing time. I grabbed my car key on the table and walked out of the office.


    It was time to set Arielle free, to let her find someone who would love her with all their heart. And as for me, I was finally ready to take a chance with the one person who I


    ever truly loved.


    I arrived at Ashley''s ce, and pressed the doorbell. No response. I tried again, still nothing. On the third attempt, the door finally went open, revealing a frowning Arielle.


    "What do you want?" She snapped, irritated.


    "I want us to talk."


    "Talk?" She repeated, her frown deepening. "How many times do I have to tell you that I don''t want to talk to you? Go away, Jared." She made to shut the door, but I quickly stopped her. "Wait, I''m here to sign the papers," I blurted.


    Her expression changed from anger to shock, but she quickly blinked in recovery.


    "Oh, umm, alright." She stuttered. "I''ll go get it."


    "At least, let mee inside and sign it," I requested, my eyes holding hers.


    She hesitated, her gaze searching mine suspiciously before nodding curtly. "Fine," she mumbled, stepping aside.


    I walked past her into the living


    room. She followed suit,


    disappearing into the hallway. I took a deep breath and settled myself on the couch. Arielle returned with the divorce papers, her movement brisk and rigid. Handing me the documents and a pen, she took a


    seat on the couch across from me.


    I nced up at her, meeting her stern gaze. For a moment our eyes held, before I returned my attention to the papers.


    "It''s done," I announced.


    She gave a rigid nod, not uttering a word.


    "Look, I would''ve loved to spend the rest of my life with you-" I began, feeling the sudden need to exin.


    "If Sofia hadn''te back," she finished the sentence.


    I didn''t respond, embarrassed she knew my reason.


    "Is that all?" She asked nonchntly. "We''re done, you can leave now.


    "You can have the penthouse aspensation."


    Her eyes red like hot coal. "No, thank you.


    I was momentarily speechless.


    Okay, that didn''te out nice, so I decided to try something else. "If you ever need money, you cane to medf you ever encounter any difficulty in the future, I''m always willing to help."


    "Look, Jared, drop the niceties. Let''s not contact each other after today."


    I forced a smile. "Arielle, you''re a good woman. We may not be husband and wife anymore, but we''re not enemies either. We can still be friends..."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 She was his wife.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    "Friends?" I taunted him. "Best friends? Just like you and Sofia?


    He didn''t respond, so I continued. "I have enough friends. I do not need more."


    He nodded and rose to his feet. "I''ll see you some other time.


    I wanted to scoff and tell him, "You wish," but I restrained myself. Instead, I nodded curtly and followed him to the door. He hesitated for a moment, sparing me a nce before walking out.


    As soon as the door shut, the dam broke. I walked over to the couch and copsed onto it, burying my face in my palms. Reality finally dawned on me. I was truly divorced from Jared. I was not hallucinating, it was real.


    I didn''t realize how long I sat there sobbing, but the door going open alerted me that Ashley was home. I tried to bolt to hide my swollen face, but it was toote; she saw me.


    "Are you all right? My goodness, have you been crying?" She shrieked, rushing to me.


    I tried to hide my face by looking away, but she forcefully turned it to face her. "What happened to you?"


    Deciding hiding or lying was pointless, I opted to tell her the truth. "Jared was here-"


    "Did he hurt you? I swear, I would kill him-"


    "No," I shook my head. "He was here to sign the divorce papers."


    "What?" Arielle eximed. And then she regained herself. "I''m sorry for my outburst; it''s just that I was surprised since a few days ago, he refused to sign the papers. I''m just wondering what changed his mind." "I don''t know. My marriage is indeed over. I finally lost to Sofia," I cried.


    "Don''t say that," Ashley cautioned, crushing me in a hug. "It''s his loss. Jared lost a good woman."


    I nodded, trying to be strong, but no matter how hard I tried, it still hurt. You don''t love someone for years and expect the feelings to just go away.


    Finally, after much consoling, Ashley was able to get me to stop crying.


    "Tell me, do you regret your decision to divorce him?" Ashley asked.


    "No, I don''t," I responded, and it was the truth. I might be hurt that my marriage of three years has been annulled, but I don''t regret it. It''s for the best.


    "It''s a good thing that you''ve made up your mind," Ashley continued. "One of people''s greatest fears is making the wrong decision."


    I nodded.


    "You know I''ve been in these shoes, right?"


    "Really?" I asked, looking up at her in surprise. "You, miss ice, experience heartbreak? Now, that''s hard to believe.


    "Come on, I''m not that bad," Ashley whined, yfully pping my shoulder.


    "So how did you manage to get through it?" I asked, wanting to hear more about her experience.


    She shrugged. "I just got over it. We all go through heartbreak at some point. Time is the greatest healer of all times."


    I nodded in agreement; time was the best healer. It was all I needed to get over Jared, the end of my marriage, and the loss of my child. Time.


    All of a sudden, Ashley yfully


    threw a pillow at me. "So I heard one of the fastest ways of getting past a heartbreak or failed rtionship is visiting the bar. Who knows, you could get drunk and end up in the arms of a smoky hot Mafiadord like those books written on W*****d."


    "You''re silly," I groaned.


    (JARED''S POV)


    I returned home, the divorce papers I signed still lingering in my mind. During the drive home, I tried toe to terms with the fact that I was now legally separated from Arielle.


    en


    She was a good woman, and a part of me was going to miss her, but I convinced myself it was for the best.


    I sighed and walked into the house.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Sofia was waiting for me in the sitting room as usual. "Hey," she called out, all smiles. And then she nced at the clock and frowned. "You''rete."


    "Only by a few minutes," I replied, taking a seat.


    "That''s right. How was your day?"


    "Normal."


    "Is something wrong?"


    "No," and then I took a deep breath and added, "I signed the divorce papers."


    Sofia''s expression changed from concern to surprise, and then tion. She rushed to me, throwing her arms around me that I feared for her bump.


    "I knew you''d do the right thing," she said excitedly.


    I nodded.


    "We have to celebrate properly."


    "Celebrate what?" I asked.


    "Celebrate our reconciliation! We''ve sorted all the issues we have. With no obstacle in our way, we can now be together."


    "Arielle was not an obstacle," I countered.


    "What was she then?" Sofia challenged.


    "She was my wife!"

 Divorced now, whats next?

    (SOFIA''S POV)


    I was taken aback by Jared''s cold demeanor toward me, but I refused to relent. I took a deep breath, trying to suppress my anger. In the past, it was me calling the shot, forming a miss hard-to-get, but now, the tables have turned. It was now my turn to amend things with Jared, and I needed to humble myself. I imagined a scenario where I could regain the influence I once had over him. With that thought in mind, I felt an overwhelming sense of relief.


    "You look tired," I said, bringing my voice to a soothing tone. " Did you two argue?


    "Yes," he responded.


    "Is she threatening, or trying to use the divorce as means to im half of your assets? Be assured that I wouldn''t let her. I have really powerfulwyer friends that can ensure she doesn''t take a dime from you." "Unfortunately, she''s not that kind of person. She doesn''t want anything from me."


    I was genuinely surprised. Was she stupid? What type of a woman agrees to a divorce from a man like Jared, and wouldn''t demand anything from him? At the same time, I was happy. "Then what''s the headache for? Isn''t that supposed to be a relief?"


    "I don''t know, but I don''t feel good about the change in her. It feels like she''s nursing some revenge-worthy grudge against me."


    I chuckled, amused by his unfounded fear. "You have absolutely nothing to worry about. What can a woman like Arielle possibly do to you? She''s literally nobody without your name. No noble family, no influence."


    Jared didn''t say anything, merely stood up, sighing like one who was tired. "I''m tired, and need to rest."


    "Aren''t you hungry?" I inquired. "I made basmati rice and drumsticks."


    "No, I''m not hungry. I had a heavy lunch."


    I nodded, even though I was disappointed. I put in the work to prepare that meal and having him turn it down, stirred up anger in my belly.


    "Umm, Jared?" I called, stopping him.


    He turned back, casting me a quizzical look.


    "Can I use your phone for a sec? My battery is low and I need to look up something on the Inte," I quickly added thest words when I noticed him hesitate.


    "Fine," he mumbled and reached for his phone in his pocket. He handed it to me, and continued walking.


    I sat on the couch, a mischievous glint in my eyes as I tapped on the phone. I did a few things and then rose up, a triumphant smile on my face.


    Gradually, things were going my way.


    (ASHLEY''S POV)


    I was sprawled on the couch,zily watching a Steve Harveyedy with Arielle in the living room. On intervals, I would check my phone, replying to messages on my social media ounts and following up some celebrity''s gossip.


    A message from a colleague at work


    popped up on W******p, and I


    clicked on it to see its content. Done responding to the message I was about to exit the app when something caught my attention. It was Jared''s update and profile picture. It had what could pass as a couple picture of him and Sofia.


    Suddenly, my expression changed to a heavy frown. That must have caught Arielle''s because she asked. "Ashley, what''s wrong?"


    I was angry, barely able to rein it in. I raised a hand, trying to wave it off. I didn''t want her to take notice. She was hurting already and I didn''t want such thrown in her face.


    "It''s nothing. I need to make a call on the porch."


    I hurried outside to the porch before dialing the number. He picked up on the second ring. "What the hell is going on with you, Jared Smith? Why did you change your profile picture, now of all time?"


    There was a pause on the other end as I listened to his response. "If your so want to show off your new rtionship; couldn''t you have been considerate and pick another time? You couldn''t even wait until Arielle was feeling a little better. What''s the rush for? You and Sofia are now free to be together, did you have to unt it in this way? Haven''t you hurt her enough?"


    There was silence on my end as he spoke. "What the hell do you mean she changed it for you? When did Sofia begin to be in possession of your phone? If she did, why didn''tT��xt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    you change it? Your old i didnt


    wasn''t even a picture of you and Arielle. Have some empathy, Jared. It''s been only but a few hours since your divorce, and you two are already torturing her in this manner.


    Again I went silent, listening to him. "Don''t give me that. You''re not a child, Jared. You know what? I don''t wanna listen to you. If you still have an iota of respect for Arielle, you will change that picture."


    Another pause. "Fine. I came out to talk to you, and I''m heading inside now. The picture should be changed within that time. Arielle shouldn''t see it. Thank you. Bye."


    After the call ended, I puffed out angry air, trying to calm down. I don''t want to return inside and have Arielle suspect anything. Satisfied that I was calm, I turned around and was shocked to see Arielle standing inches away from me. Startled, my hands flew to my chest. "Arielle? How long have you been standing there?"


    "Long enough to hear you on the phone," she responded, her face surprisingly cool.


    I sighed in sympathy. "Arielle, I-" I attempted to speak, but she stopped me with a hug.


    "Don''t say anything," she whispered. "I totally understand. Thank you for standing up for me."


    "I''ll always have your back, girl," I whispered back.


    As we pulled away, I examined her face. "You''re not upset?"


    She shrugged. "I am, but it was not unexpected. Sofia would always want to unt Jared and rub it on my face."


    My heart instantly went out for her, and I tightened my grip on her shoulders. "You deserve someone way better than Jared. I hope you find the one person who will truly love and respect you."


    "I hope so, too," she said with a forced smile.


    Just then my phone buzzed. I nced at it to see Jared''s profile picture had changed back to that of a little furry cat.


    "Look, I said, showing Arielle the screen. "It''s done, let''s go inside."


    We got inside and settled back on the couch, but the atmosphere was no longer the same.


    "You''re divorced now, so what''s next?"

 A little time out.

    (ARIELLE''S


    POV)


    I was startled by Ashley''s question, totally thrown off guard. "I...I don''t know," I stuttered. "For now, all I want is to return to work."


    "I understand," she said, patting my shoulders. "Come on, let''s go back to what we were watching."


    The rest of the evening passed in a blur. The following days were uneventful and the cycle repetitive. Ashley went to work and returned in the evening while I stayed at home, doing almost nothing.


    I missed my job, and made up my mind to return to work, damning my mother''s and Ashley''s advice. I nned to tell Ashley when she returned from work today.


    As for Jared and Sofia, I had no option but to block them on all social media tforms as I kept seeing pictures of them together at every turn. I deleted Jared''s numbers and blocked them. I would protect my sanity at all costs.T��xt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My mom was still in the dark about the divorce, and presumably Jared''s mother too. I was not going to tell either of them. I''ll let them find out for themselves, and if Jared and Sofia had the balls they could do it themselves. The familiar sound of the doorbell suddenly went off, alerting me of Ashley''s return. I rose and walked to get the door.


    "I''m home!" Ashley examined her usual mantra whenever she returned home.


    I smiled and we exchanged hugs and pleasantries. I let her settle down, before bringing up the topic.


    "Ashley, can I talk to you about something?"


    "Of course, what''s up?" She responded, giving me her full attention.


    "Look, I know you''re and my mom wants the best, but I have to return to work. I have recovered fully, and I don''t feel the pain on my waist anymore. Please, let me resume work."


    "Arielle, you''ve been through so much. So much for one person to handle, you need to recover fully. Your workce gave you enough time to recuperate, so what''s the rush?"


    "I know, but staying at home is making me feel even worse. I need something to keep me engaged. Staying home, and away from what I love doing is driving me crazy."


    Ashley sighed in resignation. "Fine. Your mind seems made up already. When do you n to resume?"


    "It''s the weekend already. I''ll resume by Monday."


    "Alright, but you''re putting me in a tight corner. Your mother wille for my head if she discovers I let you resume work," Ashley grumbled.


    "She won''t. I promise, I''ll tell her I convinced you," I said, throwing my hands around her.


    "Are you trying to bribe me?" She asked, giving na a yful suspicion look.


    "What do you think, huh?"


    We both burst intoughter.


    Afterwards, we returned to what we were doing individually. Ashley''s phone suddenly rang, and she gasped when she saw the caller''s ID. "Oh, my God, I totally forgot," she mumbled, answering the phone. "Hi, Juliet. I''m so sorry, it slipped my mind. Oh, sure, I''m stilling, and my friend is tagging along," she said thest words, looking in my direction.


    I raised a brow, curious about the conversation. The moment the call dropped, I asked, "who was that?"


    "Oh, that was my colleague at work, Juliet. You know it''s the weekend, and she invited me to a karaoke party happening in town."


    "Okay, so you''re going?"


    "Yes, I am," she responded, a mischievous look in her eyes. "And you''reing with me."


    "I can''t" I started to protest, but she cut me off.


    "No, no, noints. I won''t leave you at home alone." And before I knew it, she was pulling me to my feet. I trailed behind her as we got to her room.


    "Come on, Arielle. Quit being a party pooper. We don''t have all the time," she chided, tossing out clothes from the closet onto the bed.


    I stood by the doorway, still hesitant. "Ashley, I don''t know... I''m not really in the mood for a party."


    She paused rummaging her closest and turned to face me. "That''s exactly why you need toe. You''ve been cooped up in this house for weeks. It''s time to get out and have fun."


    I sighed, knowing my resistance was futile when it came to Ashley. "Fine, but if I get bored, I''m leaving."


    "Fine, deal."


    We proceeded to get dressed. Ashley insisted I wear something "party -worthy," and so I settled for a simple ck dress, while she wore a crop top and mini skirt.


    The drive to the karaoke bar didn''t take long, and before I knew it, we were walking into a dimly lit room decorated with lights and filled with livelyughter.


    Juliet, Ashley''s colleague spotted us and waved us over. "Hey, girls. So d you made it."


    Ashley hugged her, and I exchanged a polite handshake. With Ashley and Juliet, the atmosphere was boisterous, and in no time they were both screaming into the microphones.


    I grew worried for Ashley. She was a little too hyper active tonight. "Take it easy, Ash," I cautioned.


    But she chuckled, unfazed. "Why don''t you join us and sing?"


    "No," I shook my head vehemently. "I''m not good at singing. I sound like a frog and wouldn''t want to embarrass you or myself."


    But she wouldn''t back down. She


    handed me the microphone. "There''s nothing to be embarrassed about. Half of the people here sing worse than frogs, but they sing regardless. So just sing. Let it all out."


    Without waiting for my response, she moved over the song selection machine. "What song can you sing, and I''ll help you select?"


    I was about to respond when a young man in dark shades approached us. He spared me a nce before turning to Ashley. "Do you need help with that?"


    I felt goosebumps at the sound of


    the voice. Why was it awfully


    familiar? tried taking a good look at him but he had his face on Ashley,


    and it was hard to make out his facial features from his dark shades and the dim light of the bar.


    Ashley pointed to me. "I need help in selecting a song for my friend. You see, she''s an introvert who knows nothing but work, work, work. Can you help me?"


    "Sure," the young man responded. And then he turned to me, "Madam, do you know any song you can sing from start to finish. A favourite?"


    I nodded. "I know a few old songs."


    "Do you know of "I''m alive," by Celine Dion?"


    "I know it, but my head is quite rusty.


    "I can sing along with you if you don''t mind," the young man offered.


    "Alright," I epted.


    We took our positions, side by side to each other, but careful to keep a safe distance.


    The intro music came on in the background and Celine Dion''s face appeared on the big screen, behind us.


    "It''s about to start, five, four, three, two, one go!" Ashley yelled.


    My grip on the microphone handed to me tightened, and I opened my mouth and let the lyrics of the song flow out.


    I get wings to fly


    Oh, oh, I''m alive


    When you call on me


    When I hear you breathe


    I get wings to fly


    I feel that I''m alive


    When you look at me


    I can touch the sky


    I know that I''m alive


    I got lost in the song, and I didn''t realize how long I and the gentleman sang until the song came to an end. An ovation erupted in the bar, and I gasped, looking around, at the pair of eyes fixated on me.


    "What just happened?" I asked the young man.


    "What just happened is that you just captured the hearts of everyone in this room with your enchanting voice," he said smiling.


    But I didn''t return the smile, as I stared at him intently. Wait, that voice.


    "Dwayne?"

 Transcend running into each other.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    The young man chuckled and took off his shades, revealing piercing eyes that sparkled with amusement. "Alright, there was a catch. How''re you, Madam?"


    I was stunned, my eyes widening in surprise. Dwayne? Of all people? Before I knew it,ughter bubbled up from my chest, and I burst into tears-streaked giggles.


    He was thest person I expected to see, and I couldn''t believe I sang alongside him without even recognizing him.


    "You''re so-" I started, still chuckling.


    "A jerk?" He finished, grinning. "I know, guilty as charged. I''m sorry if I startled you. I didn''t want to reveal my identity and startle you. I wanted to hear you sing, and I''m d you did. You sing so well. Are you sure you''ve never had a music career? My cheeks turned warm at his ttery. I shook my head, still trying to process running into him again. Is this a coincidence, or some nned act?


    "Here," he cut into my thoughts, handing me a tissue. "You need it."


    I nodded and epted it, dabbing at my cheeks and eyes. Just then, Ashley and Juliet approached us.


    "Bestie, that was a stunning performance," Ashley said, and then she turned to Dwayne, you too, gentleman. You were-" She paused as recognition dawned on her face. "You again? Dwayne, isn''t it?" Dwayne nodded, grinning.


    "Howe we didn''t recognize you?" Ashley turned to me. "Did you know it was him?


    I let my hand up. "I didn''t."


    Surprisingly, Ashley didn''t seem weary of Dwayne like she used to be, in our previous encounters. She shed him a smile. "It''s nice to see you again. Thank you for singing along with her."


    I restrained a chuckle. Typical Ashley, always nice to anyone nice to me.


    "It''s a pleasure," Dwayne responded.


    "Didn''t you say you don''t know how to sing?" Juliet chipped in, staring at me curiously.


    "I don''t, for real. I haven''t even been to a karaoke bar until today," I replied.


    That drew surprised stares from Dwayne and Juliet. "You''re kidding, aren''t you? You''re in your twenties, if I guessed correctly, and never been to a karaoke bar. Is that what you''re trying to say? Juliet inquired. "She''s right," Ashley concurred. "She''s been so uptight in college, always buried in her books. And when we graduated, she went off to culinary school."


    Dwayne''s eyes sparkled with interest. "Culinary school, huh? I wouldn''t have pegged you as a chef."


    "So you''re insisting you''ve never been to a karaoke bar? Not even once, and probably you forgot?" Juliet pressed on, amazement in her eyes. She seemed bent on not letting the topic slide until her curiosity was satisfied. "It''s true. She''s been my friend for years and I can attest to that," Ashley said.


    "Ashley, you can''t be so sure. She might have visited without your knowledge. With a boyfriend or someone."


    "That''s not true," Ashley shook her head. "Arielle is not like that."


    Juliet looked even more intrigued now. "Are you saying she doesn''t have a boyfriend, fiance, or a man in her life?"


    At this point, Ashley''s eyes lost some of their cool. "Let''s not talk about that anymore."


    But Juliet was not ready to back off. "No, I want to know."


    "I said the conversation is over," Ashley hissed. I could tell she was growing annoyed.


    "It''s fine," I raised my voice in a cating tone. And then I turned to Juliet. "I''ve never been to a Karaoke bar until today, and it''s true. And about my rtionship status, I''d rather not talk about it. I hope you respect that."


    Juliet must have realized how prying she was because her face fell. "I''m so sorry if I was being too pushy."


    "Oh no, it''s fine," I said, shing her a kind smile.


    She nodded. "I just can''t get over how well you sang, hence the reason I was surprised you''ve never been to a karaoke bar. You''re really talented." Dwayne nodded in agreement. "She is. I was blown away when she started singing.


    Ashley smiled; she was back in an excited mood. "We should do this again sometime. Maybe next time, we can even get you to sing solo, Arielle."


    Iughed, feeling so at home amongst them. I was d I agreed toe. "Maybe, but don''t screw your faces when my frog voice emerges."


    Everyone burst intoughter.


    Suddenly, Dwayne checked his


    watch. "I''m afraid I have to run. It


    was great running into you again, he said with a knowing wink. "It was great connecting with you too, Juliet and Ashley." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "It was great having you," they chorused.


    As he turned to leave, I felt goosebumps. I didn''t expect to enjoy hispany this much.


    "Wait," I called out.


    He turned back, his brows raised.


    "Thanks for the sing-along," I said with a smile.


    He nodded and, with his hands in his pockets, strode away. Ashley turned


    to me the instant he was out of sight, a sly grin on her face. "Is it just me, ondoes this transcend running into each other? I mean, this dude is at every turn you make."


    I rolled my eyes. "Don''t start, Ashley."


    "But seriously, Arielle, he seems cool and nice," Juliet opined.


    I shook my head and began walking off. "I''m going to get myself a drink. Are you girlsing?"

 Shes just gonna live.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    "You will be fine, won''t you? And hey, promise me you won''t overwhelm yourself," Ashley said, concern perched on her face.


    We were parked in the restaurant''s parking lot. It was Monday, and I was resuming work. Ashley had driven me as she wouldn''t let me board a cab or Uber.


    "I promise."


    "Good. Have a nice day at work today," she said and hugged me tightly.


    "Thank you. You too," I said, returning the hug. After we disengaged, I grabbed my bag and alighted, waving.


    As I walked towards the restaurant''s entrance, a feeling of nostalgia hit me. It had been weeks since I''d been away, but it felt like months. I took a deep breath, excited about my return.


    Suddenly, someone threw their weight around me, nearly knocking me off bnce. "Goodness, it''s so good to have you back!" Reba eximed.


    "I know, right? It''s good to be back, and I missed you," I said,ughing and hugging her back.


    She giggled and grabbed my hand. "Let''s go in. I''m sure Mr Stone will be excited to see you."


    I nodded and fell into step with her. The familiar aroma of food enveloped me, a gentle reminder that I was back to where I belonged. The waiters and other workers all weed me with warm smiles and open arms. I was almost moved to tears by their kindness. After exchanging pleasantries with everyone, I made my way to my office. I was surprised and pleased to find it had been redesigned. A wee-back card on my desk caught my eye.


    I picked it up, reading the heartwarming message. "Wee back, head chef. We''ve missed you." I smiled and tucked the card away safely, feeling grateful. Afterward, I left my office and headed to Mr. Stone''s office.


    I arrived at his office and knocked on the door. He bade me to enter. I turned the handle and stepped inside.


    "Good morning, sir," I said, offering a warm smile.


    He looked up from the papers on his desk, a broad smile spreading on his face. "Ah, Arielle. Wee back, it''s great to see you."


    "Thank you, sir. It''s good to be back," I replied.


    "How are you?" He asked, his brows furrowing in concern. "Are you sure you''re fully recovered and ready to resume work?"


    "I''m fine, sir," I assured him. "I''ve had enough rest, and I''m fully recuperated."


    He nodded. "All right. Reba can fill you in on all the changes we''ve made while you were away. We''ve acquired some new appliances, and the workflow may be slightly different now."


    "All right, sir," I said. "I''ll take my leave now."


    As I turned to leave, Mr Stone''s voice stopped me. "Arielle, before you go, I want to know if you''ve made up your mind about the study abroad. There''s just a month left before the schrship closes," he reminded.


    I felt a feeling of disappointment at myself, wash over me as I turned to face Mr Stone. How could I have forgotten about the study schrship and my promise to give him an answer? I mentally pped myself. "I''m sorry, sir," I began. "But I can''t take the offer. And I''m even more sorry for not telling you earlier.


    His expression turned to understanding, but I caught a hint of disappointment. "It''s fine," he said. "I''m sure you know it''s until three years again before the offer can be reopened."


    I nodded, feeling regretful. "I know, sir."


    "All right. I''m sure you have your reasons."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thank you, sir," I said, grateful for his understanding. With that, I turned and walked out of his office. As I returned to my office, I couldn''t help the feeling of uncertainty that crawled under my skin. Was Losing a lifetime opportunity, or was it the right thing to do after, as needed time to heal after all that had happened?


    I returned to my office, shoving the thoughts aside. Time will tell. For now, I''m not going to let anything bother me. I''m just gonna live.


    In the days that followed, I settled back into my routine with ease. Since starting my career as a chef and getting married, my social life has suffered a decline. It''s not like I was a social butterfly, but I used to be better.


    But no more. I was now determined to make time for myself. And so during weekends, I engaged in activities I had longed to do but never had the chance: baking, morning jogging, attending events, and even a gym membership.


    After each workout session and a cool shower, felt better -mentally and physically. Within a few weeks it seemed I had begun to move on from my failed marriage, and the numbers on the weight scale reflected that I had gained a few pounds.


    However, something saddening happened one day when I visited the park. While admiring the beautifulndscape and nature works, a little


    girl of four years approached me


    face tear-stained. It happened that she visited the park with her mum but had wandered off and lost her way, and needed my help in finding her mom.


    I was touched by the adorable baby''s plea and agreed to help her. We went looking for her mum, and luckily we found her by the ice cream spot.


    The little girl''s eyes had lit up, as she withdrew her hand from mine, rushing into her mother''s arms. Witnessing their reunion made my heart ache. And my mind involuntarily drifted to my lost child.


    What if my baby was born healthy and alive? Would he or she have been this adorable, and would I share same moments with them?


    If it was a girl, would she have taken after me or Jared?


    No.


    A girl should take after her mother.


    If it was a boy, then he would have taken after Jared.


    I suddenly paused, realizing I was fantasizing about a mirage. A bitter smile crossed my lips, my child was long gone.


    Ovee with grief, I had slipped away before the grateful mother could thank me. In the following days, the pain of the loss of my child returned. I tried immersing myself in more activities, and it gave me some relief. "Arielle, your mum is calling," Ashley tapped me, jerking me out of my reverie. We were seated in the living room watching a reality show before I zoned out.


    I took the phone and answered it.


    "Arielle! What the hell? You and Jared are divorced and you kept it from me?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 The pain is slowly fading.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    The moment I heard those words, I knew I was in trouble, and had a lot of exnation to do. I took a deep breath, bracing myself for the conversation. "Calm down, Mom. Can we talk about it in person?"


    "In person? No, we''re gonna talk right now, over the phone!"


    "Fine," I puffed out air in resignation. "What do you want to hear?"


    "Everything. How are you divorced from your husband, and he''s already unting pictures of himself and another woman?"


    I stifled a scoff. That was definitely Sofia''s doing. "Mom, it''s a long story. But to cut it short, we parted ways because we realized we''re no longerpatible."


    "And what does that mean? Howe you two didn''t realize that in the three years you were married?"


    I paused, thinking of the proper way to let out the words.


    "Has the cat suddenly got your tongue? Keep talking, Arielle."


    "He''s in love with someone else. I just couldn''t keep up," I muttered.


    "Thedy he''s been unting?"


    I nodded, "Yes."


    "That stuck-up billionaire. How dare he treat you in that manner? I''ll deal with him. Nobody messes with my only child."


    "Mom, Mom, there will be no need for that. I asked for a divorce, and we settled amicably. We''re not enemies, so please, don''t do anything."


    There was silence on the other end and I feared she had ended the call, but her voice came on again. "Are you hurt?" Her voice was softer now.


    I was puzzled, but I responded. "I was, but the pain is slowly fading."


    "I told you to be careful of men, to be careful of him. Men are mean people; all of them. Your Dad did the same to me; left me for another woman, and now that jerk has done the same to you. What do men really want?" "Mom, not all men are jerks. The fact that the men in our lives didn''t treat us right doesn''t mean there are no good men out there."


    "There aren''t, which is the reason I''ve decided to stay clear of them. They''re cheats and heartbreakers."


    I sighed tiredly, here we go again. She''s gonna rant and cuss at men for the better part of the call. "Mom, can we talk of something else? How did you find out Jared and I are divorced?"


    "It wasn''t hard to figure out, even though I wasn''t too sure until I called, the signs were there."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "What do you mean?"


    "He''s changed his rtionship status from "married" to "single" on F******k. And suddenly, there are pictures of him and another woman littered on his wall."


    Wow! My mama is smart, I have to give it to her.


    "So you''ve been snooping around Jared''s social media ounts?" I teased.


    "Hell, no. I was merely keeping tabs on him," she defended.


    "Fair enough. But now you have to stop because we do not have an affiliation anymore."


    "If you say so. Speaking of divorce, I hope you asked for a settlement. He can''t waste three years of your life and notpensate you."


    Phew, there we go again. "No, I didn''t ask for anything."


    "Why?" Mum yelled and I feared for my poor eardrums. "Are you kidding me?"


    "I do not want anything from him, Ma. I wasn''t married to him because of his money. I''m content with my job and my earnings."


    "Sometimes, I wonder how you''re my daughter, and we''re so different. How dare you let him go without demanding at least half his assets?"


    "I understand your point, Mom, but let it slide, okay? I was the one married to Jared, and it was my decision not to ask for anything. Can we please just drop it?" I pleaded. "Suit yourself," she huffed. "But mark my words, you''ll regret not taking anything from him."


    "I won''t, Mom. Trust me."


    "That reminds me, I''m visiting soon," she announced.


    "Oh, okay. Umm, mom? It''s not like I don''t want you to visit, but is there a reason?"


    "Of course there is. I want to see how you''re coping. I know you''re trying to act tough, but it''s not always easy. I know the trauma thates with divorce, having experienced it firsthand. So, I''ming to visit, and I''m bringing you


    Sel


    some really nice supplements."


    I knew arguing would be futile. "Okay, Mom. I''ll see you soon."


    "Don''t think you can avoid me that easily," she teased. "And say hi to Ashley for me."


    "I will."


    As soon as the call ended, I exhaled loudly. In a dramatic manner.


    "That was one hell of a phone call," Ashley teased."


    "You can say that again," I responded, and we both burst outughing.


    "I take it your mom''s fired up by the news?" Ashley asked, chuckling.


    "Fired up doesn''t even begin to describe it properly," I shook my head. "She''sing to visit."


    Ashley widened her eyes yfully. "I guess we should buckle up ahead of time.


    **********


    "Arielle, hurry up, you tardy cat!" Ashley yelled.


    I hurried out the door and locked it


    before running to the car while trying to tuck a strand of hair properly into ce. It was the weekend and we were attending ady''s seminar, courtesy of Ashley. We still had about an hour to spare, but Ashley wouldn''t hear of beingte.


    "Alright, alright, we can go now," I said, settling into the seat beside her.


    She rolled her eyes yfully. "Yeah, Tardy cat."


    I chuckled, and we hit the road.


    As we drove, Ashley nced at me through the rearview mirror. "Siz what are you going to do about your mother-inw''s lunch invitation?" "Ex-mother-inw," I corrected.


    "Whatever, you know what I mean," Ashley replied with a grin.


    "I don''t know...I''m going to turn it down."


    "That''s not right, Arielle. She''s an older woman, besides, it''s her son who hurt you, not her."


    "So, you''re suggesting I honor her invitation?" I asked, raising a brow.


    "Exactly. She''s probably feeling remorseful about her son''s actions and wants to apologize.


    "That''s the point; I don''t want to be reminded of the past or be in contact with the family anymore," I replied, my voice firm.


    "Arielle, for my sake, please go," Ashley pleaded.


    I sighed. "Alright, I''ll call her and set an appointment."


    "Good girl!" Ashley teased, and I forced a smile.


    Jared''s mother had heard about our divorce and catted a few days back. She was back from her trip and pleased for us to meet and talk over lunch, and she asked me to pick a


    convenient time and


    nhad


    told her I would think about it, even though I had no intention of


    following through, but it seemed I had to reconsider now.


    "Hello, earth to Arielle," Ashley waved her hand in front of my face.


    "Sorry, what?" I asked, jerking back to reality.


    "We''ve arrived at the venue. Let''s head inside. We don''t want to miss the keynote speaker."


    I nodded, and we alighted. We were just getting to the hall''s entrance when I froze.


    "What''s wrong?" Ashley asked, following my gaze and she gasped. "Oh, no. What are they doing here?"


    "I don''t know," I mumbled, my eyes trained on Jared and Sofia in the parking lot across from us. Jared was helping Sofia out of the car, and they looked perfectly like a couple.


    "Quick, let''s hurry inside before they see us," Ashley urged, pulling my arms.


    But just as we made to walk on, Sofia swirled around and her eyes settled on us.


    Shit!

 Dont be a stuck–up ex–wife.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    "Let''s keep walking," Ashley whispered, tugging at my arm.


    But Sofia had already spotted us and was calling out. "Arielle! Ashley!"


    "Ignore her," Ashley whispered again.


    But it was toote; Sofia was already rushing towards her. "Hold on, you two."


    To avoid a scene, as people were already sparing us nces, Ashley and I reluctantly stopped. Sofia caught up with us, a smile I could tell was fake, stered on her face.


    "Arielle, Ashley? What a surprise to see you two. What are you doing here!?" She asked, her eyes conveying her surprise.


    "We''re here for a conference," Ashley responded.


    "Oh, the independent women''s conference? I''m here for it too," Sofia eximed. By now, Jared had joined us, standing beside her.


    "Babe, Arielle, and Ashley are here for the conference, too. Isn''t that a great coincidence?" She asked, cing a hand on Jared''s shoulder.


    Jared nodded, his eye darting briefly to mine before avoiding eye contact. "Hi, Arielle. Hi, Ashley."


    Sofia continued, her voiceced with mock sweetness. "You see, Jared has been so sweet to me. He drove me here because he didn''t want me and our baby stressed. He''s the best man any woman can have. I wonder what woman would let herself lose a man like him." I felt a sharp pierce to my heart at her deliberate jab but refused to fall for her bait. "That''s nice," I said tly, speaking for the first time.


    Ashley, sensing my tension, ced a hand on my shoulders. Jared noticed that too, and cleared his tone. "You should get inside, Sofia. Remember how you kept fussing about not wanting to miss the keynote speaker?"


    Sofia''s smile faltered a bit, but she kept talking. "Don''t bother; there''s still enough time before the program begins. I''m just trying to catch up with your ex-wife and her best friend," Sofia said in thest sentence, directing a wink at me.


    "Umm... sorry, we want to sit at a ce with a vantage view. It was nice speaking to you, Sofia," and with that, I began pulling Ashley.


    "Oh, that''s true. Why don''t we sit together then?" Sofia suggested, determined not to back off.


    Ashley and I exchanged nces; there was no way we were going to let Sofia sit with us. So quickly I responded, "Um, that won''t be necessary. You''re pregnant, and can''t sit same ce as us-"


    Sofia''s smile faltered again before she recovered. "Oh, okay. Maybe we''ll catch up during the break, then?"


    I forced a polite smile. "No, thank you."


    That seemed to flip the safety pin, and she red. "What''s the matter with you, Arielle? Why are you being such a stuck-up ex-wife? Don''t tell me you''re still mad at me because I took Jared away from you. I''m with Jared now doesn''t mean we can''t be good friends, you know?"


    My eyes widened, and Ashley gasped beside me. I made to respond to her, but Jared beat me to it.


    "That''s enough, Sofia. Come, I''ll lead you to the entrance. You know I have to return to work, right?" He said, cing a pacifying hand on her shoulder.


    "Oh, that''s right. I love you, baby," she said and drew his head down for a kiss.


    "E," Ashley said and grabbed my hand. We walked off, not bothering to look back. She led me to thedies'' restroom.


    "What was that?" Ashley asked, a delirious look on her face.


    "unting her man, obviously. So petty," I scoffed, reapplying my lipstick.


    "I''m sorry about everything she said-"


    "No, it''s fine. I just hope I don''t keep running into them," I mumbled.


    Done with our business in the restroom, we walked out to the conference hall. From the corner of my eyes, spotted Sofia. I silently prayed that we wouldn''t run into each other again until I left this ce. .


    The conference was an awesome experience, with speakers teaching various topics: rtionships, finance, and personal development. I found it highly informative and didn''t regret attending.  en


    Hourster, we went on a break, and was led to an adjourning hall for refreshment. While at it, we made sure to keep a safe distance from Sofia. After the break, we returned for thest session of the


    conference. And just like everything


    that has an end, the conferenceng


    finally came to a close.


    Ashley and I walked out after she exchanged pleasantries with a few people. We were approaching her car when we heard our names being called from behind. "Arielle! Ashley!"


    Without turning, we knew it was Sofia.


    Ashley fisted her hand. "What does that pest still want?" She whispered to me.


    "I don''t know," I responded, equally frustrated.


    Sofia caught up with us. "Hey, girls. Are you heading home already?"N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Yes," Ashley murmured.


    "Alright, I''m going home too. But my baby isn''t here to pick me up yet. So while I wait, why don''t we take a few shots?"


    Without thinking, Ashley and I blurted, "No, thank you."


    Sofia seemed taken aback by our outright refusal but still pressed on. "Come on, girls. It''s no big deal."


    At this point, I was losing my cool. "Back off, Sofia," I growled.


    Then I turned to Ashley, "Let''s keep going."


    But as we turned to leave, Sofia suddenly let out a scream.

 Hes in trouble.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    As we turned around to find out why Sofia was screaming, our eyes widened in surprise. Sofia was bent, clutching her stomach, her face contorted in pain. "Are you okay?" I rushed to her, concern on my face.


    Sofia didn''t respond; she just kept groaning. I grew scared and beckoned Ashley toe closer. "I think she''s hurt, let''s help her," I whispered.


    Ashley hesitated before rushing to my side. "Arielle, are you sure? I don''t know, but I don''t trust her."


    "Let''s just help her," I said, trying to help Sofia stand straight.


    Just then, two women approached us. I was relieved; more hands would be appreciated.


    "What happened?" One of them asked.


    Sofia looked up at them, tears now brimming in her eyes. "She...she tried to hurt me. I''m pregnant, and she pushed me," she said, pointing to me.


    A loud gasp escaped Ashley''s and my lips as we exchanged surprised looks. What was Sofia talking about?


    "How could you?" The first woman turned to me, her face turning red with rage. "You''re a monster to hurt a pregnant woman."


    "You''re barbaric!" The other added.


    I blinked, too stunned to talk. But Ashley stepped forward, trying to defend me. "That''s not true! Arielle didn''t touch her."


    But the women were not having it. "You''re gonna pay for this," the first one bellowed.


    The other pulled out her phone. "I''m calling the cops."


    My heart sank; if the matter got to the cops, I might get into trouble for assault. Sofia was pregnant, and who wouldn''t feel sorry for a heavily pregnant woman?


    "No, please listen," I tried to plead, but my shaky voice was drowned out by the loud voices of the angry women.


    By now, a small crowd was starting to form, and I grew scared as the matter might escte with Sofia sobbing hysterically.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Just when the woman was about to call the cops, Jared arrived. I let out a sigh, partially relieved that he might be able to pacify Sofia.


    Jared rushed to Sofia. "Why are you crying? What''s going on?"


    On seeing him, Sofia rushed into his arms, crying even more. If it wasn''t for the issue at hand, I probably would have rolled my eyes. "Arielle tried to hurt me and our baby," she used, turning to re at me.


    Jared looked in my direction, and with the look in her eyes, I knew he didn''t believe her. And then he


    turned to the woman still rantin


    about calling the cops. "Put your phone away; I can handle this


    situation.


    But Sofia insisted, "No, Jared, the cops need to be called. Arielle deserves to pay for trying to hurt me."


    Jared tried to pacify her but she


    wouldn''t listen. But just then, a youngdy, presumably in her early


    twenties, approached us. She


    walked up to Sofia and said firmly,


    "You''re telling lies."


    Everyone was stunned, and I watched Sofia''s eyes dim, losing some of their defiance. "What do you mean? Why would you say that?"


    The girl continued, "I saw you. Thisdy didn''t touch you. Frankly speaking, it was you who was trying to talk to her and her friend, but they weren''t interested. You''re making things up."


    And then the girl turned to everyone. "She''s lying. I saw everything and I''m willing to testify if need be."


    At this point, all eyes were now on the girl, and for once, Sofia was speechless.


    Ashley seemed to recover from the shock first before taking threatening steps towards Sofia. "You, bitch. You thought you could get away with your pathetic lie, but thank God it'' has been proven that Arielle


    is


    innocent and incapable of hurting anyone."


    "Ashley, stop," I pleaded, holding her back. "Let her be. What matters is that the truth has emerged."


    Murmurs rose in the air now, as the women who were once taking Sofia''s side now red at her with anger. "You''re unbelievable. I can''t believe I almost called the cops on an innocent woman," the first woman said. "You fooled all of us. What kind of a person are you?"


    Soon, so many voices rose, all berating Sofia. When it became too tense, she yelled at the top of her voice. "Get away from here, pick mes. Did I ask for help from any of you?"


    I shook my head, Sofia was unrepentant. I watched Jared try to stop her from exchanging words with the angry women, all to no avail.


    I gently tapped Ashley, "Let''s leave."


    And while the exchange went on, Ashley and I slipped away. We got into the car, grateful to be away from the scuffle.


    "I feel sorry for Jared," Ashley suddenly said.


    I turned sharply to look at her. "Why?"


    "That woman is going to ruin him with the way she''s going. He might not be aware of what he''s gotten himself into, but he''s in big trouble."

 Youre a good woman.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    "I still can''t wrap my head around what happened," Ashley huffed, flinging her handbag on the couch the instant we stepped into the living room. "That woman is unbelievable!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ash, just let it slide," I sighed, slumping next to her. "I''m alright, and that''s all that matters."


    Ashley turned to face me, her face serious. "You see, that''s the problem. You''re too soft and unproblematic, and that''s why she picks on you all the time. She should be hiding her face with all she''s done to you instead, she''s still making trouble." "Ashley, no need to rehash things," I pleaded, rubbing my temples.


    "But someone needs to remind you," she countered. "Do I list all she has done to you?" She asked, her eyes challenging."


    "No, don''t bother," I replied, waving my hand.


    Ashley scowled. "You need to stop being nice to your enemies, Arielle. Sofia is your enemy; treat her as such. Imagine wanting to help her after all she''s put you through."


    I sighed, feeling exhausted. "Ashley, drop it, okay? I just want to move on from this."


    Her expression softened, and she wrapped her arms around me. "I''m just worried about you, that''s all. You know I love you, right?"


    "I know, and I appreciate you," I said, smiling. "But let''s just focus on important things for now.


    Ashley nodded and I rested my head on her shoulder. And we stayed that way for a long time.


    *********


    I settled into the backseat of the Uber, and the driver zoomed off. Ashley had an early meeting at work, hence I had to board an Uber. I nodded slowly to the cool music emanating from the car''s radio.


    Just as we stopped at the traffic light, my phone rang. I gestured to the driver to lower the volume of the radio when I saw the caller''s ID.


    "Good morning, Ma," I greeted, bracing myself.


    "Arielle, how are you?" Jared''s mother asked.


    "I''m fine, Ma, and you?"


    "Aging."


    "You always say that."


    The older woman chuckled before her voice turned serious. "I don''t want to waste your time, I called to remind you about our lunch date. You promised, remember?"


    "Oh, yes, I did. And if it''s okay with you, Ma, we can meet today." I nced at my watch, calcting the time.


    "Venue?" She asked..


    "There''s a fast food ce a few drives away from my workce. We can meet there."


    "Alright, text me the location and time."


    "I will, Ma," I said, and the call ended.


    I typed out a quick text with the details and sent it to her. Afterward, I focused on getting to work.


    I arrived at work and settled into my usual work routine, my mind asionally drifting to the lunch meeting with Jared''s mother. And Before I knew it, it was already lunch break.


    I grabbed my bag and headed out dialing Jared''s mother as I walked.


    "Hello, dear," she answered.


    "I''m here, Ma. Where are you?


    "Look For the corner table near the window. You''ll find me there."


    "Alright, Ma."


    I spotted her easily and made my way over. As I approached, I noticed the change in her hairstyle-her once shoulder-length auburn hair was now cut short to a Bob level. She looked stunning, regardless. "Hi, Ma," I greeted.


    "Dear, you look good," she replied warmly, gesturing for me to sit.


    "What will you have?" She inquired, as I lowered myself into the seat.


    "Just iced tea, please."


    "That''s not enough," she chided, frowning. "You need to eat something. We''ll be talking, and I want you to have something in your stomach."


    "I''m really not hungry, Ma," I insisted.


    But she wouldn''t budge. "Order something, Arielle."


    I gave in, and a waiter appeared, and we ced our orders. And while the waiter was getting our orders, Jared''s mother started a conversation. "How have you been?"


    "I''ve been fine," I responded, feeling a little awkward. I was divorced from her son, yet she was being nice to me.


    Our food arrived, and we dug in. While we ate, I impatiently waited for Jared''s mom to state the reason for the meeting, but the older woman had other ns. She didn''t utter a word until we were done eating. She cleared her throat, looking at me intently. "Arielle, I know you''re wondering why I asked you to meet me."


    I nodded, "Yes, ma."


    She gave me a knowing smile. "It''s all over your face."


    I looked down, feeling a flush spread on my cheeks. Had I been that obvious?


    "But before I proceed, you have to do away with the "ma" title. You used to call me mum; if you don''t feelfortable calling me that anymore, Mrs. Smith can suffice."


    I was momentarily dumbstruck for a while, before nodding meekly. Words failed me.


    "First, I want to apologize to you for what happened between you and Jared -my son. Trust me, as much as I love Sofia I am not in support of what transpired. I like her, and her family too, and Frankly speaking, she probably wouldn''t have ended up with Jared if she didn''t travel abroad. Their bond was that strong, and our families wanted it to happen. But life happened, and they both chose different partners. Believe me, Arielle, I never regretted Jared getting married to you because you''re a good woman. We might not share the same bond I share with Sofia, but it doesn''t mean I do not like you. I like you, respect you even. You''re a good woman, and I hope you forgive Jared and


    understand he went after his heart."


    After she was done talking, I just remained mute. Not because I wanted to but because I didn''t have anything to say. There was silence for a while until I blurted, "What do you want, Mrs Stone, and why are you telling me all this?"


    "Because I do not want you to hate Jared or me. I want you to please forgive him." "But you''re not Jared," I pointed.


    "But I''m his mother."


    That''s right. I let out a sigh. "I have nothing against you, Ma. Like you said; we


    treated me so well. As for Jared, it''s hard not to want to hate him, but m learning to let go. It might take a while, but I''ll get over it. Thank you for bringing me out here, and the meal, but if you don''t mind, I''d like to return to work. My break is over," I said, stealing a nce at my


    learn not close, but you


    wristwatch to make a point.


    She nodded. "Alright, dear. Thank you for agreeing to have lunch with me. It means a lot to me."


    I nodded, "You''re wee," and rose to my feet.


    "Arielle?" She called as I turned to leave.


    I swirled back, brows raised.


    "You''re a good woman, always remember that."


    I stared at her for a while, unblinkingly, before breaking the gaze.


    "Thank you," I mumbled, turned back around and walked away.

 He wished she could be less demanding.

    (JARED''S POV)


    I scribbled my signature on thest document, relieved that I had finally tended to thest of the paperwork stacked on my table for weeks. Just as I was about to put the papers away, a knock sounded on the door.


    "Who is it?" I called out.


    "It''s Cristina, sir," my secretary replied.


    "Come in."


    Cristina entered, looking a little flustered. "Apologies for disturbing your work, sir, but I''m having some trouble essing thepany''s database."


    I nodded in understanding. Cristina is new, barely two days at thepany. My previous secretary had resigned as she was relocating abroad with her fiance.


    "Take a seat, and let me show you," I motioned to the vacant chair.


    Patiently, I showed her how to navigate the database. And a few minutester, she had gotten a hang of it.


    "Thank you, sir," she said, rising to her feet. "I really appreciate your patience."


    "You''re wee."


    As she turned to leave, I called out, "Cristina?"


    "Yes, sir?"


    "Are you active on social media? You know, F******k, I*******m?" I asked, trying to sound as casual as possible.


    She nodded. "Yes, sir."


    "Alright, I need a little favor to ask."


    "What is it, sir? I''d be willing to help."


    "I want you to help me check out someone on both F******k and I*******m."


    Cristina''s expression narrowed slightly. "Sure, can I get a name?"


    I paused, hesitating. What was I thinking? Am I really doing this? But I said the name anyway. "Arielle Smith, but you can check Arielle Meyers too," I added, just in case she had changed her surname to her father''s. "I''ll check it out."


    "It''s nothing serious, I just want to know what the person has been up totely," I added.


    "Alright, sir."


    With that, Cristina left, leaving me wondering about what I just did. I reclined back on the swiveling chair, my mind wandering. Why was I doing this? Arielle and I are divorced, I shouldn''t be concerned about her life anymore.


    But with the embarrassment Sofia caused her a few days back at the conference, I felt the need to apologize to her, but I realized she had blocked all my numbers and blocked me on all social media tforms.


    I don''t care about her life, I just wanted to be sure she was doing fine, I thought, before returning to work.


    Minutester, a knock sounded on the door amidst what sounded like a scuffle.


    "Who''s it?"


    "Cristiana, Sir. I-" her voice trailed off.


    I looked up from myptop, expectation lurching into my heart. She was back with the information I needed, I thought. But just as I was about to ask her in, the door forcefully went open and Sofia matched in, Cristina hot on her tail. I cocked my brows, surprised at the sight. "What''s going on here?" I inquired.


    Cristina''s face wore an apologetic look. "I''m sorry, sir. I tried to stop her and advised her to book an appointment, but she wouldn''t listen. Instead, she kept yelling she was your wife and would have me fired."


    Sofia turned to Cristina, her eyes zing hot as coal. "That still hasn''t changed. I''m still going to have you fired. You darey your pathetic hands on me? Who told you I need an appointment to see my husband?" I sighed, rubbing my temples. "Cristina, I apologize for the inconvenience. "You may go."


    Cristina nodded. "Yes, sir. Sorry again."


    After Cristina made a hasty retreat, Sofia mmed the door shut behind her and faced me. "Jared -"


    "What was that for?" I cut her off, trying to rein my anger in.


    "Your secretary disrespected me, that was what that was about," she retorted.


    "You asked for it," I fired and I watched her face pale.


    "I asked for it? Are you being serious, Jared?"


    "Yes, you did. You should have called me before visiting. Cristina did what any sensible secretary would do. You do not visit any organization without an appointment."


    "Really? I, Jared, book an appointment before I see you? What are you talking about? I''ve visited a couple of times and I never faced this sort of treatment."


    "That''s because Cristina is new, didn''t you notice that? She doesn''t know you, unlike the previous secretary."


    Sofia was momentarily silent, as her mistake dawned on her. But it was only fleeting as the defensive look was back on her face. "Still, it doesn''t justify the way she treated a pregnant woman. I want her fired. I scoffed. Was she kidding? "On the contrary, you owe her an apology."


    "An apology? I''m sorry, but that''s never gonna happen."


    "Alright, you may see yourself out then. I have work to return to," I said, looking back to myptop.


    "Really? Because I refused to apologize to some lowlife secretary of yours? Come on, Jared." "Why are you here, Sofia?"


    She made to say something but


    stopped as she approached me, a smile suddenly appearing on her face. She stopped in front of me and ced a hand on my shoulder know you''re mad. Fine, I''m sorry.


    I


    can only apologize to you, but not


    your secretary.


    I exhaled tiredly. "Alright, why are you here?"


    Her eyes lit up as she began to speak. "There''s a charity eventing up, and I''d love to attend and donate too. Also, I need new outfits and essories to attend."


    I was stunned, angry, and amused at the same time. "So you left the house toe here, create a scene, humiliate my secretary, all because of what you just said now?"


    "What''s wrong with that?" She asked, looking offended. "Are you now ashamed of me that you don''t want to be seen with me in public? Wait, is it because I''m pregnant with another man''s child?"


    I threw up my hands. "That''s enough, Sofia. Let''s talkter at home. I need to return to work."


    But she wouldn''t budge. "No, we''re going to talk here and now."


    I puffed out air, overwhelmed by her persistence. I don''t need this distraction. I have work to do. I tried thinking of a way to convince her to leave, but none was forting.


    Just then, a knock sounded on the door, and Cristina announced, "Sir, you have a meeting. It''s impromptu, and the foreign investors are already waiting."


    I silently heaved a sigh of relief, grateful for the distraction. I turned to Sofia. "You heard her, I have a meeting." Without waiting for a response, I stood up, grabbed the stuff I thought I needed, and made for the door.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    I reached for the door handle and turned to face her. "Go home, Sofia. We''ll talk when I return."


    *************


    I went for the meeting, trying to concentrate and not dwell on Sofia and how unbearable she can be. I was being patient with her because I loved her, and she was pregnant. know pregnancy messes with a lot of women''s hormones, which ultimately affects their attitude. But still, I wish she could be less demanding.


    An hourter, the meeting ended, and I returned to my office, but to my surprise, Sofia was still inside dozing off on my chair.


    Her eyes snapped open when I walked in. "Oh, you''re back. I guess you were not expecting to see me when you returned.


    "Why are you still here, Sofia? You''re stressing yourself and the child," I said, ignoring her sarcasm.


    "I was waiting for you," she replied, stretching.


    "Why? I said we''ll talk when I return home."


    "I didn''t agree to that, did I?" I insist that we talk now."


    I sighed and lowered myself on the vacant chair. Since she was not willing to leave, I might as well indulge her. "So tell me, why do you need new essories and clothes for a charity event? Christ, it''s not a beauty pageant, Sofia."


    "I know, I know, but wealthy and really influential people would be there, and I don''t want to look insignificant. Hence, I want new essories."


    I thought that was a mundane reason, but I didn''t push further. "How much do you need?"


    "$300,000," she responded casually.


    My jaw dropped at the outrageous sum she mentioned. "$300, 000?" I shot her an incredulous look. "You''re kidding, aren''t you? What do you need that much money for?"


    "I''m not kidding. Alright, I''ll give you a breakdown of how I intend to spend the money." As she said thest words, her voice took on an excited tone.


    "I intend to donate $50,000, and then use $250,000 for my clothes and stuff. I''m ordering a Monique Lhuillier couture dress, and her dresses are damn expensive. She''s a celebrity fashion designer, you know-"


    "Enough, please," I cut her short, my patience wearing thin. "Can you hear yourself?" I shook my head in disappointment.


    "I''m sorry, but you''re getting only $100,000."


    Her face instantly contorted in a


    scowl. "What do you take me for? What do I need such a paltry sum of money for? No, you''ll give me the exact amount I asked for. I mean, it''s no big deal. You''re worth billions of dors; you shouldn''t make a fuss


    about the sum I demanded."


    I went silent, weighing her words. She was right; the money was not a big deal for me, it was only a big deal for what she intended to use it for.


    "Fine. I''ll make the transfer when I''m back from work," I said, finally giving in.


    Her eyes grew round in excitement. "You will? Oh, thank you!" She leaned down and kissed me on the lips.


    "Can I get back to work now?" I asked, exhausted.


    "Oh, yes, you can. Bye, boo. See you at home," she blew me a kiss and sauntered off, leaving me wondering how I always give in to her demands.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 We all need friends like Ashley.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    I was getting vegetables and other cooking utensils ready when I felt a jolt in my stomach. I winced and grabbed the kitchen ind, waiting for the wave to die down. I knew it would because it was a feeling I was familiar with.


    The feeling had started three days back, and at first, I had attributed it to what I ate. But it happened again, and again, and it''s the third day already.


    I didn''t read much meaning to it because it wasn''t painful, just a sharp jolt that rippled through my abdomen like a tide of waves. And secondster, it was gone like it never happened.


    Deciding it was nothing serious, I didn''t bother telling my Mum or Ashley about it. They''d freak out and drag me to the hospital, and I hated hospitals. They reminded me of so many ugly memories. And so shoved the thoughts of it aside, deciding it would stop the same way it started. No need to worry anyone.


    "Are you alright?" Reba inquired, looking at me closely.


    I forced a smile; I hadn''t realized I''d paused mid-task. "Yeah, I''m fine."


    "Are you sure? You look pale, and is it just me, but you''ve been putting on a lot of weight recently."


    Iughed, amused. What does gaining weight have to do with illness? "Reba, I''m fine. And about the weight, I only gained a few pounds because I''ve been frequenting the gym."


    "Alright. If you say so," she mumbled, even though she didn''t look convinced. I was not in the mood to convince her either, so we both let it slide.


    "Need help," she asked, and before I responded, she already took over the veggies.


    "Thank you," I muttered, and moved on to the next task.


    **********


    Later that day, at the close of work, Ashley came to pick me up. On arriving home, we were surprised to see packages heaped on the porch. "Did you order something?" Ashley asked, turning to me.


    "No, I didn''t," I responded. "Did you?"


    "Of course not," she said, shaking her head.


    "Then howe they''re here, and who brought them?" I asked, eyeing the packages suspiciously.


    "Let''s see," Ashley said, already approaching the packages, but I pulled her back.


    "Ashley, that''s a risky move. What if it''s a bomb or something harmful? You''re just gonna walk over there and get yourself harmed."


    Ashley chuckled. "Really, Arielle? A bomb, thisrge? Quit being a scared cat, alright, and let me see what''s there."


    I stepped back wearily, watching Ashley like a hawk. She tugged at one of the packages, and a paper stuck to it fell to the floor. "What''s that?" I called out, rmed.


    Ashley didn''t respond but nced at the card and then eximed, "Aha! It''s for you." She turned to me, holding out a card. "See, it''s not a bomb. Take a look."


    I reluctantly epted the card and


    read the few words scribbled on it. "To you, my dear Arielle." Without a second thought, I knew who it was from. It was from Jared''s mother, AKA my ex-mother-inw.


    "I''m not keeping whatever is inside those boxes," I said simply, handing the card back to Ashley. "Why not?"


    "Don''t you and everyone else understand?said I do not want anything from that family! We''re divorced all these gifts trante to nothing but pity. She feels sorry her son left me and wants to relieve the guilt by being nice to me and


    sending me gifts." N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Arielle -"


    "Will her kindness bring back all I have lost in three years, courtesy of her son? Fucking no! She should stop already; I''m getting repulsed," I


    said, rushed to the door, unlocked it,


    and stormed inside.


    I stormed into the house, and to my room, trying to steady my breathing and anger. Finally, calm, I made a mental note to apologize to Ashley. She didn''t deserve my snap.


    After undressing and slipping intofortable housewear, I walked over to her room. I knocked, and she asked me in.


    "Hey, I''m sorry," I said, going to stand beside her as she undressed. "I snapped at you, and you didn''t deserve it."


    Ashley didn''t say a word; she merely stared at me for a while before drawing me into her arms. "Shh, I understand, and I''m not mad."


    "You''re not?" I asked in surprise, breaking the hug to look at her face. I searched it for the flimsiest hint of a lie but found none.


    "Yeah, I''m not," she replied. "You''ve been through a lot, and your level of emotional control is admirable. Just one unchecked temper won''t make me love you less."


    My eyes watered, and pulled her back in a hug, nestling my head in the crook of her neck.


    We all need friends like Ashley.

 Pregnant.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    "So, what are you gonna do with the packages?" Ashley asked when we were seated side by side on the couch watching Steve Harvey hourster.


    I whipped my head to face her, realizing the packages were still outside, on the porch. "I don''t know," I shrugged. "Probably send them back to her. Politely, of course."


    "Um, um," Ashley said, shaking her head. "You''ll do no such thing. It''s disrespectful."


    "No, it''s not," I countered. "She has to know that I meant it when I said I do not need anything from her family anymore."


    "Still, you should ept this one gift; maybe after it, you can tell her you do not want any more of them. Speaking of that, you should call her and let her know you saw the gifts." "There''s no point, I''m not epting them," I insisted stubbornly.


    "You already did."


    "Really? They''re gonna be there on the porch if you don''t let me return them."


    "And who said they are still on the porch? I brought them in already. They''re in the store room so you better go check what''s in them."


    "Ashley!," I called, offended.


    "I love you too, best friend. Come on, let''s go see what the olddy got you," she said, pulling me up.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Reluctantly, I followed her to the store room. Ashley did the unboxing while I stood, watching with disinterest. The boxes contained jewelry, really nice ones. Dresses, shoes, designer perfumes, and even female supplements. "Look, she even got your favorite green tea," Ashley eximed, holding out the pack to me.


    "I''m not blind, I can see it."


    "Come on, Arielle, drop the attitude. This woman means well."


    But despite her persistence, I remained resolute. "I''m still sending them back," I dered, folding my arms.


    Ashley stared at me for a while and then sighed, "Fine, do what you want."


    I nodded. "I''ll have them sent back."


    The next morning, as it was toote to get a dispatch rider the previous night, I got one and had the packages sent back.


    Next, I picked up my phone and dialed Jared''s mother''s number.


    "Hello, dear," she answered warmly.


    "Hi, Mrs Smith," I replied formally. "I wanted to talk to you about the gifts you sent over."


    "Oh, yes! I hoped you''d like them," she said enthusiastically.


    "I appreciate the thought, but I had to return them. I meant it when I said I don''t want anything from your family anymore," I exined firmly but politely.


    There was a brief pause before she spoke. "Arielle, I understand. I didn''t mean to make you ufortable. It was just my way of showing I care."


    "I appreciate that, Ma, but please, no more gifts. I need to move forward, and this is best for me."


    "I understand, dear. I''ll respect your wishes. Again, I apologize for any inconvenience," she said graciously.


    "Thank you, Ma. I appreciate your understanding."


    We exchanged a few more pleasantries before ending the call. As I hung up, Ashley walked into the room.


    "How did it go?" She asked.


    "Good. She understood," I replied.


    Ashley nodded. "That''s been sorted, I guess."


    "Hopefully. I have to go prepare for work now, and you should do the same too."


    As I took a step, the sensation in my stomach hit me, and I gasped, quickly holding on to the nearest couch for support.


    Ashley was beside me the next second, concern on her face. "What''s happening, Arielle?"


    I couldn''t say a word as I waited for the wave to pass. When it did, I felt dizzy and sat on the chair. I don''t know why, but this one felt worse than the rest. "What''s wrong?" Ashley pressed, kneeling beside me.


    "It''s nothing," I replied, trying to brush it off.


    But her eyes narrowed suspiciously. "Don''t give me that. Something''s wrong, and we''re going to the hospital."


    At the mention of the hospital, I swiftly whipped my head to face her. "No, I''m fine, really."


    I tried to convince her, but she wouldn''t budge. "No, we''re going. You are obviously not fine and you''re trying to handle your health with levity."


    "I''m fine, Ashley" I insisted. "See," I said, taking her palm to my forehead. "I''m not running a temperature. I''m fine, no need for the hospital."


    But her expression turned stern. "Either we go to the hospital, or I call your mom."


    My heart sank at the thought of my Mom.


    Reluctantly, I gave in. "Fine, let''s go."


    "We''ll get dressed and head out. We''ll call our workces to take the day off Hopefully, we don''t get sacked soon with how we''ve been missing work," Ashley said thest words with a yful smile.


    I managed a weak smile too.


    "Come on, let''s get dressed," she said, leading me to my room. "I''ll wait for you."


    I nodded and began to change. Minutester, Ashley knocked on the door.


    "Ready?" She asked.


    "Yes," I replied, opening the door.


    Ashley was already dressed and ready to go. "Let''s go then."


    We headed out of the house, and Ashley helped me into the car.


    "Which hospital should we go to?" She asked, starting the car.


    "Anyone is fine," I replied, trying not to wince as the sensation hit me again.


    "Alright," she nodded, and with that, we drove off to the hospital.


    We arrived at the hospital, and despite protesting that I could walk by myself, Ashley insisted on helping me.


    "Let''s get you checked in," she said, guiding me to the reception desk.


    Ashley brought me to a different hospital from thest one I was admitted to, and after filling out the necessary paperwork we were ushered into a consultation room.


    "So, what seems to be the problem?" The female doctor asked after we exchanged formal pleasantries.


    I exined the reurring sensation in my stomach, and the weakness afterwards.


    "I''m going to admit you temporarily, just for observation and some tests," she said after I was done exining.


    I epted, and the next few hours


    were a series of blood draws, scans,


    and barrages of questions from the medical staff. I was hooked up to an IV drip, to help me regain strength.


    Finally, the Doctor returned. "You''re free to go home for now, Ms. We''ll need you toe back in three days for the test results." Relieved, I nodded. "Thank you."


    "What do you think it could be, Doctor?" Ashley asked.


    "Unfortunately, we do not work with assumptions. We''ll need the test results to confirm anything," the doctor replied professionally.


    We thanked her again, and she Left. Afterward, Ashley helped me get back into my clothes and we left the hospital.


    "What if it''s something serious?" I voiced my fear to Ashley as we approached the car.


    She wrapped a reassuring arm around my shoulders. "Hopefully, it''s not."


    *********


    Three dayster, Ashley and I returned to the hospital. As we approached the entrance, I clenched my fists to control my nervousness.


    Ashley took notice and shed me a reassuring smile. "It''ll be fine."


    I nodded, wanting to badly believe that. We got into the hospital and this time, we didn''t have to fill out much paperwork before being led to the doctor''s office.


    The doctor weed us warmly, her eyes sparkling with a knowing smile that unnerved me the more.


    "Good morning, Ms Arielle and Ashley," she said, her voice overly warm. "Please, have a seat."


    I sat down, Ashley by my side, holding my hand in a silent show of support.


    The doctor pulled out a file and handed it to me, but before I could open it, she announced, "Congrattions, Ms Arielle, You''re pregnant!"

 Fate gave her a second chance.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    The words hung in the air, and I paused, momentarily forgetting how to breathe. My eyes widened, and my mouth hung open as I struggled to process the words while fighting to suck air back into my lungs. PREGNANT?


    How could that be? I turned to Ashley, expecting her to share my disbelief, and she looked just as stunned. Her eyes saucer-wide, and her lips parted in shock.


    Somehow, I managed topose myself, though my voice trembled. "What?" I stammered, my voice a raspy whisper.


    Ashley''s grip on my hand tightened, but I hardly noticed. I was too busy trying to process and inquire about the bombshell that had just been dropped.


    "Doctor," I continued. "I doubt someone of your noble profession would want to joke around. Please, tell me this is a joke." I pushed the file back towards her, my hands shaking. "Here, take it and ensure it''s mine."


    The doctor''s smile never left her face. Instead, she looked at me with understanding. "I understand your shock, Arielle. Most women are like that when they discover they''re pregnant, especially the expectant ones who have been waiting for years. But I assure you, you''re truly pregnant."


    She gently leaned forward, her hands pped together while meeting my gaze. "The blood tests and ultrasound confirmed it."


    My mind went into denial as I struggled to wrap my head around the news. I''m not just pregnant, but eight weeks pregnant. How did this happen? But I lost my child, and the hospital confirmed it.


    Or, were they mistaken? No, they can''t be. I felt the absence of my child; I stopped feeling pregnant afterward. So if I truly lost my child, howe I''m pregnant with another? I am sure I''ve not had a sexual encounter with a man since thest time with Jared, and it''s been months, for Christ''s sake!


    Five freaking months, so how am I two fucking months pregnant? How am I pregnant again?


    I turned to Ashley, searching for answers. She has been with me all this while, maybe she would have answers. But she looked even paler, even more than I am.


    I took a deep breath and turned back to the Doctor. "Doctor, I still insist that you''re wrong in your diagnosis. I...I was pregnant, but I lost my child exactly two months ago. A miscarriage. And since then, I''ve not been with a man. How, then, can I be pregnant when I''m not the next Virgin Mary?"


    The doctor paused, a somewhat confused expression crossing her features. But she quickly recovered, adjusting her gold-rimmed sses.


    "Um, that''s quite a spectacr urrence I must say, Ms. Arielle," she began, her tone measured. "I do not want to ride on assumptions, but from what you exined, I suspect you have a case of homopaternal superfecundation." "Homo what?" I asked, the magnanimity of the words scaring me the more. "What''s that, Doctor?"


    She sighed, leaning back in her chair. "It''s a rare phenomenon where a woman releases multiple eggs at different times, and they''re fertilized by the same man, resulting in two separate pregnancies, usually weeks apart."


    I was beginning to feel lightheaded from all I had heard. "But how is that possible?"


    The doctor''s expression softened as she stared at me with sympathy. "It seems you might have been pregnant with fraternal twins, but only one was detected. The other embryo, likely fertilizedter, continued to develop unnoticed."


    Against my will, my mind began to wander as I tried to figure out which of the sex Jared and I had after I discovered I was pregnant and could have conceived the second child. Was it the one in the Five-Star Hotel when we went on the short trip or the quickie in the bathroom on the day of his ss reunion?


    And as I thought about all of these, my face heated up in an involuntary blush. Get a grip on yourself, Arielle. Now''s not the time to think about Jared''s hot body. You two are divorced, besides, a serious matter was being spoken of. That was all it took me to snap out of the mini reverie, as I resumed staring worriedly at the Doctor.


    "Are...are you saying I was pregnant with twins?" I whispered, the implication of her words finally sinking.


    The doctor nodded cautiously. "It''s possible, but don''t want to assume. We''ll need to conduct ultrasounds to confirm. And, if you don''t mind, weThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    can conduct a scan to let you. See


    the embryo since you''re still in doubt


    about being pregnant."


    I turned to Ashley again, tired and unsure of what to say. She squeezed my hand, nodding. That was a yes, I guess. I turned to the doctor, "I''d like to see."


    The doctor stood, gesturing to the door. "Let''s take a look then, shall we? Sometimes, seeing is believing."


    I stood, my legs trembling, and followed the doctor to the ultrasound sound room, Ashley by my side, holding me from falling.


    We entered the ultrasound room, and the technician weed us warmly. "Please, lie down," he said, gesturing to the examination bed.


    I hesitated, but a nce at Ashley


    and the reassuring look on her face got me moving. I got on the bed andid on my back. Ashley took a stance beside me, holding my hand tightly.


    The technician applied gel on my abdomen and ced the probe. Suddenly, the screen flickered to life, showing a blurry image.


    "Is that...?" I whispered, my voice trembling.


    The technician smiled. "Yes, that''s


    your baby." He moved the probe, and


    the image became clearer. I saw


    little limbs, head and hands. I


    instantly turned jelly on the inside, at


    the stunning sight before me


    The technician tapped on something and a whooshing sound filled the room.


    "Is that the heartbeat?" Ashley asked the question in my head, her voice filled with wonder.


    The technician nodded. "Yes, it is."


    The sound of the heartbeat saturated the room, rapid and steady. I felt tears welling up in my eyes.


    "Oh, my baby," I whispered, my voice cracking.


    Before I knew it, tears streamed down my face, soaking the pillow beneath my head.


    "It''s beautiful," Ashley whispered.


    I nodded, unable to speak.


    The technician''s voice brought me back to reality. "Everything looks perfect. Your baby is approximately eight weeks old."


    I turned to Ashley, tears still streaming down my face. "I''m going to be a Mom again," I whispered.


    Ashley smiled, tears in her own eyes. "You are. The universe gave you a second chance."


    I looked back at the screen, my heart filled with happiness. "Fate yed a fast one on me," I whispered to myself. "But this time, it''s a good one."


    The technician handed me a towel to wipe away my tears. "We''ll give you some pictures," he said with a smile.


    As I sat up, holding the images of my baby, I knew that I would do everything to protect it. He/she would not suffer the same fate as their sibling. "This time," I whispered. "I''ll make sure everything goes right."

 The best thing to do.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    I walked numbly beside Ashley, my body present, but my mind wandering. We were leaving the hospital, and I was still dazed. The doctor had asked me to return in a few days to start my antenatal, but up until this moment, despite seeing my child through the scan,


    hearing its heartbeat, and holding pictures of it, I still felt like I was in a dream.


    One that fate has plunged me into, and sooner orter would cruelly pull me out of it. Ashley, God bless her, understood the state I was in and held me firmly by the arm. A gesture I was grateful for because I didn''t trust my legs not to give in and wobble under me. We continued walking, lost in our thoughts when suddenly, Ashley''s grip on my arm tightened. "Arielle, look," she whispered.


    I followed her gaze and my heart sanking from a corner in the hallway ahead of us was Jared and Sofia. From the look on their faces, they looked surprised to see us, too.


    Oh, no! I whimpered. This can''t be happening. "Should we turn back around?" I whispered to Ashley. "They can''t find out why we''re here."


    "We can''t turn back, instead, we''d ignore them and keep moving. Come on," Ashley nudged. I looked at her, and she nodded reassuringly.


    We resumed walking, and by now, Jared and Sofia were close to us. I locked my gaze with Jared fleetingly before looking away, as Ashley and I made to walk past them. But Sofia blocked our paths, spreading out her arms to block it further. "What''s the meaning of this?" Ashley snapped.


    "Oh, hi Ashley and Arielle. It''s been a moment, and I must say, it''s a pleasure to see you both again."


    "Unfortunately, I can''t say the feeling is mutual. Now if you don''t mind, leave the way," Arielle barked.


    But while the exchange was going on, my eyes were elsewhere. They were fixated on Sofia''s outstretched right hand, the ring finger precisely. My pupils dted as I kept staring at the ring in her hand. Hold on, is that not my wedding ring? And before I could stop myself, I blurted, "Is that my wedding ring you have on?"


    Ashley halted in her argument with Sofia, her eyes snapping to her fingers. "Wait a minute... that''s indeed your wedding ring, Arielle!" She eximed.


    Confident now that the ring was indeed mine, besides it was customized with me and Jared having only that design, I took a step forward. "What is my wedding ring doing with you? How did you get it?" I demanded coldly.


    Sofia smiled smugly, running her hand through her hair before cing it on Jared''s shoulder. "Jared gave it to me," she said.


    "Jared gave it to you?" I repeated, just to be sure I heard clearly. "That''s my wedding ring."


    Sofia''s smile widened. "Was," she taunted, her voice dripping with mockery. "You should be mindful of your tenses, Arielle."


    I ignored her and shifted my gaze to Jared. "How did you get my ring!" I asked, my voice low and icy. "I remember miscing it, where did you find it?"


    He shrugged. "I found it on our bedside table, where you used to keep it."


    I paused trying to piece his words together. Yes, I used to leave my ring. on the bedside table most times in the past, but I remember having it on, on the day of the ident. Howe he found it on the bedside table?


    But that doesn''t matter now, does it? We are divorced, and he can have his ring and give it to whomever he deems fit.


    "I see, you''re so eager to get rid of me that you''ve given my wedding ring to her already. But you know what? Good luck to you both," I said, sarcastically. "You deserve each other And don''t forget to submit the divorce papers to the local court so the rest of the divorce process can proceed."


    With that, I resumed walking, Ashley falling into step beside me. "Arielle -"


    "No, don''t say anything. I''m done with his silly sss, and I''m done with all of this."


    When we arrived home, and as soon arrived


    as we walked through the door, I burst into tears. My emotions were overwhelming, from discovering was still pregnant to seeing my wedding ring on Sofia; it was just so too much to contain.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Ashley wrapped her arms around me, trying to console me but I was inconsble. Exhaustion soon stepped in, and she led me to the room. The moment my body touched the bed, I drifted off to sleep. Hourster, I woke up and freshened up, and Ashley came to call me for an early dinner. While eating, she noticed I was picking at my food.


    "Hey, what''s wrong?"


    I sighed, paused, and put my cutlery aside. "I need to talk to you about something."


    "Okay..." Ashley responded, her brows creased in concern.


    I hesitated, my eyes welling up with tears again. "I don''t mean to hurt you, but I have to. It seems like the best thing to do."


    Ashley adjusted in her seat, looking scared and confused. "What is it, Arielle? You''re scaring me. Just tell me."


    I took a deep breath, mustering courage. "I''m leaving..."

 Only divorced on papers.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    "Leaving? What do you mean?" Ashley asked, looking stunned.


    "I...I can''t stay here anymore. I need to get away from everything. From Jared, from Sofia, from all of this," I responded.


    I watched Ashley''s face fall, and my heart broke even more. I knew she was not going to take the news lightly, but hours ago, after crying and waking up, I had a deep thought and decided leaving was best. I doubt I would ever get the healing I deserved if I kept staying in a ce that reminded me of my pain and loss.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Where will you go?" Ashley asked, her voice surprisingly calm. I knew it was a facade, but I was grateful she was trying to be the stronger onepared to me, who already had tears threatening to spill down my face.


    "I honestly don''t know yet. I just know I have to leave. I can''t stay here and pretend everything is okay when it''s not. I want to get a new life and heal faster. I deserve peace and happiness, and so does my child."


    "Ummm, I don''t know, but I think we have to talk about thister. I''m sorry, I think I''ve lost my appetite," and with that, Ashley rose and left the dining room.


    "Ashley "I tried to call, but she was gone.


    (JARED''S POV)


    I was seething in anger as I drove Sofia home from the hospital. Oblivious to my mood, she kept chattering away about her doctor''s appointment. I had driven her to the hospital to get her pregnancy supplements, and we had bumped into Arielle and Ashley.


    For a moment, I was lost in thought, wondering why Arielle was at the hospital. But I decided to push it aside for now. I had a more pressing concern to tend to.


    As we pulled into the driveway, my anger doubled, threatening to burst through the surface. We alighted and stepped inside, and I shot the door behind us.


    "Sofia, we need to talk," I said, turning to face her.


    "About what?"


    "About this." I reached out and grasped her hand, my fingers closing around her wrist. "Where did you get this ring from?"


    Her eyes narrowed as she eyed me warily. "I found it in your pants pocket while sorting out your clothes forundry." And then her tone turned defensive. "I liked it, so I put it on."


    "Found it?" I repeated. "And you didn''t think it was right to return it to me?


    Her eyes shed with defiance. "What''s the big deal, anyway? It''s yours, and it automatically belongs to me too."


    "The big deal?" I took a step closer, my voice firm. "The big deal is that that ring belongs to Arielle, and you have no right putting it on."


    Sofia''s eyes hardened. "Why are you still hung up on her? You two are literally divorced, and she''s supposed to return the ring. It''s not hers anymore, so what''s the fuss?"


    "Point of correction, we''re not fully divorced. The divorce papers have not been submitted to the court, and the official divorce decree has not been issued yet. We''re merely divorced on paper, but not officially. So until then, quit trying to take over everything that belongs to Arielle," with that, I released her wrist, stepping away.


    Sofia was stunned and it reflected on her face. I wouldn''t me her, I doubt I''ve ever spoken to her that harshly. I can''t be med, though; she''s making being with her difficult.


    Sometimes, I wondered if it was truly the pregnancy hormones or if the young and sweet Sofia I used to know had permanently been reced by this difficult woman I was living with.


    I stood there, my chest heaving with


    anger when suddenly, a sniffing sound brought me back to reality. I turned to Sofia and my expression softened. Tears were rolling down her cheeks.


    en


    I took a step closer and wrapped my arms around her. "Hey, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to scare you. It''s just...that ring belongs to Arielle, and it''s not yours to take."


    "That''s the point; you''re still chiding me instead of apologizing," she used in between her sobs.


    I sighed, stroking her hair. "Fine, no more scolding. I''m sorry I yelled at you. You''re pregnant, and I shouldn''t have done what I did."


    Her tears slowed, and she looked up at me. "You''re still thinking about her, aren''t you?"


    I sighed again, I was not in for her usations right now. "Sofia, this has nothing to do with Arielle. This is about you and me, and what''s right and wrong."


    She sniffed again, and I handed her a tissue from the box on the table in the foyer. Gently, I led her upstairs and didn''t leave the room until she was asleep.


    That night,couldn''t get rid of the


    thoughts of Arielle at the hospitab


    Why was she there with Ashley? No one visits the hospital if everything is okay with them health-wise.


    Before I slept, I made a vow to visit the hospital and snoop around. I could easily ask my investigator, but I wanted to get the information myself. The next day at work, Cristina knocked on my door.


    "Come in," I called out.


    "Hi, Sir. I have feedback on the social media handle you asked me to look into," she announced after walking in.


    "What did you find?" I asked, sitting up and trying to mask my curiosity.


    "Nothing serious. Except she''s been visiting the gym and trying some new activities."


    "Activities like?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    "Umm.. trying new dishes, early morning jogging, and attending a few events."


    "Thanks, Cristina. This should remain between us. Can you do that?" I asked, staring at her intently.


    She cowered under my gaze and nodded. "Yes, sir."


    "Good. You may leave."


    At lunch break, I left for the hospital to dig around. On arrival, I asked to see the head doctor.


    "I''m looking for information on a patient," I said, the moment we were in her office and after exchanging pleasantries.


    The doctor looked surprised, but she nodded. "Name, please?"


    "Arielle," I replied.


    There was a look of suspicion in the


    doctor''s face and then it was gone, reced by a professional smile "I''m afraid I can''t disclose any


    information about our patients."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Where to go? Italy.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    It''s been days, and my mood has improved greatly. I was finally adapting to the reality that I was indeed pregnant, and it was the best feeling I have had in a while. I visited the hospital for more tests and pregnancy supplements and resumed my antenatal sessions. Although my decision to leave had not changed, it was pending as I had not been able to have the conversation again with Ashley. Ashley always shied away when I tried to bring it up, but I understood. I would do the same if the tables were turned.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    But I knew we had to have the conversation definitely. I decided it had to be at dinner tonight, we were done putting it off. I took my time preparing lunch before Ashley returned from work, making sure everything was perfect.


    I was setting the table when she walked in and dropped her bag on the couch. "Wow, something smells nice!" She eximed.


    "Yes, I made your favorite," I replied, smiling.


    "Hmmm," she said, giving me a mock suspicious look. "What''s the asion? It''s not my birthday, is it?"


    "No, it''s not. Can''t I give you a treat?" I asked.


    "Of course, you can."


    "All right,e sit, and I''ll serve your food."


    She hurried over to the chair, giggling. "How did you know I was starving? I couldn''t go for lunch because I had a lot to do. Thank you, Arielle." "You''re wee."


    I dished out her food and set it in front of her, slightly nervous about how to start the conversation. I dished mine, and we started eating.


    "Umm, this is nice," sheplimented. "I don''t expect less, you''re a chef anyway."


    "Thank you," I forced a smile.


    We ate for a while, and when we had eaten enough to satiate hunger, I cleared my throat. "Can we talk?"


    Ashley paused and put her cutlery aside. "I knew it. You''re trying to buy me with food."


    "Oh, no, no," I gasped in horror. "I just wanted the atmosphere to be receptive when we talk. Ashley, please, we need to talk. We can''t keep putting this conversation off." "Alright, let''s talk."


    "I know you''re not happy about it, but I need to leave. I need to get out of here. Start fresh, you know?"


    "I know, and I''m sorry I''ve been acting inconsiderate all this while. It''s just that," she paused and sighed. I knew it was as difficult for her as it was for me, too.


    "You don''t even know where you intend to move to," she continued. "Do you know how scared I get just by the thought of you being in a new city or country all by yourself?" "Ashley -"


    "No, hold on. What about your doctor''s appointment?''


    "I''ll find a new doctor."


    Ashley nodded slowly, taking up her cutlery again as she scooped food into her mouth. "But what if things get tough? You have to get a new job, you know that right? How long will it take you to get on your feet? You have to get an apartment, pay bills, and work while juggling pregnancy alone."


    I paused for a moment, her words and their implications sinking in. But I shook it off, I can''t back off now. "I''ll make new friends and get help if I have to. I have savings, alright, I''ll figure things out. I won''t know If I don''t try, Ash. Please let me


    She looked at me, her eyes searching. "You''re really sure about this?"


    I took a deep breath, my mind made up. "Yes, I''m positive."


    There was a long pause before she spoke up again. "So I''m guessing you do not want Jared to know about the child?"


    My eyes darkened. "Why would I want to? He doesn''t deserve to know about my child."


    Ashley nodded, "I second that."


    "And Ashley?" I called, staring at her pleadingly.


    She looked up at me.


    "Can you please not tell my mom about the child?"


    Her brows arched in surprise. "Why? She deserves to know."


    "I know, but I still don''t want anyone else to know. I want it to be a secret until I have birthed this child safely."


    Although reluctant, Ashley nodded. "Fine."


    "Thank you."


    She nodded. "Since you''re insistent on leaving, when do you intend to leave and where do you want to leave for? And no, I won''t consent


    until you give me a country city


    name."


    en


    I paused, racking my head. I have decided to leave for another country, but I don''t know which one yet.


    "You see, you don''t know where you intend to leave for and you expect me to consent to your decision. Look, Arielle, I don''t think -"


    "Wait, hold on," I cut her short, something clicking in my head. "I think I know where and how."


    "Really?" she asked, interest piqued. "Where?"


    "The abroad study culinary schrship. Italy..."

 Enlisted.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    "Italy?" Ashley repeated, her eyes wide with surprise.


    "Yes, the founders of the schrship have their academy in Italy," I responded, excitement sparking inside of me.


    "What schrship?" Ashley asked, her brow furrowed in confusion.


    "The one Mr Stone, my manager, told me about," I exined. "I had turned it down, but I think it''s the solution to my decision to move now."


    "Tell me more-"Ashley made to say, but I was already shooting out of my chair. I hurried to the sitting room and retrieved my phone from the couch, tapping on the calendar screen. My heart skipped a beat as I realized it was less than two weeks before the schrship expired. "What''s going on?" Ashley called out.


    "I have to call Mr Stone," I responded, already dialing his number.


    "Hello?" Mr Stone''s voice came through the line.


    "Hi, Mr Stone. I''m calling about the culinary schrship. I know I declined initially, but I''m interested now and would love to know if it''s still Open."


    "Ah, Arielle! I''m d you''re interested, now. You don''t know how much I wanted you to take the offer and how disappointed I was when you turned it down. Yes, the offer is open and won''t be ending until a week''s time. And even if it was closed, You''re one of my top candidates, and I''d have pulled a few strings around to get you in."


    A smile and a blush crossed my features. "Thank you. How do I apply?"


    "You can sign the papers when youe to work tomorrow."


    "Alright. Thank you for your kind response."


    "Oh, it''s nothing. Do have a good night''s rest," and the line went off.


    I returned to the dining room beaming. "It''s happening."


    The next day at work, I took the schrship form, but as I began to fill it out, I realized I needed some documents. But there was a problem, those documents were back at Jared''s ce.


    A knot instantly formed in my stomach as I thought about returning to the house. If I could have my way, I would love to skip that par jt I can''t because I need the documents if I still want to be able to travel.


    Hesitant, and at a loss on what to do, I dialed Ashley''s number. "Hey, I need your help," I said, exining the situation to her.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go with you," She offered without hesitation after I was done exining.


    I felt instant relief. "Thank you, Ash."


    "You''re wee."


    "Um, one more thing Ashley."


    "What?"


    "You know, I don''t have Jared''s number anymore to call and inform him ahead of time that we''reing -"


    "Want me to call him?" She interrupted.


    "Yes, please. Tell him we''d be dropping by in the morning on our way to work to get the documents. I''d rather not talk to him if I don''t have to." "Alright, I''ve got you."


    "Thanks, Ash."


    "No biggie," she replied before the line went dead.


    I put the documents aside afterward and returned to work. An hourter, Ashley called.


    "Hey, I just spoke to Jared," she said. "He''s cool with using over."


    "Okay."


    *******


    The next day, on our way to work, Ashley and I pulled up at the house. My heart raced as I stepped out of the car.


    "I''ll be right back," I said to Ashley.


    She nodded and remained in the car while I walked up to the front door.


    Jared opened it, his expression neutral. I spared him a momentary look, he was dressed for work.


    "Hey," he called.


    "Hey," I replied. "I need to get my documents."


    He nodded and stepped aside, allowing me entrance. I hurried up the stairs, praying I didn''t bump into Sofia. In the room, I quickly gathered my documents, but as I scanned the shelves, I realized something was missing.


    "Where are my cookbooks? Did you move them?" I turned to Jared, who had joined me in the room.


    "No, I didn''t," he responded with a shrug. "They''re supposed to be there."


    "What do you mean, you don''t know -"


    I was cut short by the door going open, and Sofia stepping. Oh please, not now.


    "Those old, dirty-looking books?" She asked with a smirk. "I got rid of them. I didn''t see the need for them.


    I almost got rid of your novels too, but I couldn''t because I love novels


    too guess that''s the only thing we both have inmon."


    I slowly straightened up, praying I heard wrongly. "You did what?"


    "I got rid of them," She repeated. "They were looking sorge and medieval. You weren''ting back anyway, so I thought -"


    "You thought what, Sofia? You had no right to get rid of what''s not yours," I snapped.


    Jared stepped forward, his expression apologeticN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Arielle, it''s okay. I''m sure she didn''t mean it that way. She probably thought they were no longer in need-"


    "Of course, you''ll always take her side. What''s the excuse today? Aha! She''s pregnant."


    "Hey, calm down," he said, catingly. "I''ll get you new ones, okay? Just tell me their names-"


    "New ones?" Iughed, amused. "You think money can buy everything, Mr. Billionaire? Those books were first editions, rare and irreceable. And they hold memories, memories from my culinary school days."


    Sofia snorted. "Oh, please, they were just old books."


    I red at her but decided not to let the matter escte any further. She was not worth my time and energy. "You have no idea what you''ve done. Get out of my sight."


    I swiftly packed my documents and spun on my heel, hurrying out of the room.


    "Wait, Arielle!" Jared called out.


    But Ignored him and hurried out of the house, mming the front door behind me.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Arielle asked as I got into the car.


    I took a deep breath, trying to calm down. "I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    She nodded and started the car. "Let''s get out of here."


    As we drove away, Ashley reached out and ced aforting hand on my arm. "You need to calm down."


    I nodded, taking another deep


    breath. Slowly, my anger waned away. Ashley dropped me at work, and I headed straight to Mr Stone''s office. We went through the


    paperwork together, and one''s


    it


    was settled. He promised to submit the documents to the right source at the close of work, and I epted, returning to work.


    ******


    A weekter, my phone rang.


    "Arielle," Mr Stone''s voice came through the line. "I have good news. Your name has been enlisted for the schrship."


    My heart skipped a beat. "Really?"


    "Yes. Just wait for a few more days for the departure details."


    I smiled, excitement flowing through my veins. "Thank you, Mr. Stone."


    "Congrattions, Arielle. You deserve it."

 Leaving the country and its memories behind.

    (ARIELLE''S


    POV)


    her in the dark.


    The waiting period before my departure felt like a time bomb, ticking away with each passing minute. A few days before I left, I decided to visit my mother and inform her about my departure. After having a careful deliberation, I decided it would be a great injustice to leave I found her in the garden, tending to her flowers.


    "Hey, mum," I called from behind.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She swiftly turned around, startled. "You, terrible child," she eximed, a smile creeping into her lips. "You startled me."


    "I know. That was the idea," I responded, shing her a mischievous smile.


    "Why are you here? Aren''t you supposed to be at work," she asked, taking off her gloves.


    "Umm, I came because I want us to talk."


    "Really? Is something wrong?" She inquired, staring at me with concern.


    "Not really. Can we talk inside?"


    "Sure, sure. Let''s head in," she mumbled, leading the way.


    "I got a culinary schrship," I announced, the moment we were seated in the living room.


    "Okay?" She said, urging me to go further.


    "I''m leaving. The schrship is being held abroad. I.. Italy."


    There was silence as her expression turned from thoughtful to unreadable. And then to my surprise, her face broke out in a smile. "Oh, my dear, that''s good news! I''m so proud of you."


    I was momentarily confused, searching her face for a hint of a lie, but there was none. "Huh, you''re happy?"


    She looked taken aback by my question. "Why not?


    "I...I was worried you''d not be happy with my decision."


    "I see. Believe me, Arielle, I''m truly changed. Gone are the days I criticize your decisions. I want to be the good mother you''ve always wanted to have.


    "So you''re just gonna let me go like that? You''re not gonna miss me or something?" I asked, still in doubt.


    "Of course, I''d miss you, but I want you to be happy," she responded, hugging me tightly.


    "Wow!" I let out, returning the hug. I was loving this new rtionship with my mother.


    "You know, it''s funny how I have been expecting you to move out of the city since the incident eigh Jared. You know, get away from everything." "Really?" I was genuinely surprised. Was this my mother speaking? "So why didn''t you mention it?"


    "I didn''t want to be that pushy


    mother anymore who loves to dictate everything for her daughter. If you have to leave, then it has to be because you want to, and not me putting you up to it."


    I nodded, feeling really emotional. Oh, how much I love this new side of my mother. "I''ll be back," I promised.


    "I know you will," she said, smiling.


    "But fornow. go and chase your ke me proud." Contep &


    like you''ve always wanted


    I nodded, feeling a lump form in my throat. Oh God, I''m gonna cry.


    "Will you be okay?" I asked.


    "Of course, I will," she replied. "I have my friends, and Ashley will check in on me often. Don''t worry about me."


    I hugged her tightly, and this time, I let the tears fall.


    ********


    The day of my departure finally arrived, and Ashley and my mother escorted me to the airport.


    "Are you sure you have everything?" Ashley asked, checking my luggage."


    "Yes, I''m sure," I affirmed.


    My mother hugged me tightly. "Be safe, Arielle. Call me as soon as you arrive.


    "I will."


    Ashley handed me a small package. "A going-away gift. Open it on the ne."


    I hugged her. "Thank you, Ash."


    As I walked through security, I turned back to my mother and Ashley waving goodbye. I smiled, trying to mask my emotions. "Boarding flight 321 to Italy," the announcement came over the loudspeaker.


    I inhaled deeply, shouldered my bag, and walked toward the gate.


    I settled into my seat in the ne


    -


    Ashley''s gift a small


    lehound jotter with a smakel


    written on the first page.


    "New beginnings start with a recipe for happiness. Love, Ash."


    I smiled, hugging the jotter to my chest as tears glistened in my eyes.


    "Goodbye," I whispered, as the ne took off, leaving the country and its memories behind. For the time being.

 For the first time, he wondered if he did the right thing.

    (JARED''S POV)


    It was a Saturday, and I walked out of the gym room after a strenuous workout. I was stunned to see Sofia slouched on the couch, flipping through TV channels. Wait, wasn''t she supposed to be preparing for the Charity event? "Hey, aren''t you supposed to be leaving for the charity event soon? I asked, approaching her.


    She turned to me with a dismissive shrug. "I''m not going."


    "Why not?"


    "I don''t feel well," she said, cing a hand on her stomach. "The baby doesn''t want me to go."


    I raised an eyebrow. "So, the money I gave you was for nothing, then?"


    "Oh, I did order the dress, but I won''t be donating anymore."


    My anger red up like it had been waiting on the surface. "What''s going on with you, Sofia? Why did you demand such a sum of money and now you''re not even using it for the charity event?"


    Her anger red too, matching mine. "Don''t shout at me over such a little sum, Jared."


    I took a deep breath, trying to calm my temper. "Sofia, was there even a charity event, or was it just an excuse to get money from me?"


    Her silence spoke volumes. I didn''t wait for an answer. I turned and walked away.


    "Jared, wait!" Sofia shouted after me.


    But I was already skidding up the stairs.


    I got to the room, stripped out of my gym wear, and got under the shower. While at it, my mind wandered.


    I thought of Arielle and couldn''t help butpare her to Sofia. Arielle would never lie to extort money from me; in fact, she disliked demanding money from me to the point I had to forcefully give her my card. Arielle -sweet, calm, reserved, and virtuous. For a moment, for the first time since our divorce, I wondered if I did the right thing.


    Was I right by going after my teenage love instead of staying with my wife? But I quickly shook the thoughts off. I don''t regret anything, not one bit. It was Sofia I loved, and not Arielle.


    And Sofia was the way she was now because she was pregnant. Once she gives birth, she''ll return to her good old self. And with that constion, I focused on my shower.


    After bathing, I got dressed and walked out. I needed to step out and get some air. It was not a working day, so I could hang out at my favorite snooker game house.


    I got downstairs, and Sofia was still in the sitting room. She looked up as I approached.


    "Going somewhere?"


    "Yes. I want to get some fresh air," I responded simply.


    "Are you trying to insinuate that I suffocate you?''


    Without waiting, I walked off despite her protests.


    "I''ll talk to youter, Sofia," I said over my shoulder, not looking back.


    ************


    I walked into the snooker house, weed by the familiar sounds of clicking balls andughter. Spotting a group of regrs, I joined them for I the


    a game. Hourster, I dominem for


    table, whipping all their asses


    "Man, you''re good!!" one of the yers eximed.


    "I know, right?" I said, smiling with pride. I like the euphoria thates with winning.


    After a few more games, I bid the guys goodbye and headed to the bar to grab a chilled drink.


    The bartender, a friendly woman named Amara, greeted me with a smile.


    "The usual?" she asked.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I nodded, and she handed me a chilled beer took a sip, savouring the cold soothing taste. Just as I was starting to unwind, someone cleared their throat beside me.4 turned to see a figure sliding into the stool beside me.


    "Mind if I join you?" the person asked.


    On seeing the owner of the voice, my face hardened. It was Denzel.


    "What brings you here!" I asked gruffly, casting him a stern look.


    He shed me his signature smile, the one people found charming but I found annoying. "Just enjoying the evening, my friend. I saw you and thought I''d drop by to say hi."


    "I''m. Not. Your. Friend. Denzel," I said, punctuating each word. "Leave while I''m still being nice."


    "Come on, man, what''s the hate for? If there''s anyone who should be mad, it has to be me. You took the woman I loved -"


    "The woman you tried to rape when she was barely seventeen, rather. How Noble of you," I sneered.


    "That''s in the past. Yo, get over the past, Jared. We were just kids then."


    "Just kids? You''re nauseating, Denzel. Leave here."


    "I''m not leaving, I''m here to grab a drink too."


    I Ignored him and focused on my drink while he turned to the bartender and ced an order.


    "How''s yourpany going?" He asked.


    I paused, my grip on the drink ss tightening. "Which of them? Oh let me guess, the one you set its warehouse on fire?"


    "How many times do I have to say that I had no hand in that?" Denzel groaned. "You love casting me in a bad light, don''t you?"


    "You''ve always been made for the bad light, Denzel. Just wait until I get all the evidence I need to charge you for arson, and you''re gone, man."


    "Oops, I''m scared," Denzel said with a mock scared expression. "I''ll love to see you try, but be rest assured that you''ll find nothing. Do you know why? Because I''m innocent."


    "Fine. We''ll see," I said and gulped


    down thest of my drink. I had intended to stay a bit longer, but with Denzel beside me, I would rather leave. Else, I might be forced to strangle him to death.


    I paid the bartender and left her a generous tip before walking off.


    In the car, as I drove home, I turned on the radio to listen to the mid-day news. Amercial advertisement was on, and after it, the news came on.


    The reporter was reporting about a restaurant that had a fire outbreak in it, and although the fire department had arrived, significant damage had been done to a part of the building.


    But I wasn''t listening anymore, as my heart began to pound in my chest. Panic rose inside of me; that was the restaurant Arielle worked in!

 Fucking submit the papers to the court!

    (JARED''S POV)


    I instantly stepped on the brake pedal, reversing the car, and speeding off in the direction of the restaurant. On arrival, true to the reporter''s words, the restaurant had been in a fire ident.


    My heart continued to thud as I approached the crowd of peoplepromising the fire department, customers, and staff. I used my eyes to search for Arielle.


    With each passing moment that I didn''t set eyes on her, my heart clenched in my chest, as I tried not to think of the worst. When I couldn''t find her in the crowd, I decided to approach any of the staff. Who knows, maybe she was absent from work today. With that feeble constion, I approached Reba, whom I had spotted.


    "Hey, Reba, are you alright?" I asked, genuinely concerned and not because I wanted information from her only.


    She looked at me, surprised but nodded. "Y-yes, I''m fine, thanks."


    "I''m so sorry about what happened," I said, and then ncing around, asked, "Where''s Arielle?"


    She looked at me like one who had asked the most incredulous question. "You''re not aware?"


    "Aware of what?" I asked, the dreadful feeling in my stomach returning. Oh Lord, it shouldn''t be bad news.


    Reba hesitated before speaking. "Arielle left the country a week ago."


    I was taken aback. "What? Where? How?" I threw all the questions at her once.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t give out much information...she left on a culinary schrship."


    I paused, assimting the information. Arielle had left the country? "How did she get the schrship? From whom?"


    Reba''s eyes darted around nervously. "I''m sorry, but I really can''t say more."


    "Reba, please," I urged, but she shook her head.


    "I''m sorry," she repeated, her voice resolute but polite. With that, she turned and quickly walked away.


    I stood there, confused, trying to process the news. Arielle was gone.


    Slowly, I dragged my feet back to my car and settled in. Arielle was gone. The thought kept ringing in my head relentlessly like a bell.


    Usually, I shouldn''t care if she left or not; we''re no longer an item, after all. But still, the thought of never seeing her again, ever, didn''t sit well with me.


    Quickly, I reached for my phone and dialed Ashley''s number.


    "Hey," she answered. "What''s up?''


    "I''m good," I mumbled, going straight to the point. "So I stopped at Arielle''s workce; I heard in the news that they were involved in a fire ident, so I decided to stop by and ensure she was okay. But surprisingly, I was told she left the country a week ago." "Okay, is there a problem?" Ashley asked.


    I paused, the sudden coldness of her tone not going unnoticed, but went on regardless. "I want to know where she left to, and if she''s fine."


    "Why?"


    Wow, I hadn''t expected this level of resistance. "Come on, Ash, Arielle and I are not enemies. I just want to know how she''s doing and why she left the country so suddenly without notice."


    "I''m sorry, but you lost that right. You two are no longer together, so I think you should mind your business henceforth. And it''s Ashley to you, not Ash. You''re not Arielle."


    "That''s a little rude, Ashley," I protested, taken aback by her harsh tone. "Arielle and I are still married, technically -"


    "Then fucking submit the papers to the court and let her be!" Ashley yelled, and with that, she dropped the call.


    "Wow!" I eximed, staring at my phone in shock. I hadn''t seen thating. Ashley had always been protective of Arielle, but this was on another level.


    I sat back in my car, letting my mind wander. Where had Arielle gone? And why do I care so much?This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    The questions kept swirling in my head, refusing to let me go. And even when I started the car''s engine, it still didn''t go away.


    I drove home, my thoughts still


    divided. Somehow, I had an underlying feeling of guilt; what if Arielle had left because of the divorce? Maybe she couldn''t stand me and Sofia together and opted to leave. Had we driven her away? I thought wearily.


    No, it can''t be, Reba said she left on a culinary schrship. Having been married to Arielle for three years, I knew she had always wanted to advance in her career but held dback because of our marriage. Who knows, our divorce might have provided her with the opportunity now.


    As I pulled into the driveway, I did my best to stifle the thoughts. I got inside, and Sofia seemed to be waiting for me.


    "Hey, how was your day?" She asked, a bright smile on her face as she approached.


    My eyes narrowed in suspicion, what''s with the improved mood? Were we not in an argument hours ago before I left the house?


    "It was fine," I replied regardless, forcing a smile.


    Her eyes glittered, and I knew instantly that something was up. "I have great news! I spoke to my parents, and Dad''s now responding to treatment." "That''s amazing," I said, and I meant it.


    "I know, right? And," she continued. "I spoke to my gynecologist, and she said I''ll be due for delivery by the 29th of next month."


    I nodded, trying to muster up enough enthusiasm. Sofia was eight months ago, so it was expected. "That''s great news."


    But her eyes lost some of their brightness. She stepped closer, her brows furrowing. "What''s wrong? Aren''t you happy about the news?"


    I faked another smile. "Of course, I''m happy. I''m just...tired. Long day."


    Her eyes lingered on mine, but luckily she didn''t push. "Okay, go rest then."


    I nodded, grateful for the escape. "Yeah, I think I will."


    "And, Jared? Your mother called, she said we''re having dinner at her ce tomorrow. She wants to talk to use about something important. She''s been trying to reach you all day" Sofia called after me as I resumed walking. .


    "Alright," I mumbled, and walked on.


    s won


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 The dinner.

    (JARED''S POV)


    "What do you think your mother wants to talk to us about?" Sofia asked, breaking the silence in the car.


    We were on the way to my mother''s ce for dinner the next day, and Sofia wouldn''t stop worrying about the motive behind the invitation.


    I shrugged. "I don''t know."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "I hope it''s not for something bad," she went on.


    "Yeah, me too."


    We drove in silence for a few more moments until Sofia spoke up again. "Are you sure you''re okay? Your mood hasn''t been your best since you returned home yesterday."


    "I''m fine," I responded, keeping my eyes fixed on the road. There was no way I was going to tell her that I had been worried about Arielle since yesterday. No way. It was going to cause another rift. Sofia nodded and looked out the window.


    We soon arrived at my mother''s house, and the butler was already waiting at the door to take our coats. My mother was a fan of having numerous staff with different job descriptions, unlike me, who liked my space. "Wee, sir, Madam," the butler greeted, taking the coats. "Your mother is waiting for you in the dining room."


    As we walked into the dining room, my Mom rose from her seat, a bright and warm smile on her face. "Hey, dear. It''s great to see you both."


    "Hi, Mom," I replied, walking over to kiss her cheek.


    "Hi, Mom," Sofia chimed, doing the same.


    My mother''s eyes sparkled as she took in Sofia''s baby bump. "Oh my, you''re glowing, dear. Motherhood suits you."


    A blush spread across Sofia''s face. "Thanks, Mom."


    We took our seats, and the chef, who was standing just by the table, began to serve the meal.


    "What''s the asion, Mom?" I asked, curiosity getting the better of me. "You said you wanted to talk to us about something important." "Yes, I did," she affirmed, chewing her colew slowly. "And it''s a very delicate matter."


    Sofia and I exchanged a nce, our curiosity piqued.


    "What is it?" I pressed.


    She paused as if collecting her thoughts before speaking. "It''s about your rtionship with Sofia, Jared..."


    She trailed off, and I suddenly felt uneasy about the direction the discussion was about to take.


    "Go on," I urged.


    But before she could continue, the chef interrupted, "Would you like me to refill your sses, Ma''am?"


    She nodded. "Yes, please."


    The brief interruption gave me time to process what she might say next. What could be going wrong with my rtionship with Sofia?


    The chef poured the drinks and left, and we were alone again. I turned to my mother, urging her to resume talking with my eyes. "Jared, I think it''s time we discussed what''s going on between you and Sofia," she dropped the bombshell.


    I paused, momentarily thrown off


    guard by the question and, at the same time, confused about what my mother meant. "I don''t think I understand you, Mother," I said stealing a nce at Sofia. Her expression was nk.


    "What''s going on between you two?" She reiterated, her eyes locked in mine. "Ummm..." I stuttered, but Sofia beat me to it.


    "Jared and I are in love," she said, cing a hand in mine, "and if he''s okay with it, we can make our


    rtionship official. People can


    know he''s divorced and we''re.


    together now, and not just fooling around."


    Mother''s expression turned approving and she nodded. "I''m d you get my point, Sofia. Not everyone knows he''s divorced, or


    was even married. He''s a billionaire,


    and we don''t want bad lionaire,


    you two will dere your


    ou


    r��tationship publicly and stop the


    rumors."


    So,


    I sighed; this was thest topic I expected to be discussed when my mother said she had something important to discuss with us.


    Ruffling my hair, I said, "So, what do you suggest, and how do we go about it?"


    "I suggest you engage Sofia, and the paparazzi can carry the news," my mother replied.


    I choked on my drink, coughing hysterically.


    "Are you alright?" Sofia asked, offering me water.


    "I''m fine," I said, clearing my throat. "The drink just went the wrong way."


    Mother gave me a stern and disapproving look and resumed talking. "After your engagement, you two can have a little wedding after she gives birth."


    I turned to Sofia, expecting some disapproval, but she seemed pleased judging from the smile on her face.


    "Um... don''t you think it''s a bit too early? We can do all of that after Sofia has given birth," I said, turning back to Mother.


    "No, we can''t," mother said firmly.


    "Why not?"


    "You''ve been wanting to run for chairman of the board of New York''s billionaires, right?"


    I nodded, confused about what that had to do with the conversation.


    "Well, the campaign starts in three months, and you can''t run for the position with such rumors flying around about you. We have to make it all go away before that time."


    I paused, finally seeing some reason in her words. But still, my opinion about getting engaged to Sofia too early didn''t change.


    Mother''s eyes locked on mine again. "So, what do you say?"


    I turned to Sofia, and she kept nodding.


    And reluctantly, I nodded yes.

 Fated to meet you.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    I had arrived in Italy and settled in, although the first week was a maze of orientation and waiting for students who had dys in arrival, to arrive. The academy provided amodations, but I chose to stay outside campus due to my pregnant state. I got a decent apartment and spent the week touring the city, registering for antenatal in a hospital, and keeping in touch with Mom and Ashley.T��xt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But none of it filled the emptiness gnawing inside me. Late at night, when the city was quiet and my thoughts drifted back to Jared and the child I had lost, I felt the weight of it all. I tried hard to stay distracted, burying myself in activities so I wouldn''t have to remember those painful memories.


    sses finally began, and during a break, I stepped out for some fresh air. As I made my way through the courtyard, my heart skipped a beat.


    A familiar figure caught my eye-broad shoulders, tall frame, dark hair... My breath hitched. Jared?


    But when he turned around, I immediately knew I was wrong when seeing that drowning emerald green eyes.


    It was Dwayne.


    I stumbled backward by the impact of the collision, shocked.


    "D... Dwayne?" I called, eyes widened.


    A small smile tugged at the corner of his lips as his eyes locked with mine. "Hi, Arielle." The light breeze tousled his hair, and there was something about his easy charm that made it hard to look away.


    My surprise quickly morphed into suspicion. "What are you doing here?" I asked, taking a step backward.


    "I know you''re surprised-" he said, taking a step closer.


    "Are you stalking me?" I asked, trying to process the unexpected encounter.


    He sighed. "No, Arielle, I''m not stalking you."


    I narrowed my eyes. "Then how are you here? At the same academy, in the same city?"


    "I''m a student here, too."


    My eyes dimmed. "What? How is that possible?"


    "Let me exin," and then he turned around and I did the same, realizing people were looking our way. "But not here, over lunch. I owe you that much."


    I hesitated, unsure if I should trust him. But my curiosity got the better part of me. What was he in Italy, at the same ce, and at the same time as me? I nodded. "Fine. But just lunch."


    We walked to a small caf�� just outside the campus, and once seated, I wasted no time. "So, what''s going on? Why are you really here?"


    Dwayne leaned back, his eyes glinting with amusement again, as if he enjoyed the tension between us. "You''re not going to let me off the hook, are you?"


    I crossed my arms. "No. I just want to know what''s going on, and why you''re at every ce I go."


    He sat up on the chair. "Okay, let''s get this out of the way. I wasn''t stalking you, Arielle. Our meetings were purely coincidental."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Coincidental? Maybe the previous encounters, but not this one. Try something else."


    "Believe me. The first time we met at the hospital garden, I was there because I stepped out to get some fresh air. I was admitted a few days ago for food poisoning after trying out a new dish," he gave out a smallugh, but I maintained my straight face. "And the mall?" He shrugged. "I was shopping for ingredients for my cooking ss. Karaoke night? Just an evening to unwind, and I spotted you, so I walked over to say hi."


    I remained mute, studying his face for any sign of deception or lies.


    "Convinced?" He asked the smile back on his lips.


    I shook my head. "Not yet."


    And then he reached into his pocket and pulled out a small wallet, flipping it open to reveal a chef''s badge. "I''m a chef too, Arielle. I''m here on a schrship as it has always been my dream."


    Furthermore, he took out his phone and tapped on it, before handing it to me. It was his F******k page, filled with culinary creations and cooking videos.


    As I scrolled through, my skepticism began to dwindle.


    I handed the phone back, feeling a bit silly for being so suspicious.


    "Maybe we were fated to meet," he said with a grin.


    I couldn''t help but mutter, "Hey, this is more like a serial killer chasing after his victim to me okay? Don''t underestimate a woman''s vignce in today''s world." I crossed my arms, tilting my head as I added, "After all, you''re way too suspicious. Let''s be real, I''m not narcissistic enough to believe that a handsome fox would follow me for no reason."


    Dwayne stared at me for a moment before bursting into smallugh. "Then I guess I owe you an apology... for both things."


    Hisughter was unexpectedly contagious, and I found myself smiling too, feeling a genuine sense of ease for the first time in what seemed like forever.


    He beckoned the waiter, and we ced our orders. As we waited for our meal to arrive, I decided to ask a question I had been wanting to ask.


    "What made you take on the schrship? I mean, it''s thousands of miles away from your country of residence," I asked, genuinely interested.


    His eyes lit up. "The food, the culture, the passion - Italy has it all. And I wanted to learn from the best."


    I smiled; we had a lot inmon. "Same here," and that statement was true. Despite using the schrship as an avenue to get over Jared and the past, I have always wanted to visit Italy. I had even thought of convincing Jared that we visit during one of our anniversaries. A bitter smile crossed my features now, I guess that''s never going to happen again...


    "So, how''s your husband handling your being away for three whole years?" Dwayne suddenly asked, as if he knew what I was thinking.


    I paused, unsure of my response.


    "I''m sorry if I struck a chord," he quickly added. "I don''t mean to pry, it''s just that your Mom mentioned you were married that day at the mall."


    I took a deep breath, finally deciding how much to reveal. "I''m divorced," I responded, and quickly added, "I don''t want to talk about it."


    It''s hard to admit anything in front of a stranger, but it was just as difficult to hide something from those piercing emerald eyes. Somehow, I felt like Dwayne saw right through me, like he could sense what had gone wrong. However, Dwayne didn''t push further. He simply nodded, his gaze softening, and smoothly shifted the conversation to something lighter.


    After lunch, he surprised me with a suggestion. "We''ve still got some time before the break is over. How about we visit the museum nearby?"


    I considered it. I didn''t have any friends here yet, and going back to the academy alone didn''t sound appealing. "Okay, sure," I agreed. "I guess we''re not doing just lunch now."


    "You''re Smart. Come on," he said and led the way.


    We arrived at the museum, and Dwayne guided me to a sectionbeled "Butterfly Diorama." Butterflies of various species, in different stages of their lives, were arranged in delicate disys. The vibrant colors and details of their wings caught my attention immediately. I turned to Dwayne curiously. "I thought you meant paintings and sculptures when you said art museum?" I said, feeling a little puzzled, yet intrigued.


    Dwayne stepped closer, his hand


    resting lightly on my shoulder as he


    pointed toward the disy. "Look at this," he said softly, his breath was warm. I thought I''d feel nervous being this close to him, but instead, there was an odd sense of calm. His eyes, focused and sincere, carried no hint of flirtation, only a quiet, thoughtful intensity that made me follow his gaze.


    The butterflies were in various stages of life. Some were emerging from their cocoons, struggling to break free, while others had already spread their wings in vibrant colors. The introduction board on the side emerges


    reads: When a butte


    from its cocoon, it''s also


    wn


    strengthening its wings to get ready for flight. As it breaks free, fluid from its body flows into its wings, helping


    them grow stronger.


    "You see, if someone cuts the cocoon to help, the butterfly won''t survive long after emerging. Because its wings won''t have the necessary strength." he said quietly, gesturing to the butterflies struggling to break free of their cocoons. "See how some are fighting to escape? It''s their battle, one they have to win on their own."


    I watched closely, mesmerized by the beauty of it-the struggle, the emergence. And yet, some failed. They never made it out. Tears welled up in my eyes, unbidden, as I thought about my own life. The battles I''d lost. The ones I was still...fighting.


    I quicky turned to face Dwayne. "Just like those butterflies that failed to break out of their cocoon; do you think I''m weak and a failure?"


    Dwayne didn''t answer right away. Instead, he handed me a handkerchief, and said softly. "Here. You don''t want people thinking I made you cry, do you?"


    I shook my head, trying not to sniff as I wiped my face, murmuring, "thank you."


    "Now that''s a good girl," he finally said, his voice gentle. ��I think everyone has their own cocoon to break free from. I don''t know what happened to you but, look, human life is long, and we all make mistakes yet grow from them. Thest time I saw you, you seemed so fragile; your smiles barely touched your eyes. But look at you now, living and studying alone in a foreign country, a rising star in the culinary world..."


    I


    I blinked back warm tears. "Ohe on, stop it."


    He looked at me deeply, continued after a short pause, "You have the courage to face those struggles head-on. I never thought you were weak Arielle. Trust me, you don''t need to abandon the past. Let it be a part of you, and you will grow stronger. I do believe in


    that."

 Cant deal with this version of her.

    (JARED''S POV)


    Eight months-it''s been eight months, but it feels like an eternity. My life has spiraled in ways I never anticipated, and not for the better. Sofia and I... we were never meant to be. I see that now.


    What started as an escape-maybe from my own demons-has be another prison, one I built with my own hands. Regret gnaws at me, but it''s toote. Toote to fix what I''ve broken.


    The moment Sofia lost the baby, everything changed. I wasn''t ready for it not for the life she carried, and certainly not for its loss. But as the weight of the grief sank in, I realized it wasn''t just her child I was mourning. It was the child I lost with Arielle.


    The one I could have had. The one I wasn''t there for.


    I can still hear Sofia''s voice from that day-shrill, desperate. It rings in my ears even now, haunting me in quiet moments.


    (shback)


    I was knee-deep in paperwork, trying to escape into the dull routine of the office when my phone buzzed on my desk. Sofia''s name shed on the screen, and I felt a sinking feeling in my gut before I even answered. "Jared, my water just broke!" Her voice trembled, fear tightening each word.


    I froze for a second, then bolted out of my chair. "I''ming!" I practically shouted, my heart already pounding.


    The drive home was a blur. I don''t even remember how I got her into the car-only that I was driving like a madman, panic gnawing at me with each second. I had to get her there in time. I had to make sure this didn''t go wrong.


    But it did. Everything went wrong.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The baby... the baby didn''t make it.


    The doctor''s words were a haze of medical jargon and apologies, but all I heard was the finality of it: gone. Another life I couldn''t save. The suffocating weight of it wrapped around my chest like a vise. My mind shed back to Arielle. To the night she lost our child, alone. To my own absence.


    This-this was my punishment, wasn''t it? For neglecting her. For not being there when it mattered. Now, I was here, but it didn''t change anything. The universe was making me pay for what I''d done. Another child, gone. Another failure on my shoulders.


    I felt sick as I walked into Sofia''s room, the grief too raw to contain. How was I supposed to tell her? How was I supposed to be the bearer of that kind of agony?


    She opened her eyes, still groggy but searching, hopeful. "Where''s my baby?"


    I couldn''t speak. My throat closed up, the words stuck behind the thick wall of guilt. "Sofia..." I began, but my voice cracked. "The baby didn''t make it."


    I''ll never forget the way her face crumbled. She screamed. Sobbed. Wailed until the sound of her grief filled every corner of the room, sharp enough to pierce through my bones. She shattered, and I just stood there, helpless.


    I couldn''t save her from this pain any more than I could have saved the child.


    The doctors brought the baby''s body. Sofia clung to it, rocking back and forth, whispering desperate prayers into the baby''s cold skin. I thought I''d seen the depths of pain, but nothing prepared me for that.


    Her grief was wild, uncontainable, and it only dragged me deeper into my own.


    I had failed again.


    And things got worse from there. Sofia''s grief metamorphosed into anger and bitterness, making her a total stranger I could barely recognize.


    ******


    I was still lost in thought, reying the painful memories, when a knock on the door jolted me back to reality.


    "Come in," I said, trying topose myself.


    My new secretary, Brooke, walked in with a disturbed expression. "Sir, I''m sorry to disturb you, but your fiance is here to see you. And, she''s threatening to cause a scene if we don''t let her in."


    My heart sank. I remembered the


    pped my previous secretary and demanded I fire her. After the


    incident, had given strict orderen et


    that she shouldn''t be let in unless on my orders. But the pleading book on Brooke''s face made me reconsider. If I didn''t give the order to let Sofia in, my staff would suffer for it, and I didn''t want that.


    "Let her in," I said reluctantly.


    Brooke nodded and left.


    A few minutester, Sofia walked in, her face twisted in anger. "Why was I denied ess?'' she demanded.


    I ignored her question and asked, "What brings you here, Sofia?" I tried to maintain a neutral demeanor.


    "Don''t y dumb with me," she snapped, her eyes shing red. "But before we talk, you need to fire that stupid secretary of yours."


    My brows shot up. "You''re kidding, aren''t you? That would be the eleventh secretary I''ve fired in six months because of you. No way."


    Her eyes narrowed, and she leaned


    on the chair So, you''re sleeping with her, aren''t you? You fired the other one justst week, and now you''re with this one. Tell me, is that


    why you''ve not been home intwo days?"


    I rubbed my temples, trying to stop the impending headache. "Sofia, that''s not true. Can you please not start?"


    "Not start, you say?" Her voice rose. "You''ve been avoiding me for two days, and now you do not want me to voice my displeasure?"


    I sighed again, the headache now at


    the surface. Speaking about leaving home, I left home in anger after Sofia set my phone to factory reset mode, making me lose important


    files and contacts because Sted


    suspected a call I made and


    me to lose all my contacts, who she suspected were mostly females. Before I did something stupid, I had left the house, and not returned in two days.


    Worse, was a far cry from what Sofia had turned into. She was now extremely violent, insecure, and overly clingy. She would attack any woman who dared stare at me a little longer than a second. "You expect me toe back after what you did?"


    "Why not? You''re just looking for excuses to be with your whores, but I won''t let you."


    I clenched my fists, struggling to remain calm. "That''s enough, Sofia. You can''t keep using me of things without evidence. And you can''t keep disrupting my work."


    "Really?"


    "I mean it, Sofia," I said firmly. "You can''t keep acting this way. You''re destroying everything."


    "Destroying everything?" She repeated, her eyes shing with anger. "You''re to me, Jared. You''re the one who''s destroying us."


    "That''s not true," I countered. "You''re the one who''s changed. You''re not the same person I was in love with."


    "So you don''t love me anymore? You don''t care about me?"


    "I do care about you, Sofia," I said, trying to reason with her. "But I don''t know how to deal with this...this version of you."


    "Are those reasons to sleep around? You can never understand because you''re not the one who lost a child. Maybe, just maybe, if the child was yours, you might have been able to rte to the pain."


    Now that''s it, she was reverting to emotional ckmail. In the past, I would fall for it, but not anymore. I was beginning to see through her, through her facade.


    I took a deep breath, deciding I was done with going back and forth with the conversation. "Go home, Sofia. I have work to do," and with that, I turned my eyes back to myptop.


    "You can''t fucking ignore me," she spat, her hand reaching to grab theptop.


    "Sofia, no!" I warned, but it was toote.


    Theptop was in her hands now, her stance threatening. "You think you can just sit here and ignore me? Do you think you can just work and pretend I don''t exist? I will smash thisptop instead...��

 He might have lost a gem.

    (JARED''S POV)


    I watched in horror as Sofia''s grip on theptop tightened. "Sofia, please," I begged, trying to keep my voice low and not aggravate things. "Don''t do this. Thatptop has very important files and contacts." "Important files and contacts?" she sneered. "Or just important contacts?"


    "Sofia, stop this," I warned, my patience wearing off.


    "I''ll stop when you fire that secretary of yours," she spat.


    My jaws clenched, as I paused to weigh my options. I couldn''t afford to lose these files. "Fine, I''ll fire her."


    Sofia''s expression changed a little now, a sly smile spreading on her face. "Do it now."


    I grabbed the inte, my hands heavy with reluctance. "Brooke, you''re fired, effective immediately."


    Brooke''s voice came through the inte. "Sir, please...what did I do?"


    But I ended the call, unable to best her pleas.


    "Satisfied?" I asked Sofia, my eyes hard, and my tone cold.


    "No," she replied, her eyes glinting mischievously. "Promise you''lle home today.


    I hesitated, but the thought of losing those files kept me in check. "Fine."


    And then she handed me theptop. "Here you go."


    I epted, grateful she had not smashed it like she threatened. That would have cost mypany a lot. As I tried to return to work, she tried to snuggle up to me, but I shrugged her off. "I have work to do, Sofia. Just leave." She did it all the time; she misbehaved and then tried to act cozy to evade ountability. Well, not anymore. I was no longer going to let her get away with her shit.


    She shrugged, unperturbed. "I''ll see you at home, then."


    I didn''t bother to respond. I kept my eyes on the screen until I heard the door click shut behind her. Only then did I let out the breath I hadn''t realized I was holding.


    I pushed theptop aside, suddenly too drained to care about the files. My mind wandered, drifting back to a time when life wasn''t this... heavy. Before Sofia, before the chaos. To a time when I had peace, when I had her. Arielle.


    ???


    Without meaning to, I let my thoughts slip back to her. Arielle''s face, her smile, the way she''d look me with quiet understanding, without judgement. She didn''t need to y games to get my attention, didn''t resort to maniption or threats. She was just... good. Steady.


    Kind.


    God, what had I done?


    Would I have been happier if I hadn''t let her go? Would I have avoided this constant storm if I had stayed with her? The regret settled in my chest like a heavy weight, pressing down harder with each passing thought. I''d been so blind, letting Sofia''s reappearance destroy everything good I had. I could see that now. But it was toote.


    How did I end up here? Trapped in


    an engagement I didn''t want, clinging to it not out of love, but out of obligation. I couldn''t break it off, not without hurting my mother or risking my position as chairman of the Billionaires'' Board.


    The reason being that; one of the major criteria for holding the position was to be either married or engaged. So I was merely hanging on while waiting for the next best opportunity to bale out.


    I sighed, trying to refocus on work, but my mind refused to let go of Arielle. I hadn''t seen or heard from her in months, and the not knowing gnawed at me. Where was she? What was she doing? Did she hate me? I grabbed my phone and dialed a number I knew by heart now.T��xt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Any update?" I asked when my investigator picked up.


    "No, sir. We''re still working on it."


    "It''s been eight fucking months!" I snapped, my grip on the phone tightening. "How hard can it be to find one woman?"


    "I understand your disappointment, sir, but-"


    I hurriedly cut him off. "Just find her!" I barked. "I did not ce you on a huge payroll to get no results from you?"


    I ended the call, mming the phone


    down in frustration. My hands covered my face as I let out a deep, tired sigh, No one��no one��seemed willing to help me find Arielle. Not her mother, not her friends, not even her old boss. It was like she had vanished into thin air, determined to erase me from her lifepletely.


    But I couldn''t let her go. Not yet. Not ever.


    I would find her, no matter how long it took. No matter what it cost.

 The diary

    (JARED''S POV)


    At the close of work, I packed up, ready to leave. I was reluctant to go home at first, but then, I had to if I didn''t want Sofia to create another scene. And besides, I couldn''t keep running away from my own house. On arriving home, Sofia weed me with a hug. I recoiled at her touch, I''ve been doing thattely. It amazed me how she could act normal after the stunt she pulled at my office earlier. "Hey, how was your day?" She asked, her voice dripping with fake sweetness that I could decipher.


    "Fantastic, all thanks to you," I responded sarcastically while moving toward the stairs.


    Her smile faltered, but she said nothing.


    I got inside my room, our room rather, because Sofia had insisted on moving in since we were engaged and soon to be married. Just then, my phone rang. It was my mother calling. "Hello, Mom," I answered.


    "My dear, how''re you?" Her familiar soothing voice breezed in.


    "I''m fine, Mom. Just got back from work."


    "Alright. I have some good news for you."


    "What is it?" I inquired, interested.


    "Sofia''s parents are returning to the country in two days."


    I paused, my hand on my tie loosening. "Really? Is her father okay now?"


    "Yes, hopefully. He thinks he''s okay now, and the doctors think so too, so they''ll be back from India in two days."


    "Is Sofia aware?"


    "No, she''s not. It''s going to be a surprise, so don''t tell her. Just bring her over to the house for dinner, and we''ll spring the surprise on her."


    "Sounds like a good idea," I agreed.


    "Yes, it is," she concurred. Then her tone turned serious. "How''s things between you two?"


    I didn''t need to guess who she was referring to. "Fine, I guess."


    "Do you think -


    "Let''s not talk about my rtionship, Mom. Let''s talkter, okay? Bye, I love you," I said and dropped the call.


    Keeping the phone aside, my thoughts went to Sofia''s parents. It was a good thing they were finally returning to the country, at least Sofia would get to reunite with her parents after a couple of years. Who knows, their return could do something to her character, and there could be an improvement.


    Exhausted, I resumed undressing, stepping into the bathroom for a cold shower afterward.


    After bathing and dressing up, I got on the bed with my homeptop and plugged in my ear pods. I had some documents to tend to. Usually, they were supposed to be handled by my secretary, but since I fired her, I had to do it myself.


    Minutes into working, I got pressed and got off the bed to use the restroom. But one of my ear pods went off, rolling under the bed.


    "Shit," I cussed, getting down on my knees to look under the bed. As I groped for the ear pod under the bed, my hand involuntarily collided with something. Curiously, I reached for it and retrieved it.


    I was surprised to find an object -a blue leather diary, and it was locked. Curiosity piqued on who owned it, as I was certain it wasn''t mine, I ced it on the table.


    I decided I''d get back to it, but for


    now, I had to find my ear pods as they cost quite a sum. I reached under the bed again, and this timel found it. And then I returned to the diary wondering where the key was and what it contained.


    But the door creaked open, and I quickly shoved it behind the table. The door went open fully, and Sofia stepped in.


    "Hey, what are you up to?" she asked.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I pointed to theptop on the bed. "I''m working."


    "You work so hard," she said, approaching me. "Why don''t you cut yourself some ck ande downstairs and see a movie with me?"


    This time, she was in front of me, cing her hands on my shoulders.


    "I can''t," I said, gently taking her hands off. "I have work to work if I want to be able to keep providing for you, and meeting all your outrageous demands."


    Her smile faded, now reced with a frown. "Is that an insult? Are you subtly shading me?"


    "Of course not. "I''m merely stating the fact. You''ve refused to work or do anything; only relying on me. If join you to see a movie, I''ll have work unattended to, and that will cause a halt to the cash flow. You don''t want that, do you?"


    I watched her eyes re up and then cool off. "You know what? Forget I asked you to see a movie with me. Just go ahead with your work," and with that, she turned and walked away.


    I stood unfazed until I could hear her


    descending footsteps on the


    staircase, Quicky, I grabbed the diary


    again. I stared at the small, locked diary in my hand, unsure of who it belonged to at first, but something about it felt significant.


    It was locked, of course, but I felt an overwhelming need to see what was inside, as if the answers I needed were hidden in its pages.


    I fiddled with the lock, growing more frustrated by the second. Nothing seemed to work, until I suddenly remembered a trick from my high school days-picking locks with a pen.


    I smiled wryly, the nostalgia of those long-forgotten mischievous days momentarily distracting me from the seriousness of the situation.


    With a pen in hand, I pressed the tip into the keyhole, twisting it gently. Within seconds, the lock clicked open. A sense of unease settled in the pit of my stomach, but I pushed it aside, the curiosity overpowering my hesitation. The first page was nk, but when I turned to the next, my heart nearly stopped.


    My heart suddenly increased its beating, as I nced up at the unlocked bedroom door and back to the diary. I don''t know what was inside, and it belonged to Arielle. Sofia could walk in any moment and find me reading it. "Arielle Smith."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Discovery and regret

    (JARED''S POV)


    closer to understanding what I had lost.


    Her name, in her handwriting. Keeping a diary? This is too old-shool, just what Arielle would do. How could I never realize she had this habit? My pulse quickened as I skimmed through the next few pages, my eyes searching for anything-anything that would bring me I came upon an entry, and the words on the page seemed to leap out at me.


    "I discovered I was pregnant today. I''ve been having the symptoms, so I went to see a doctor. It''s confirmed, I''m going to be a mother! I can''t wait to tell Jared... he''s going to be so happy."


    The excitement in her words hit me like a punch to the gut. I could almost hear her voice in my head, the same way she used to look at me with that hopeful smile. My hands tightened around the diary as my chest constricted painfully. Our child.


    I flipped to the next page, my eyes scanning the next entry.


    "I was going to break the news to Jared tonight at our anniversary dinner, but he left on a work call and hasn''te back yet."


    I paused, my breath catching in my throat. That night... I remembered it. I had left her, abandoned her at that dinner, not for work, but because Sofia had called me from the airport, and I''d rushed to her side. I didn''t even think about what Arielle had nned. Didn''t think about her at all. My jaw clenched. I always thought...we had time.


    Each page I turned felt heavier than thest. The entries were raw, filled with Arielle''s pain, but not the jealousy I would have expected. No, it was worse-so much worse.


    It was the heartbreak of a wife and new mother, someone whose world had slowly crumbled while I was too wrapped up in Sofia''s mess to even notice. Back then, I never saw my acts as a big deal.


    "I miss him. I miss the way things used to be before she came back. It feels like he''s slipping away from me, and I don''t know how to hold on anymore."


    Her words were so simple, yet they cut deeper than any usation. It wasn''t anger that spilled from the pages-it was sorrow. Quiet, relentless sorrow. Arielle wasn''t fighting for control. She was fighting not to lose everything we had built, to not be forgotten. I continued reading, each entry pulling me further into a world of regret I didn''t realize was this profound.


    "I wanted to tell him about the pregnancy today, but he left again. I just... I can''t bring myself to tell him now. Not when he''s so distant. It''s like I''m a stranger in my own marriage. I don''t even know if he cares anymore."


    "He kissed her. He lied to me, and I don''t know if I can trust him anymore. I love him, but it hurts so much. I feel like I''ve lost him for good."


    I winced at that line, a sharp pang of


    shame searing through me. I remembered that fake kiss. It hadn''t meant anything to me at the time, but to Arielle, it had meant everything. I had failed her


    Goodness! I feel like shit right now. I managed to read through more pages until I got to a part that was torn.


    The next page I turned to was torn, jagged edges left behind where words had once been. My heart sank at the thought of what she had written and why she''d torn it out. What was too painful for even her to keep?


    Out of instinct, I pressed my fingers lightly against the next nk page, noticing faint impressions left behind from the missing one.


    The indentation of her words was barely visible, but as I angled the diary toward the light, I could just make out the faint outline of her writing.


    My heart pounded as I slowly pieced together the words:


    "I''m so sorry."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "I wasn''t strong enough to protect you."


    "You deserved so much more."


    My throat tightened, and a wave of nausea hit me. She was apologizing. Not to me but to our unborn child My mind raced, filling in the rest of her words, imagining the sorrow she must have felt, apologizing to a child we never got to meet.


    I could barely breathe.


    This wasn''t just a torn page. It was the piece of her heart she couldn''t bear to let me or anyone-see. The raw, broken part of her that had suffered alone, silently, while I was busy giving my attention to someone else.


    It wasn''t until I saw water stains on the paper that I realized I was in tears.

 Between the devil and the deep blue sea.

    (Jared''s POV)


    My hands trembled as I closed the diary, barely processing the words still echoing in my mind. Just then, I heard footsteps outside the door, snapping me out of my daze.


    The door creaked open, and Sofia strode in, her face already set in its usual frown. She stopped when she saw me, her eyes narrowing with suspicion.


    "Sofia," I rasped, my throat tight, "we need to talk."


    She paused, eyebrows raised. "What''s this about?"


    I didn''t answer right away. Instead, I held up the diary. "Do you recognize this?"


    Her eyes flickered-recognition, maybe fear-but she quickly masked it with indifference. "No. Why would I?"


    "I think you do," I said, my voice low but steady. "Look closer."


    She hesitated, taking the diary from my hands, her fingers brushing over the worn cover. "It''s just a diary, Jared." She pushed it back to me, dismissively. "Where did you find this?"


    I ignored her question. "Did you hide it?"


    Her eyes darted, the difort obvious now. "Why would I hide something like that? We''re divorced, Jared. Why is Arielle''s stuff still even here? Haven''t you moved on?"


    "That''s not the answer to my question." My voice hardened, frustration boiling just beneath the surface.


    Sofia''s lips tightened, and then she sighed dramatically, crossing her arms. "Fine. I was trying to protect you, Jared. I didn''t want you to keep dwelling on the past, on her. What''s the point? She''s gone, you have me now." "Protect me?" I scoffed, unable to believe her audacity. "From what? From remembering how much I screwed up my marriage? From realizing what kind of man I became?"


    She blinked, visibly startled by the intensity of my words. "I was just trying to help-"


    "You tore out the pages, Sofia," I interrupted, my voice sharper now. "You had the key to this diary. What were on those pages?"


    Her expression faltered for a


    second, but then her face twisted in


    V


    a way I''de to expect. Tears welled up in her eyes, glistening under the dim light. "You''re yelling at me over a stupid diary? After everything I''ve been through?!" Her


    Voice cracked as she went on.


    "You don''t even care about me, do you? All you care about is her! Is that why you''re doing this? I lost my child, Jared. That should be our baby, and you''re yelling at me because of your ex-wife''s stupid diary?" The words hit me like a punch to the gut. My throat tightened, and for a moment, I was speechless. I swallowed hard, feeling my heart twist painfully. She knew exactly where to strike, and I had no defense. The memory of Sofia''s loss, that small, fragile life slipping away, haunted me too.


    "I know you lost the baby," I said quietly, trying to regain control of the conversation, but the weight of it made my voice crack. "But don''t twist this. This isn''t about you using a child to manipte me."


    "Manipte you?!" She stepped closer, her face flushed with anger and hurt. "I gave up everything to be with you, Jared! And now you want to guilt-trip me over a diary? Over some old memories? I''m the one who''s hurting here, not Arielle! She''s gone! I''m the one who lost the baby, who''s trying to hold us together!"


    I ran my hands over my face, exhausted and torn. "Sofia, this isn''t apetition about who''s hurting more. You think I don''t regret everything that happened? I can''t fix the past, but that doesn''t mean I''m going to forget it."N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Fix the past?" she repeated, almostughing through her tears. "You mean your past with her? You''ve already made it clear you regret everything with me."


    "That''s not what I said!" I snapped, my patience fraying. "Stop twisting my words."


    Sofia sniffed, wiping her tears with the back of her hand. "You''re so obsessed with that diary, with her, that you can''t even see how much~~~ I''m still suffering." She paused, her voice softening into a calcted vulnerability. "I thought you loved me Jared. I thought we were going to build something together, move past everything. But you... you''re still stuck in your perfect memory of Arielle."


    I stayed silent, unable to argue. Maybe she was right. Maybe I was still clinging to the past, to the life I could''ve had with Arielle if I hadn''t ruined everything.


    Sofia shook her head and turned away from me. "Whatever. Keep your damn diary. Dwell on it all you want, but just know... I''ve given you everything. And if you can''t see that, maybe you don''t deserve me."


    I felt a heavy weight settle in my


    chest, the air thick with tension. I


    wanted to tell her she was wrong, that she wasn''t the only one suffering, but the words wouldn''te Instead, I just watched her O walk away, the sound of her


    footsteps echoing in the silence.


    As the door clicked shut behind her, I dropped the diary onto the bed, burying my face in my hands. My mind was a whirlwind of regret, anger, and shame. I had no defense against her weapon-the dead child that haunted both of us. But even so, all I could think about was Arielle, and the pain I caused her.


    The ghost of her voice echoed in my mind, and it drowned out everything else.

 Birthing a life.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    I walked into the house, exhausted from a long day at the academy. All I craved for at that point was a light lunch and a long nap. But as I entered the kitchen, a sudden pain struck me in my abdomen. "Ah!" I gasped, clutching my stomach.


    What was that? I thought, suddenly panicky. Was itbor? I know I was in my ninth month, but I was not due for delivery until the end of the month and today was just day 15. The pain hit again, more intense this time, and I doubled over. Oh God, something''s over.


    I limped to the living room, grabbed my handbag, and fumbled for my phone. My fingers trembled as I dialed Dwayne''s number.


    "Please pick up, please pick up," I chanted.


    "Dwayne!" I eximed, relief washing over me when he answered.


    "Arielle, what''s up?"


    "I... I''m in pain, I don''t know, but it hurts so much. My abdomen, waist-"


    "What? Where are you?" He asked, his voice urgent.


    "I''m at home. I-"


    "Damnit! I''m about to board my flight."


    "Sorry, I forgot..." I paused, the pain overwhelming me.


    "You know what? Stay calm, and I''ll be there shortly."


    The line went dead.


    I copsed on the couch, spreading my legs apart as my abdomen and waist throbbed with pain.


    Please hurry, Dwayne.


    Thirty agonizing minutes passed before I heard the doorbell. I struggled to stand, but Dwayne burst in, sweating profusely. "Arielle," he rushed to my side.


    "It''s worse now," I panted.


    He scooped me up in his arms and rushed out of the house. cing me in the backseat and ensuring I wasfortable, he got behind the wheel and zoomed off to the hospital.


    In the emergency room, after we arrived, the doctor exined the cause of my condition after inspecting me.


    "You''ve gone into premature and forcedbor. We need to inject you with an oxytocin injection to make your cervix dte faster so you can put to bed."


    "That''s fine, Doctor," Dwayne spoke on my behalf as I was too tired to speak. "You can go ahead with the process."


    "You have to sign a paper first giving your consent."


    Dwayne nced at me, seeking my consent and I nodded.


    "I''ll sign it," he said, turning back to the doctor.


    The papers were brought and he signed. As I was wheeled into the delivery theatre, I felt a mix of relief and fear.


    "Thank you," I whispered to Dwayne.


    He squeezed my hand. "Anytime, Arielle."


    I shit my eyes as the door of the theatre was opened, and I was wheeled in.


    Five rigorous hourster, I was delivered of my baby. A nurse ced him in my arms.


    "It''s a baby boy, and he''s incredibly handsome," she said with a warm smile.


    Tears of joy streamed down my face as I held the life I had just brought into the world. His tiny hands and legs, his fragile features...I felt an overwhelming sense of love. "He''s beautiful," I whispered.


    As I continued to gaze down at him, another nurse approached me. "Alright,test mum. I have to take him from you so he can be tended to, and you need to be tended to, too."


    I nodded, reluctantly letting go. I wanted to hold him that way forever.


    I was cleaned up and transferred to a room where I had my bath and got dressed in a hospital gown.


    Just as I settled in, Dwayne walked in, carrying a bag. "Hey," he called.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hey," I responded, avoiding eye contact.


    I knew I owed him a great deal of exnation, as he had just found out I had been pregnant a few hours ago. But was grateful for how he handled the situation, acting like he had known all along. Dwayne had to be one of the most emotionally intelligent men I knew.


    "I brought you food," he said, handing me the bag.


    "Thank you," I said, grateful for his thoughtfulness. I was actually starving and didn''t waste time. before digging into the meal. After eating, I drank a lot of water, feeling rejuvenated.


    "So, how''re you doing?" Dwayne asked a few minutester.


    "Fine," I replied, still hesitant to meet his gaze.


    But then I mustered courage and looked up at him. "You know this is awkward. I know you have a lot of questions to ask, you can go ahead and ask them."


    He sighed a pained expression


    appearing on his face. "You''re right, I


    have been dying to ask a lot of


    questions after I discovered just a few hours ago that you were pregnant."


    And then he paused like he was gathering his words. "So, I ask, why did you keep it from me?"

 Focusing on the future.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    "I didn''t know how to tell you," I said softly. "It wasn''t something I hid on purpose. I was afraid of how the academy might react if they found out I was pregnant. I wasn''t sure if they would still ept me." Dwayne''s expression grew somber, his eyes filled with a mixture of understanding and disappointment.


    "Even me?" His voice was calm but carried a weight that made me feel small. "Arielle, we are friends. I know I have no right to demand anything from you, but you could''ve at least told me. I''d never rat you out, not if you were afraid of that."


    I looked down, "I''m sorry. I really did think of telling you, but... I didn''t know how you''d react. And honestly, what could you have done? You''re not a doctor, and you''re not a woman who can rte to pregnancy."


    He shook his head gently, his voice unwavering. "You don''t give me enough credit. I would''ve done anything to help you. You know I would''ve been there for you. Hell, I wouldn''t have even gone on that trip if I knew." He paused, a small sigh escaping his lips. "What would you have done if I had already boarded that ne?"


    The thought sent a chill through me. I hadn''t let myself consider it before, how isted I truly was without my family nearby. If Dwayne hadn''t been there... I would''ve been helpless.


    "You''re right," I said, my voice barely above a whisper. "I really don''t know what I would''ve done. I''m sorry..."


    He let out a small breath, the tension between us lifting slightly. "It''s fine," he said, offering me a reassuring smile. "But honestly, how did you even manage to keep a pregnancy hidden for nine months?"


    I chuckled, relieved at his change in tone. "Tummy wraps, flowy dresses, all sorts of tricks to conceal the bump. I couldn''t risk losing the schrship."N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Women are something else," he said, his eyes widening in disbelief. "I give it to you."


    Just then, a soft knock on the door broke our moment. "Come in," I called, my heart fluttering as the nurse walked in, carrying my baby swaddled in a warm shawl.


    "We''ve checked him over and he''s perfectly healthy," she said with a kind smile, before turning to Dwayne. "He''s ready to be back with his mama."


    Dwayne, who stood closer, gently took the baby from her. He looked down at the tiny bundle, his eyes softening. "He''s really something," he murmured. "Gonna be a heartbreaker, for sure."


    I smiled, tears welling up as I watched him hold my son so naturally. The way Dwayne held him, cradling him with such tenderness, stirred something deep inside me. It wasn''t aparison-I hadn''t meant to-but for the first time in a long while, I thought about Jared. My ex-husband. I hadn''t thought about him in months, not like this.


    I didn''t feel the sharp pang of


    resentment used to. Instead, I felt something Thadn''t expected: peace. There was no anger, no lingering sadness. Just a strange calmness. Maybe, just maybe, this child would be happy, even without Jared in his life every day.


    He had people who loved him, and I realized that was enough.


    Dwayne handed my son back to me, and as I cradled him once again, a sense of hope swelled within me. This little boy didn''t need to be defined by his absent father. He had a future ahead of him, and I would make sure it was filled with love and stability.


    "Thank you, Dwayne," I whispered, holding my son close. "For everything. I don''t know how I would''ve managed without you."


    He shook his head slightly, his calmposure reassuring. "You don''t need to thank me. You don''t owe me anything, Arielle. I''m just d you and the little guy are both okay."


    A warm smile tugged at my lips. "If there''s anything I can do to repay you, please, just let me know."


    Dwayne chuckled softly, his tone still light but with a trace of gravity. "Careful, don''t make promises you don''t mean," he teased gently. "Especially in front of a newborn-babies remember everything."


    Iughed softly, the tension in the room finally easing. "I mean it."


    "Alright," he said, giving me a cooler, more thoughtful look. "We''ll see."


    For a moment, we fell into afortable silence, the only sound being the gentle coos from my son. But then, Dwayne''s voice broke through, softer now. "Speaking things you could do, there''s


    something I''ve been meanine


    g to ask.


    A favor, really." His voice was measured, as though carefully weighing his words. "Can we talk


    about itter? I know now''s not the


    time, but would you like to be my..."


    Wait, what?


    I sensed where this was going, and panic surged through me. I wasn''t ready for this-not yet. "Actually! I just remembered," I interjected quickly. "I need to call my mom and Ashley, let them know about the baby. Can we pick this up another time?" Dwayne chuckled quietly, a knowing smile spreading across his face. His eyes sparkled with amusement as he leaned down, whispering to my son, "Your mother is a bit of an ostrich, huh? Burying her head in the sand."


    He straightened up, his hand brushing against my arm briefly before he stepped back. "I''ll leave you to your calls, Arielle."


    As he left the room, I watched him go, my mind swirling with emotions I wasn''t sure how to process. I knew what he wanted to ask. But I wasn''t ready-not yet. I had a failed marriage behind me and a new baby, Jared''s baby.


    I wasn''t prepared to even think about another rtionship, not until I had healed from everything.


    Looking down at my son, I felt hope from his peaceful face. "What do you think?"


    I smiled. My past would stay behind me, where it belonged. The only thing I wanted now was to focus on the life ahead.

 He wants a Daddy.

    ****Three yearster****


    "And the overall best graduating student and winner of this year''s $100,000 schrship grant is Arielle Meyers!"


    I gasped at the announcement, unable to believe the event anchor''s words. It was not only after the hall erupted in apuse, and people were ncing at me that I realized that it was indeed my name that was called.


    I stood up from my seat, my heart racing with excitement as I walked through the rows of seats, making my way up to the elevated podium.


    As I reached the stage, I was met with a warm smile by the organizer, who handed me the award and shook my hand. "Congrattions, Arielle!"


    I scanned the crowd, locking eyes with my mother and Ashley, who were grinning wildly. They had flown in the previous day to witness my graduation. I smiled back at them, my gaze shifting to my three-year-old son, Maverick, waving excitedly on thep of his nanny. "Mommy''s won!" I mouthed, waving at him.


    As I returned my gaze to the stage, Dwayne was standing beside me smiling. He was called up by the organizers as the second runner-up. I smiled back, no one would have owned that spot better. "Congrattions, Arielle You deserved it!"


    "Thanks," I responded, my eyes gleaming with happiness. "You deserve yours too."


    He chuckled. "I couldn''t have asked for a better friend. We make a great team, don''t we?"


    I flushed slightly, nodding in agreement. Over the years, our friendship had blossomed as he had been relentless in his pursuit of me.


    Even though, after that day at the hospital, he had not directly told me he loved me or wanted me to be his girlfriend, I could tell from the lovey-dovey gestures men did for women that he liked me.


    I, on my part, had been forcing myself to ignore him since I wanted to focus solely on my child. But still, he has be an integral part of my life, as well as my son''s and I don''t take it with levity.


    As I walked down the stage with Dwayne, diploma and award in hand, I was osted by congrattions from my mother, Ashley, and Maverick.


    "Congrattions, sweetie!" My Mom eximed, tears brimming in her eyes. "We''re so proud of you."


    "I knew you could do it, girl!" Ashley added, handing me a beautifully wrapped gift box. "You''re such an inspiration."


    Maverick, not wanting to be left out, yelled," Yay, Mommy! You won!" and flung his arms around my neck.


    After the congrattions and pleasantries, we all headed out to eat and celebrate at a popr Italian restaurant. Over the meal, my mom and Ashley won''t stop fussing about my achievement.


    "I always knew you had it in you," Mom said, patting my hand "You''ve worked so hard for all you have now."


    "Nana, carry me," Maverick whined, getting on herp. My mom found out about his existence after I gave birth to him, and she flew over to see him and take care of me for the first three months. Although angry, I didn''t tell her about his conception; just the sight of him had flushed every iota of anger from her system.


    They had bonded so well, and Maverick always looked forward to her visits and this time was not an exception.


    "Of course, I''ll carry you, my beautiful grandchild," my mom said, letting him getfortable. She liked to call him beautiful because she thought he had the beauty of a woman. "No one has the right to be this good-looking," in her words.


    With raven dark curly hair that I had to trim regrly to avoid getting in his eyes way, deep blue eyes, almond-shaped eyes housing long darkshes, full warm lips, a firmly pointed nose, and a proud well, curved chin, I couldn''t agree less with mother. My son was handsome, and it saddens me sometimes that when I looked at him, I also saw his father.


    You''re zoning off again, get a grip on yourself, I chide bringing my thoughts back before they wandered to the past.


    At the end of the day, Ashley and


    Mom returned to the hotel they were booked in, as the house I stayed in wasnot spacious enough too amodate them.


    Dwayne dropped Maverick and me off at home, and I invited him in for coffee.


    "Thanks for being present all these years, Dwayne," I said as we sipped the coffee in the living room.


    Maverick was fast asleep in his cot after his nanny left, hence there was no distraction.


    "Anytime, Ari," he murmured.


    As we sipped our coffee, time blurred, and our conversations flowed effortlessly. We reminisced about our time in the academy, sharingughter and stories


    "I''m so d we made it through," Dwayne said, smiling.


    "Me too," I agreed. "It wasn''t easy, but we did it.''


    And then Dwayne''s expression turned serious. "What are your ns now that we''ve graduated, Ari?"


    I paused, considering my response. But before I could answer, a small voice interrupted us.


    "Mama?"


    We turned to see Maverick standing at the doorway, looking groggy.


    "Baby, you''re awake?" I asked, surprised. I looked up at the clock and saw that it had been two hours already since Dwayne, and I started talking. Maverick nodded and rubbed his eyes.


    "Come here, sweetie," I beckoned him.


    But instead ofing to me, he walked over to Dwayne and climbed onto hisp.


    Dwayne''s face lit up with a warm smile. "Hey, little champ!"


    He tickled Maverick, who giggled and snuggled into his chest.


    I watched, touched by the tender moment.


    Then Maverick faced me, his expression and tone serious.


    "Mama?"


    "Yes, baby?"


    "Uncle Dwayne?"


    Dwayne''s eyes met mine, curiosity vivid in them.


    "Yes, baby?" I encouraged.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Maverick''s voice was smaller, but clear now. "I want Uncle Dwayne to be my daddy..."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Friend zone.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    I felt my face heat up in embarrassment, and when I looked at Dwayne, he was already watching me, amusement dancing in his emerald eyes. His smile was slow, almost teasing, as if he enjoyed how flustered I''d be. "Um," I stammered, regaining a bit ofposure. "Maverick, baby, can you go back to your room? I need to talk to Uncle Dwayne."


    "Alright, Mama," he said and got off Dwayne''s legs, before running off to the room.


    I turned to Dwayne, still reeling from embarrassment. "Don''t mind what he said, he''s just being a child."


    Dwayne''s chuckle was low, his voice rich. "Oh, I don''t mind. Not at all."


    I breathed out in relief. "Thank you.


    But then his expression changed, his gaze steady, almost too serious for the moment. "You knew this was bound to happen though, right?"


    I frowned, confused. "What?"


    "Maverick''s question," he said, leaning forward slightly, his presence all-epassing. "One day, he''s going to ask more about his father. He''s going to need answers, Arielle."


    I sighed, nodding. "Yeah, I know, but I just didn''t expect it to be this early. I mean, he''s just three."


    "Four soon," Dwayne corrected.


    "I know, I know, but still he''s still so young."


    Dwayne nodded. "That''s right, but children are smart these days."


    "I know..." I murmured, my voice trailing off as the room filled with a strange, thick silence. It wasn''t just Maverick''s question hanging between us-it was everything we weren''t saying, everything I had tried to push aside.


    Then, without warning, Dwayne moved closer on the couch, his proximity sending a shiver down my spine. His warmth radiated, his scent, something deep and clean...enveloped me. Hisrge hand settled on mine, the weight of it both grounding and electrifying. "Don''t stress over it, okay?"


    I nodded, trying to hold on to thefort his words offered, but the air between us was shifting. My pulse quickened, my thoughts growing hazy as I rested my head on his shoulder.


    His solid frame beneath me felt safe, yet there was something undeniably intense about the way we sat, bodies almost too close, every brush of skin amplifying the energy between us.


    His fingers intertwined with mine, slow, deliberate. I didn''t pull away, couldn''t. The heat from his palm seeped into me, awakening something deep inside. Our eyes met his gaze was darker now, more intent, as if he was waiting for something.


    Then, suddenly, we were kissing. His lips on mine were firm, urgent, but not rushed. My pulse raced. The world around us faded to nothing, and the kiss deepened, stirring things I hadn''t let myself feel in a long time.


    His free hand found my waist, pulling me closer, our bodies melting together as the kiss became more urgent.


    But then, reality struck hard. I jerked back, gasping for air. "We... we can''t do this."


    Dwayne''s brow furrowed, his breathing was also a little


    disordered. Concern shing in his


    eyes


    he tried to reach for me


    again. "What''s wrong? Did I


    en


    "No," I interrupted, putting distance between us. "It''s not that. It''s just... we don''t have a future."


    "Why can''t we?" Dwayne asked, his brows furrowed.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I paused, averting my gaze from his.


    His hand froze in mid-air before he slowly withdrew it, his expression tightening. "What do you mean by that?"


    "I mean..." I hesitated, but finally said. "I''m going back to New York!"


    He froze, and I felt the change instantly. He withdrew his handpletely, his posture stiffening. "You''re going back?" His voice was low But now there was a tension beneath it, a quiet restraint.


    I nodded, still avoiding his gaze.


    "Why?" He asked. "You don''t have a life there anymore. You belong here now."


    "No," I shook my head vehemently. "I don''t belong here. I...I have to return."


    "You don''t have to, Arielle."


    I raised my eyes to meet his, now. "I do."


    "You think so? Look at your life, it''s way better than before. Why, then, do you want to return to a ce that holds so many bad memories for you?"


    I felt a lump grow in my throat now, as my tone hardened. "That''s exactly why I need to go back. I have unfinished business there..."


    "Unfinished business? What about me, Arielle? What about us??"


    "Us?" I asked, incredulous.


    "Yes, us. Are you just going to throw everything we share away?"


    Okay, this was getting out of hand. "Forgive me, but I don''t know what you''re talking about. Thest time I checked, we''re just friends-"


    "Friends?" He interrupted. "That''s


    because that''s all you''ve wanted us


    to be. Are you gonna lie that you''ve not noticed I like you? The signals 1 sent your way, you''ve all acted oblivious to them, choosing to friend zone me."


    "I''m sorry, I have to go," he said, rising to his feet.


    "Dwayne, I didn''t mean to-"


    "No, it''s fine. Have a lovely night," and with that, he walked out.


    I sighed and threw my head back on the couch, after he was gone. What a nice way to end the evening.

 What do you do when you regret something youve done?

    (JARED''S


    POV)


    "Come on Sofia, we''ll bete," I called out.


    It was a Sunday evening, and we were preparing to leave for my mum''s ce for dinner. Since the return of Sofia''s parents, Mum had made it a ritual that we all had dinner with the Golds at her ce every Sunday.


    As much as I would rather be anywhere but at dinner, I didn''t have much of a choice. Mother doesn''t take absence from what she called "a little family reunion," lightly.


    I nced at my wristwatch when Sofia didn''t emerge, deciding to give her a few more minutes. I don''t know what her fuss about wearing makeup was about, it was just dinner.


    A few minutester, she ascended the stairs. "How do I look?" She asked, striking a pose.


    Honestly, she looked stunning, but I was no longer swayed by her looks. "You look beautiful," I said, and quickly added, "Can we leave now?"


    "Sure," she replied.


    We walked outside to the car, and I drove off. We arrived at my mother''s ce, and the moment we alighted from the car, Sofia took my arm in hers. She does that whenever we visit, in an attempt to give off an impression that was not needed. I gave no reaction as usual, and we continued walking.


    We were led to the dining room by the butler as usual and settled into our chairs. A few minutester, mother joined us and we exchanged pleasantries. Afterward, we waited for the Gold''s to arrive, as they were always thest at the party. While waiting, Sofia''s ne caught my mother''s attention.


    "A beautiful piece you''ve got there, Sofia," she said, admiring the sparkling diamond.


    Sofia smiled, her eyes locking into mine for a brief moment. "Thank you, Jared got it for me."


    I looked at the ne and suppressed a scoff, inwardly rolling my eyes. I didn''t get her the jewel; as a matter of fact, I hadn''t gotten her a gift for as long as I can remember. But trust Sofia to always pretend our rtionship was perfect. My mother beamed with pride. "Really? My son sure knows how to care for a woman."


    "Yeah," I murmured and diverted my attention to my phone.


    A few minutester, the Gold''s arrived.


    Pleasantries were exchanged, and my mother beckoned the chef toe serve us.


    As we ate, Mr. Gold spoke up. "Jared, how''s thepany going? I read the recent New York business paper, and yourpany has dropped from number two to four."


    I forced a smile, irritation growing inside of me. "Yeah, it''s just a minor setback. We''ll bounce back."


    "You think so? Denzel-"


    I clenched my free hand, my teeth beginning to grind in my jaw. "I think we''re here for some good family time. Business talk can wait, can''t it?"


    He looked taken aback, and I think Mother was too, judging from the surprised nces she exchanged with Mrs Gold. But I least cared. I just wanted to be done with this dinner, and be out of here


    Mr. Goldughed awkwardly. "Of course, of course."


    I nodded and returned my focus to my meal. An awkward silence fell over the table afterward, with only the clinking of silverware, breaking the silence.


    The meal went on that way until Mrs Gold broke the silence with a clear of her throat. "Um, Jared, I know you said business talks are not allowed; how about family talk?"


    "Sure," I said, ignoring the sarcasm that dripped from her voice.


    "You and Sofia are engaged, aren''t you?"


    I looked up from my te now, wondering where her questions were headed. "Of course. I mean, everyone knows that."


    "That''s right," she said, and then she exchanged nces with my mother. This act got me uneasy, as I knew they were up to something.


    "Is anything the matter?" I inquired, unable to withhold my curiosity.


    "Of course not, it''s just that you two have been engaged for too long. Three years is a long time, and enough time to take things further." "And by taking things further, you mean?"


    "Getting married," she spelled out.


    I instantly choked and began coughing. Sofia passed me a ss of water, "are you alright?"


    "Yeah, I''m fine. I think I choked on the food," I responded, trying topose myself.


    My mother stared at me disapprovingly, but I averted my gaze. Who gets eye-colded for choking?


    "Um, so we were talking about marriage," I began, facing Mrs Gold again.


    "Yeah, marriage," she repeated.


    "Alright. Of course, marriage is a good thing, but as adults, I think Sofia and I should be left to make that decision." "We will let you all know when we''re ready," I added, turning to face Sofia with a fake smile. "Right, Sofia?"


    "Yes, yes. That''s right," she replied, returning my forced smile.


    "Okay, then. If you two say so," Mrs. Gold shrugged.


    "Yeah, we say so," I mumbled, and we resumed eating.


    After dinner, everyone walked to the sitting room to rx, but I excused myself and walked outside. I knew my way around; it was my parent''s house after all. I grew up here before moving to stay on my own.


    The idea was to just wander a bit and clear my head but when I walked into the garden, I was surprised by the sight of a figure smoking, it''s back to me. On walking closer, I realized it was the butler.


    "I didn''t realize you still smoke," I called from behind.


    He swirled around, startled, but smiled when he saw me. "Old habits die hard, I guess," he said, turning back around.


    "You''re right," I concurred, walking to stand beside him. "But father won''t be happy if he was here."


    My father, when he was alive, used


    to be close to the Butler, Mr Will, and


    would always chide him about


    met


    smoking. At some point, Mr Will took


    his advice and stopped, but I


    guessed he resumed after father


    died.


    Mr Will nodded. "I know, but I couldn''t help the urge. I needed it badly tonight."


    "Why? Did something happen?" I asked, concerned.


    "Yeah, some news from home."


    "Do you need help? Is it money?"


    He smiled and patted my back. "It''s not money, my boy. Money can''t buy or solve everything, you know?"


    I paused, trying to recall who had told me simr words. A bitter smile instantly appeared on my face when I remembered-Arielle.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "That''s true," I agreed and then turned to him. "Do you have an extra cigarette?"


    Mr Will paused and looked at me like he wasn''t expecting such a request. And then he looked away and took out a packet from his shirt. He took out a stick and handed it to me, offering a lighter, too. I epted them and lit the cigarette, and soon, I was puffing out rings of smoke into the air.


    "Wow, I didn''t think you smoked," Mr Will said, watching me in amazement.


    "I do, but only when I''m in a shitty mood, just like you," I responded.


    He chuckled. "Your father must be impressed."


    And we bothughed at the sarcasm, silence descending afterward.


    A few minutester, I broke it. "What do you do when you regret something you''ve done?"


    He paused, taken aback. "If it''s not irredeemable, then you can make amends."


    "And if it is?" I probed further.


    Mr. Will paused again. "I don''t know," he said finally.


    I smiled bitterly, and then I threw the stub of the cigarette to the floor and stepped on it.


    "It was nice talking to you, Mr. Will," I said.


    And then I turned around and headed inside.

 Finding common ground.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    "Can we talk?" Dwayne''s deep voice came through the phone.


    I paused for a moment, before responding, "Sure."


    "I don''t mean at your ce. At a restaurant or somewhere outdoors."


    "That''s fine," I responded.


    "Alright, I''lle pick you up in two hours."


    "Alright," I said, and the call ended.


    I sighed and dropped the phone on the couch beside me. Since ourst argument, my friendship with Dwayne had been quite distant. He still called to check in on me, and Maverick, but he didn''t visit in a week.


    Now, I wasn''t mad at him as his actions were justifiable, but I couldn''t me myself either. He wanted more than I was willing to give at the moment.


    I missed him though, and wanted to iron things with him which was why I had agreed to go out with him.


    "Hey, baby, I''m going out for a bit," I called out.


    Maverick, who was ying with his toys a few meters away from me, looked up. "Where are you going, Mommy?"


    "I have an errand to run," I said quickly. There was no way I was going to tell him that I was meeting with Dwayne, else he would cry to tag along.


    "Will Jessicae over?" He asked after his nanny.


    "Yes, I just got off the phone with her. She''ll be with you while I''m away."


    Maverick nodded and returned to ying.


    I walked to my room, had a quick shower and got dressed. I chose a simple, yet elegant dress. I didn''t want to impress Dwayne, but I wanted to look good and confident.


    As I finished getting ready, the doorbell rang. It was Jessica, Maverick''s nanny.


    "Hey, Jessica," I said, letting her in.


    "Hi, Arielle," she responded. "Don''t worry, Maverick and I will have fun.


    I smiled, grateful. "Thanks," and then I turned to my son. "Come give Mama a goodbye hug."


    He scurried to his feet and threw his weight around me. I hugged him back before heading out.


    Dwayne was already waiting for me, leaning against his car. He looked good, as always.


    "Hey," he called, opening the car door for me.


    "Hi," I replied, sliding into the passenger seat. The familiar scent of his cologne filled the car, making me feel strangely at ease.


    "So, where do you wanna go?" He asked, after he got behind the steering wheel.


    "I don''t know. I think I''ll let you call the shots."


    "If that''s the case, I think I have somewhere in mind."


    "Let''s go there then," I said.


    The drive to the location was quiet, right only asional small talk. We soon pulled up at a restaurant, and Dwayne led me to a cozy outdoor table.


    "I''m d you agreed to meet despite me being a jerk this past week," Dwayne began, as we got settled in our seats.


    "It''s fine. I wanted to talk too," I said.


    He nodded. "I know I overreacted thest time. I''m sorry."


    I took a deep breath. "I understand


    why you did. But I need time, Dwayne. And I hope you can understand me, myrade." I blinked and continued, "My decision to go back there is not to seek revenge or settle old scores. just... want to finish what I started and prove to myself that I can do it. On my own."


    For a moment, Dwayne was silent, he looked at me deeply and for the first time since we''ve ever met, there was a surprise in his eyes. "...I hadn''t realized that was your focus. Look Ari, I''m really sorry if I ever made you feel like you couldn''t handle this on


    your own."


    I smiled, my tone firm but calm. "I know you care about me. But you should know I''ve made it through a lot and I''m strong enough. Look, I''m a divorced single mum! I mean, what else can beat me? Besides, my manager and my customers already missed me." He finallyughed, the sound warm and genuine. "Then I guess New York is really honored to have its Queen return!"


    "Thank you," I said softly.


    Dwayne reached into his jacket pocket, pulling out a small box and sliding it across the table toward me.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I stared at it, confused. "What''s this?"


    "Open it."


    Curiosity piqued, I lifted the lid. Inside was a stunning butterfly ne, the delicate wings adorned with tiny diamonds that shimmered under the light. My breath hitched-this wasn''t just any ne. The craftsmanship, the rity of the stones... It was exquisite.


    "Dwayne, this is..."


    "Beautiful, isn''t it?" he said, smiling at my reaction.


    "It''s beyond beautiful. Where did you even get something like this?" I frowned slightly. After spending three years with Jared, I had a good sense of luxury items, and this was no ordinary piece of jewelry. Dwayne chuckled softly, leaning back in his chair. "Secret."


    I raised an eyebrow, trying to piece it together. "You didn''t get this from a jewelry store, did you?"


    Dwayne looked at me and clearly got the signal that there''s no way I would ept it if he didn''t give a reasonable exnation. He sighed and said, "Alright nothing could hide from you I should''ve known that."


    "I got it from my new boss who''s a jewelry collector... You know as much as I would have wanted to go with you, I can''t. I got a job offer at arge restaurant to be their head chef -"


    "Wow!" I eximed, cutting him short. "And you didn''t tell me?"


    He smiled. "The offer just came in today."


    "Alright, you''re forgiven," I said, grinning. "You''re taking it, aren''t you?"


    "Of course, I am. It''s like the secondrgest restaurant in Italy. I could say I have made a fortune with my cooking." His emerald eyes twinkled with mischief.


    "I''m so happy for you!" I said, genuinely excited.


    "Thanks, so take this ne and,


    back to our conversation- I won''t be going with you, but I''ll always be with you''ll always support tin anyway I can. I have little businesses in New York, and I''ll always return from time to time. Whenever you need me, all you have to do is call, and I''lle running to you.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 He doesnt mind being a Daddy to her son.

    (Arielle''s POV)


    I was genuinely touched by his kind words, and tears welled up in my eyes in gratitude. Before I could stop myself, I was up on my feet, hugging him." "Dwayne," I whispered, my voice trembling.


    His arms wrapped around me, holding me close. "You don''t have to thank me. These are what friends do for each other."


    I returned to my seat after we disengaged from the hug.


    "What are your ns now? How do you go about your return to the country?"


    I took a deep breath, thinking about the logistics. "I''ll call my mum and Ashley to inform them. It''s been years, so I''ll definitely need their help in settling down." "Alright, just let me know where Ie in," Dwayne said, his voice gentle. "I''ll make sure to be avable to help in any way I can."


    "Thank you so much."


    He nodded and beckoned the waiter toe take our order. And the evening went blissfully afterward.


    As we finished our meal, he nced at his watch. "Ready to go home, I''ll drive you?"


    "Yes, I''m ready," I replied.


    As we walked to the car, he suddenly stopped, and turned to me.


    "Before we leave, I have to get something for the little champ," he said, a sly grin spreading on his face. "I haven''t seen him in a week."


    I nodded, and he walked off.


    As he walked away, my heart swelled in gratitude and admiration. I loved the way he always had my son in mind, and prioritized him. Minutester, he returned with a bag I was sure was filled with kiddies goodies.


    "Let''s get you home," he said, opening the car door for me.


    I slid into the seat, feeling content.


    *********


    "That''s fine, I''ll send the samples and the location as soon as I get them from him," Ashley said on the phone.


    "Thank you so much. What would I have done without you and Mom?"


    "Oh,e on, we can''t wait to have you back," Ashley said, her voice warm. "We''re with you in this, all the way. And we won''t hesitate to help as much as we can." "Thank you, Ash."


    "You''re wee," she replied with a chuckle. "Even though you''ve said that for the umpteenth time."


    Iughed.


    "I have to run. Kiss the little one for me."


    "I will," I said, and the call ended.


    Ashley was helping me get the


    service of a realtor in New York for a house. I intended to buy one. If I was returning, I wanted to return to a house of my own. Also, I was trying to buy arge ce for my


    restaurant.


    A satisfied smile escaped my lips as I imagined what it would look and feel like, finally setting up a restaurant of my own as I had always dreamed.


    Just then, the doorbell rang, jolting


    me out of my fantasy. I nced at the clock and got to my feet; it was Dwayne, had invited him for dinner, but he was a few minutes early which was very likely of himo


    I made my way to the door, and pulled it open. He was standing behind it, a bottle of wine in hand, and a smile on his lips.


    "Hey."


    "Hey," I replied, stepping aside to let him in. "You''re early."


    "Sorry about that," he says, handing me the wine. "I couldn''t wait to see you and the little one."


    As if on cue, Maverick ran out of his


    room at the sound of Dwayne'',s voice, and can straight into his outstretched arms. I smiled as watched them exchange


    pleasantries, before turninger


    away to


    set the table.


    A few minutester, we were seated around the table, eating. But Maverick suddenly broke the silence.


    "Mum?"Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Yes, baby," I quickly responded, looking up from my te. I knew he always had something important to say or ask, whenever he called me in that manner. "Remember you promised to get me a Daddy," he said, looking up at me with expectant eyes.


    I froze, my fork hovering over my te. I hadpletely forgotten about the promise I made to him a few days back.


    Since the first time when he made a request for a Daddy, he had be really persistent about getting one because other kids in his kindergarten school all have Daddy''s.


    Thest time had been really intense, and I had been torn on what to do, and so I promised to get him a Daddy just to calm him down.


    Well that seemed to have been a huge mistake, because my son was now reminding me about my promise. Just like his toys, he thought a daddy could be bought randomly. An awkward silence descended in the room, as I still didn''t know what to say.


    slowly, I managed to nce at Dwayne, and there was a hint of understanding in his eyes, but I quickly averted my eyes, my face heating up.


    But he spoke up. "You know, I don''t mind being his Dad. You can tell him about his real Father when he''s older," he said thest words with a whisper.


    I turned to look at him sharply, his offer throwing me off guard.

 Loss of self.

    (JARED''S POV)


    "The greatest pain of love is the pain of its loss, and the greatest loss is the loss of self."


    I sighed and tore my gaze from the quote in the book I have been forcing myself to read for minutes now. It''s funny how it resonates so well with my current state of life.


    Sighing again, I looked out my office window as I let my head do the one thing it has been doing besttely-think.


    I thought about the drastic crumbling of my rtionship with Sofia. What I had once thought would be a forever passionate me had dwindled so fast to a mere faint spark that was barely flickering.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Sofia was growing reckless by the day, hooking up with some not-so-gooddies that all they do is party, gossip about popr celebrity news, and go on shopping sprees. I, on the other hand, kept withdrawing and moving farther away from her. The final straw had been the credit card incident. Against my will, my thoughts drifted to that fateful day.


    I had received a notification of a substantial transfer from my credit card. Instantly, I knew something was amiss. I had left the car at home, and only one person could have used it-Sofia.


    I called her repeatedly, but she Ignored my calls. Anxiety biting at my gut, I barely made it to the close of work before hurrying home.


    The scene that greeted me as infuriating as much as it was surreal. Sofia was surrounded by designer shopping bags from different luxurious brands.


    "Where did you get all of these, and how?" I demanded, trying to keep my voice low and rational.


    "From popr designer shops and with your card," she responded nonchntly.


    "My card?" I asked, still trying to keep my temper low and controlled.


    "Come on, Jared. Don''t start now, please. The allowance you give me isn''t enough. Besides, I already exhausted the ken for this month and couldn''t wait until next month for another so I had to use your card."


    "The allowance you give me isn''t enough," Sofia replied, her tone nonchnt. "I had to use your credit card."


    "You stole my credit card, you mean?"


    "I didn''t steal it," Sofia retorted, her tone dripping with insolence. "It was in the drawer for me to use. If you didn''t want it to be used, why did you leave it there?"


    I was stunned to say the least. "Sofia, that''s not how it works. You can''t just take my things without permission."


    "Why not? Am I not your fiance?"


    I took a deep breath, fighting so hard not to lose it. "Listen, Sofia. I need you to understand. You''re my fiance, but do not ever take anything of mine without asking. It''s not yours to take. And yes, I left the card in the drawer and that''s because it''s my house and I trust that everything I leave in it is safe."


    "Can I have my card now?" I demanded, sternly.


    Her expression turned sullen, but she pulled it out of her purse and handed it to me.


    Hourster, when my emotions were in check, I attempted to speak to her again.


    "We need to talk about your recent spending habits and thepany you keep, Sofia," I began. "This can''t continue."


    I was expecting a calmer response, but her reverse was the case. Her response was explosive. "Just let me live my life, Jared. Stop suffocating me!"


    The conversation ended there, and I


    never made an effort to speak to her again. Saving her or salvaging our rtionship was futile. So I began to distange myself, hiding my cards and financial documents to prevent a repeat of history.


    Now, all we did was exist as strangers under the same roof. I was more focused on rebuilding my financial state and climbing back up thedder of wealth that has been worn down by Sofia''s extravagance.


    As I returned to the present, my eyes looked up the clock and sighed in exasperation. It was closing time, but I sure as hell was not going home yet.


    I guess it''s another day to visit the snooker house, and have a bottle or two. That decided, I gathered my stuff and left the office.


    I arrived at the snooker house, and as usual, I yed with a few regrs, losing myself in the game.


    After a few hours, I headed to the


    bar, ordering a whiskey to calm my nerves. But one drink turned into two, and two into five and I kept the number going. The alcohol flowed


    through my vein, numbing every pain in me .


    Hourster, I drove home. The clock read 2 Am, but it didn''t matter to me. How I drank and drove, and still returned home in one piece was still a mystery to me.


    The next morning, I woke up to the pounding of a hangover. Groaning, I rolled o dr, only to be confronted by Sofia''s angry face.


    "Look at this!" She yelled, shoving her phone in my face.


    "Billionaire seen drunk at a local bar," the headline read. But, I wasn''t at a local bar, I thought. I winced, rubbing my temples.


    "You should be ashamed of yourself," Sofia continued yelling.


    "What do you want, Sofia?" I growled. Her yelling was making my headache worse.


    "You''re embarrassing me!" She spat. "You''re embarrassing yourself!"


    "Leave me alone," I snarled. "It''s all your fault."


    Her eyes shed with anger. "How dare you? I''m not the one who got drunk in public."


    "Get out, Sofia!" I shouted, throwing off the covers. My frustration had reached its limits, and my headache, too. "You''re suffocating me. Leave my life, too."


    I watched her face change from anger to shock, and then back to anger. Without another word, she rose and stormed out of the room, mming the door shut behind her.

 Scandalous

    (JARED''S POV)


    After Sofia left, I managed to get hold of my phone and went online, my eyes scanning the numerous headlines.


    "Billionaire caught drunk at a local bar," "High society''stest scandal." And with each headline, a picture of me half stumbling was attached. My chest twisted in growing anxiety as I scrolled through the articles. How did this get out? Who could have taken pictures of me without my knowledge and sold it to the media?


    Deciding that there was not the time to ask questions, I dialed Enzo''s number, my PR expert.


    "Enzo," I said, trying to sound calm.


    "Sir I was just about to call you."


    "Have you seen the news?"


    "Yes, sir. I''m on it already."


    "Make it go away, Enzo. Call all the tforms that have the news and ask them to take it down. I don''t have to teach you your job, you know what to do."


    "Yes, sir."


    And with that, I dropped the call.


    I flung the phone on the bed afterward and headed to the. The mirror reflected a disheveled version of myself with bloodshot eyes and unshaven stubble, and I winced. I felt like shit and needed a thorough cleanup.


    After a refreshing shower, I took some aspirin. Arielle used to ensure they were always avable in the drug cab, even though we had little or no use for it. After ensuring they were not expired, I gobbled two of them, supporting them with water.


    While dressing up, I prayed Enzo had already started damage control. My mind was racing with possible worst-case scenarios-the billionaire''s board, my business partners, my reputation.


    How could I let my guard down like this?


    How could I let my guard down like this? I had always been meticulous, private, and controlled. One mistake shouldn''t ruin everything.


    I took a deep breath and tried to shake off how uneasy I was feeling.


    Enzo would fix this.


    He had to.


    I couldn''t afford to have my reputation tarnished.


    Not now.


    Not ever.


    While waiting for a response from Enzo, my phone rang. My heart skipped a beat when I saw my mother''s name disyed as the caller. Reluctantly, I answered.


    "Jared, why are you all over the news?" Her stern voice greeted me.


    "Mum, I-"


    "When did you start drinking yourself to stupor in public?" She cut in, her voice conveying disapproval.


    "I''m sorry, Mum. It was just a mistake."


    "A mistake?" she repeated incredulously.


    "How could you stoop so low, Jared?"


    I winced and closed my eyes, bracing myself for the tonguesh. I deserved it, all of it.


    But just then, another call came in. My heart sank further. "Reginald Pierce," was disyed as the caller ID. Reginald was director of the Billionaire Board and Head of the Disciplinary Committee. His calling meant one thing -he had seen the news.


    I felt a wave of defeat and anxiety wash over me again.


    "Mum, I have to take another call," I said hastily.


    "Who is it? Is the person more important than I am?" She asked, sounding offended.


    "Reginald Pierce," I replied.


    There was a pause before she responded, "Okay, answer it. We''ll talkter."


    I nodded, and I ended the call with my mother and answered the other.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Director Pierce," I said, trying to sound cool.


    "Jared, we need to talk," Reginald said with a stern voice. "I''m aware of the news. Care to exin?"


    "I''d rather discuss this in person, Sir. Would that be possible?"


    There was a pause before he responded, "Be in my office in an hour."


    And the line went dead.


    After the call ended, I walked out of the room in search of food for my growling stomach. If I was going to get myself out of this mess, needed a clear head and a filled


    stomach.


    I fixed myself toast and coffee, eating quickly before leaving for Reginald''s office. On arrival, I was ushered into the older man''s office by his PA.


    "Have a seat," he motioned to the vacant seat, setting his sses aside and pinning me with a stern look.


    "Good morning, sir," I said, trying not to cover under his gaze.


    "Good morning, Jared," he responded. "Although, there''s nothing good about this morning. What came over you?"


    "I''m sorry, it was just some personal issues and I didn''t realize when I lost myself," I exined.


    Reginald sighed, his expression


    softening. "Look, I know we''re all dealing with different kinds of problems, but what matters is how we don''t wash our dirty linen in


    public. You''re a public figure for God''s sake, Jared."


    "I know, and I''m sorry. I''ve already made ns to make it go away."


    "Of course, you''re sorry, and making it go away won''t change the fact that everyone has seen the news," he countered.


    I let out a sigh, realizing this was more serious than I thought. "So, what do I do?"


    "You do realize we have rules on the board, don''t you?" Reginald asked gravely.


    "Yes, but -"


    "No buts, Jared. There is a consequence for your action. And for getting involved in a scandal, you will be suspended as chairman for a month -" "No, no, is that not too extreme? I mean -"


    "Extreme? You should be happy you weren''t removed from the position entirely," Reginald pointed out.


    I mped my mouth shut at that point, knowing he was right. A suspension was better than a permanent eviction from the position. "Thank you, Sir," I mumbled.


    Reginald''s expression softened again. "I like you, Jared because I see a lot of potential in you. A thing like this should not repeat itself." I nodded and rose to my feet, "I won''t let it happen again."


    "See that you don''t."


    With that, I walked out of the office, feeling both relieved and anxious. The suspension was a blow, but it was one I could handle.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Dilemma

    (SOFIA''S POV)


    After storming out of the room in anger, I grabbed my car keys from the coffee table downstairs and drove out, my destination clear in mind-my parents'' ce.


    I needed someone to talk to, and my mother was that someone. The argument with Jared had shaken me to my core. The emotion in his eyes looked like hatred, and I couldn''t bear it.


    These past few years, my rtionship with Jared had deteriorated, and it had even escted in the past months with him distancing himself. But never had he asked me to get out of his life. To me, that was a warning bell, and I was not going to take it lightly.


    My grip tightened on the steering wheel, I couldn''t lose Jared. Not now, not ever.


    I arrived at my parent''s ce and my mother''s surprised face weed me.


    "Sofia, dear, I didn''t know you wereing."


    "Yeah, it was Impromptu," I replied.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Then I scanned the area, before turning back to her. "Where''s Dad?"


    "He went to the hospital for his doctor''s appointment."


    Relief washed over me. I didn''t want my father to be present for this conversation.


    "Why are you asking?"


    "Mum, can I confide in you?".


    Her expression changed from curiosity to concern. "Of course, dear. What''s wrong?"


    "We can''t talk here. Somewhere more discreet will do."


    She nodded. "Sure," and then she led me to a small rxation room, suitable for my visit. The door behind us closed, and I took a deep breath.


    "Mum, it''s Jared...I don''t know what''s happening anymore," I began


    She locked eyes with me, staring intently before responding, "Tell me everything."


    ********


    "Well, I''m not entirely surprised," my mother said, leaning back on her chair after I finished narrating how things were with Me and Jared.


    I frowned, surprised. "Really? Howe?"


    "It was somewhat ring, the tension between you two at dinner thest time," she said.


    "Oh, I didn''t realize," I mumbled.


    "What do I do, Mum? He doesn''t love me anymore; he probably hates me now," I said I''m desperation.


    "Um, let''s see," she said, her


    expression turning calcting. "You have to make him love you again, Sofia. We can''t lose the grip we have on the family. We need the affiliation we have with them."


    "But how? He''s been distant for so long."


    "Two things, Sofia. First, get pregnant. Second, make him marry you," she said, matter-of-factly.


    "Engagement isn''t marriage, honey Only when you''re married to him and have his child will your grip on him be strong forever," she emphasized further."


    I paused, hesitating. "But, mum, Jared hasn''t...we haven''t," my voice trailed off.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Jared and I...we haven''t slept together," I finally admitted.


    I watched my mother''s face contort in shock. "Sofia, what have you been doing in three whole years?"


    "Mum," I stammered.


    "In this whole time, and you two haven''t...?" Her voice trailed off, as she stared at me in disbelief.


    I nodded, feeling embarrassed. "All this time, I tried giving him signals, but he always acted like he didn''t notice."


    "I feel he''s still hung up on his ex-wife," I added, frustrated.


    "How''s that possible? Didn''t you say he didn''t love her? Besides, they''re divorced, aren''t they?"


    "That''s what I used to think, but now... I''m beginning to think otherwise," I said, uncertainty crawling into my voice.


    "Well, you''ll have to hurry and get pregnant then, so he doesn''t start looking outside...if he hasn''t already."


    I felt a chill run down my spine at the


    ine


    of my mother''s words. That''s not possible, Jared would


    dare.


    never cheat on me. He I


    "Mum, I''m ready, but I don''t know how," I confessed.


    "Well, I think I do," she said and turned to her expectantly.


    "Really? You do?"


    She nodded, "Yes. Come closer."


    I leaned in, my heart racing.


    Mother''s tone was low, but it was loud enough for me to make out her words.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Taking the leap

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    In the following days, things kept falling into ce. My new life was taking a new shape soon, and I couldn''t be more excited. The house, the restaurant, everything wasing together for food. Just as Maverick and I were building towers with his blocks, my phone buzzed.


    "Girl! Guess what?" Ashley''s voice screamed through the speaker.


    Iughed. "What now?"


    "Guess!" she insisted.


    "Did you get a promotion?" I teased.


    "I wish! No, it''s bigger. You''ll love this," she giggled. "Your house is ready!"


    "Oh my God! Are you serious?" I squealed.


    She went on about the newly installed chandeliers, plush furniture, and the kitchen she knew I''d die for. As much as I wanted to joke about her theatrics, her excitement mirrored my own.


    "You''ll love it. Trust me," she assured. But her tone suddenly shifted. "But hey, I really think it''s a good time for you toe back. You know there''s something else..."


    ""What is it?"


    "I heard some weird stuff going on in Italy. Mafia stuff," she whispered, lowering her voice like someone could overhear us.


    I rolled my eyes, amused. "Ashley,e on. We''ve been over this-no one''s after me."


    "No, seriously. My guy? He''s got connections with some insiders, and they''re saying there''s a power struggle because some old Mafia boss just died. And get this-he showed me pictures of the guy''s stash. Wine, jewelry, gold, like something out of a movie." Iughed. "Ashley, I''m pretty sure I''m not on the mob''s radar. And wait...are we talking about Keith? The one you called an annoying bratst week?"


    She huffed. "Fine, mock me all you want. Just don''t say I didn''t warn you."


    Before I could respond, a knock on the door interrupted us. "I have to go. I think Dwayne''s here. I''ll call youter."


    "Oooh, Dwayne, huh? Talk soon!" she teased before I hung up.


    Maverick raced to the door, his voice high-pitched with excitement. "Uncle Dwayne!"


    Dwayne entered, bringing in a gust of cold air. His usual warm smile was in ce. However, there was something different today, like something...heavier in his eyes. I suddenly noticed his face was abnormally pale.


    I smiled and crouched down to his level. "Hey, remember that drawing you made for Uncle Dwayne? Why don''t you go grab it and bring it to him? I''m sure he''d love to see it."


    Maverick''s face brightened as he let go of Dwayne. "Oh, yeah! I''ll go get it!" he eximed, running off to his room.


    As soon as he disappeared, I straightened up and turned to Dwayne, my tone shifting.


    "Ok. What happened?"


    His emerald eyes flickered with surprise for a brief moment, then softened as he stepped closer. He extended his hand and forearm toward me, both wrapped in a makeshift bandage. "Just a little ident," he said, his tone casual, but his eyes lingered on mine as if testing my reaction. "Cut myself handling a massive fish at work."


    I frowned, instinctively reaching for his hand. "Seriously? How could you hurt yourself like this, working in the kitchen? Are you a child?"


    "Only when ites to you." His


    voice was low, teasing, but there was something simmering beneath the yful words. His gaze locked on mine, and for a second, I


    ver


    swallowed hard, pushing down the


    re of irritation.


    "Come on," I snapped, grabbing his wrist and pulling him toward the kitchen. Tried not to care about his hitched breath.


    I grabbed the first aid kit, feeling his


    presence toom behind me, close enough that I could feel the temperature of his body. I nced over my shoulder. His eyes were still on me  en Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "You need to be more careful Dwayne." I signed. "This isn''t a joke."


    "I think I like it when you scold me." His lips quirked into a slow,zy grin.


    Ok Arielle, don''t try to reason with the patient.


    I huffed, trying to focus on cleaning his cut, but my hands trembled slightly. "Hold still," I muttered.


    He winced as I pressed the antiseptic against his skin, but his gaze never left my face. "Mad at me?" His voice was soft, a little rougher than usual. "Should I be?" I shot back, raising an eyebrow.


    "I don''t know." He shifted, his arm brushing the curve of my waist now. His thumb lightly grazed the inside of my wrist as if testing how much of me he could touch without me pulling away. "I don''t know why I can''t help teasing you when you are angry."


    I rolled my eyes. "You''re impossible."


    Dwayne suddenly asked, "So, when do you n to leave?"


    "Next week."


    He fell silent for a moment, the tension between us thickening. Before either of us could speak again, Maverick''s shout echoed from the other room, shattering the moment.


    I pressed the bandage down with more force than necessary, trying to regain some control. He chuckled quietly. "See? You''re always so good to me."


    I crossed my arms. "Maverick''s waiting for his uncle. Don''t push your luck."


    Dwayne reached up, brushing a strand of hair from my face, his fingers lingering against my skin. "Am I?"


    I sighed, trying to keep myposure. "When will you grow up, Dwayne? I''m leaving Italy, and you kno��"


    "Ouch, my hand!" he eximed, wincing dramatically.


    Startled, I moved closer to check. But when I saw the amusement in his eyes, I realized he was perfectly fine just trying to derail the conversation. "You..." I started, but gave up with a quietugh. "Forget it. I can''t stay mad at you."


    Dwayne''s grin softened. "I know."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 The Queens return

    (Arielle''s POV)


    The day of our return had finally arrived. I stood in my room, taking onest look around. I had gotten ready earlier, packing all my belongings and Maverick''s, into the suitcases Dwayne had gotten us. "Are you ready?" He called out, standing at the doorway.


    "Yes, I think so," I replied, taking a deep breath.


    "Alright, I''ll get the suitcases," he said, already lifting one off the ground. "Maverick''s in the car."


    "Let me help you with one of those," I offered.


    "No, you go ahead," He said, but I ignored him and carried one of the suitcases.


    "You don''t give up, do you?"


    "No, I don''t. Not when I learn from you."


    We carried the suitcases to the car and Dwayne ced them in his car''s trunk. He was driving us to the airport despite my protest.


    We got into the car, with Dwayne getting behind the wheel. "Hey, are you okay, buddy?" He asked, turning to Maverick who was in the backseat. Maverick shook his head, his eyes misty. "I''ll miss nanny Jessica."


    "I know, champ. But you will get to face Time her always like she promised. Now cheer up, you''re about to embark on a memorable journey."


    That seemed to lift Maverick''s spirits, and he began peppering Dwayne with questions about New York. Dwayne answered every one, his voice warm and reassuring, which only made it harder for me to ignore the knot tightening in my stomach. I couldn''t shake the feeling that I might never see him again, despite his insistence that he would visit often.


    At the airport, Dwayne helped us navigate the check-in security and other procedures.


    "Take care of yourself, okay?" He said as we reached the gate.


    "I will. Thanks for everything," I replied.


    But as we shared a hug and made to leave, Maverick clung to Dwayne''s leg.


    "Please,e with us."


    "I can''t, little one. I have to work so I can get you lots of gifts. But I promise to visit as many times as I can. Is that okay?"


    "Yes," Maverick nodded. "Promise not to forget us."


    "I won''t, camp. I promise," Dwayne said, ruffling his hair.


    As we hugged again, Maverick burst into tears.


    "I''ll miss you," he wailed.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "I''ll miss you too," Dwayne replied.


    It was such an emotional emotion, that I barely held back my tears. I hugged Dwayne again, this more tightly. "Thank you for always being there for us," I whispered.


    "Anytime," he replied, nting a kiss on my forehead.


    We finally waved our final goodbye as we boarded the ne. We got to our seats beside the window and strapped on our belts, gettingfortable.


    I got out Maverick''s tablet and put on his favorite cartoon so I could have some moment of solitude to myself. As the ne took off, my mind wandered.


    It felt surreal returning to a ce I had wanted to leave behind three years ago. Would it still hold the same memories? Would I ever feel the same way again? Dwayne''s words echoed in my mind: "Never say never." But deep down, I knew how fleeting promises could be. "Mama, are we there yet?" Maverick asked, jerking me out of my thoughts.


    "Almost, baby. Almost," I smiled to him.


    He nodded and returned his attention to his tablet. I, on the other hand, looked out the window.


    We wereing home.


    *******


    9 hourster, we arrived at John F. Kennedy Airport in New York. The long trip had already taken its toll, and Maverick and I were exhausted. He was a lefty sleeping in my arms.


    We made our way to the arrival lounge, with the Porter carrying out luggage behind us, expertly navigating the crowd.


    Suddenly, I caught sight of someone familiar. My legs froze, as if an invisible force held me in ce. I blinked, willing my eyes to clear, but there he was-Jared.


    Three years had passed, yet he looked only a little haggard, though that couldn''t hide his elite and domineering temperament. What was he doing here?


    A flood of memories surged through


    my mind:ughter echoing in empty hallways, whispered promises under starlit skies, and the pain that


    followed. But as I stood there, felt a I surprising lightness in my chest, as if the weight of those memories had lifted.


    Then, unexpectedly, he turned and nced in my direction. Time slowed as our eyes met for a


    fleeting moment. My heart didn''t et


    sink; instead, it fluttered with an unfamiliar calm. I quickly looked away, a smile creeping onto my lips.


    "He doesn''t matter to me anymore," I whispered, the words flowing freely, each one a small release of the past. I took a deep breath, letting the


    memories


    fade as I resumed


    walking. The crowd around me blurred, and with each step, felt lighter.


    As I entered the arrival hall, I spotted Mother and Ashley waiting with cards.


    "Arielle! Maverick!" My mother eximed, rushing towards us, Ashley closely behind her. "Mum," I called back.


    She got to us and engulfed us in a hug. Ashley joined in, hugging me and Maverick tightly.


    "We''ve missed you two so much," Ashley said.


    Maverick stirred in my arms, opening his sleeping eyes.


    "Mum, have we arrived?" And then his face broke out in a smile when he saw Ashley and Mum. "Hi, Grandma."


    "Hello, sweetie," she cooed, taking him from me.


    Maverick clung to his grandma, stering her with kisses, and he did the same to Ashley. The reunion was warm and emotional.


    "Let''s get you two home," Mother said.


    We walked towards the exit, and to a waiting limousine.


    "Wow, Mum, a limo?" I asked, surprised.


    "Yes, dear. Wee home, darling," she said, smiling.


    Our luggage was ced in the car, and we got in, heading home. Maverick was still excited about seeing his grandma and aunt Ashley, and he kept chatting.


    As we drove through the city streets, I couldn''t help the feeling of nostalgia that hit me. The City had improved significantly, but it still held a lot of memories for me.


    After about 30 minutes, we arrived at my new house. The house was a beautiful Victorian building, but with the renovation and decor, it had been refurbished to a modern look while still maintaining its Victorian charm. "Wow, Mum, Ashley, this is amazing!" I eximed, taking a tour.


    "We''re d you like it," they responded.


    The house was big, cozy, and warm -the perfect home for Maverick and me.


    In the dining room, Mum had prepared a surprise celebration. Champagne bottles were chilling on the dining table.


    "To celebrate the queen''s return," Mother said, popping open a champagne bottle.


    Weughed and cheered, sipping our champagne. As we celebrated, Maverick ran around the house, exploring his new surroundings. I was grateful he didn''t have issues adapting.


    That night, after the celebration, Iy in bed reminiscing about my return and about starting a new phase of my life. But as I drifted off to sleep, the thought of Jared crept into my head. Did he recognize me at the airport? Did he see Maverick? Henceforth, I have to be careful, as thest thing I wanted was to run into him again.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Destined to miss you.

    (Jared''s POV)


    As I made my way through the airport, weaving through the crowds of travelers rushing to embrace their loved ones, something caught my eye. A woman, moving just ahead, her figure strikingly familiar. My heart faltered, as if time itself had paused. Arielle?


    No, it couldn''t be. My logical side kicked in, urging me to shake off the absurd thought. But something in the way she carried herself... it was too familiar. My gaze locked onto her, desperate for a clearer view, but just as quickly as I had noticed her, she turned her head, blending into the sea of strangers.


    I strained to catch another glimpse, my pulse pounding in my ears. Her hair-shoulder-length, not the cascading blonde I remembered. And she had a child with her. A boy, clinging to her hand. My Arielle didn''t have a son.


    Still, my chest tightened, and I stood rooted to the spot for a moment, the rest of the world rushing past me. Could it really be her? My mind raced through the possibilities. But that was impossible, wasn''t it? It had been years-years since I''dst seen her. And what were the odds? At an airport, of all ces?


    I forced myself to breathe, pushing the thought aside. People resemble others all the time. It was just a trick of the mind, dredging up memories I''d tried to bury.


    Shaking my head, I moved forward, scanning the crowd again this time for my mother. I finally spotted her, waving from the arrivals area.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Mum," I called out, moving to greet her. I embraced her, the hug mechanical, my mind still trapped in that moment. In her.


    "Thank you for picking me up," she said, pulling back to look at me. Her voice brought me back to reality, if only a little.


    "Of course," I replied, my voice steady, but the lingering tension in my chest wouldn''t release. Even as we left the Tarmac and headed toward the car, I couldn''t shake the feeling. That woman. Could it have been Arielle?


    I wanted to let it go. I needed to. But the thought clung to me, like a shadow I couldn''t escape.


    ************


    After dropping my mother at home, I returned to work, but couldn''t concentrate.


    My thoughts kept straying to the woman I saw at the airport who had a somewhat uncanny resemnce with Arielle.


    At the close of work, I headed home still feeling cranky and restless. On arrival, I decided to work from the guest room. It was a habit I''d developedtely, especially when Sofia and I had disagreements or when I needed some discretion and focus without distractions. After freshening up, I settled into the bed and booted myptop to start working, but my thoughts began to wander again.


    I needed answers so I dialed my Investigators number.


    "Any news?" I inquired.


    "Not yet, sir. We''re still on it."


    I clenched my jaw at the same old story.


    "Keep looking," I ordered.


    "Yes, sir," he said.


    I ended the call, still feeling bothered and restless.


    But a knock suddenly sounded on the door, breaking my concentration.


    "Who''s it?" I asked, even though I had an inkling about who it was.


    "Sofia," she replied, her voice low.


    I hesitated a moment, contemting if letting her in was a great option. "What do you want?" I asked, finally.


    "I need to talk to you."


    I paused, weighing my options


    again, before sighing and rising to my feet. I walked to the door and pulled it open, and behind it was Sofia, looking sober and a bottle of wine in hand.  en


    "What are you doing here?" I asked, watching her wearily.


    "I came to apologize," she said, fiddling her gown with her free hand.


    My brows rose, and I cast her a skeptical look. "For?"


    "For my behaviortely," she responded, her face contorted in remorse. That was new because Sofia was never remorseful.


    "I was out of line," she continued. "I''m truly sorry."


    I studied her face, looking for any sign of insincerity because one can never be too sure with Sofia, but she seemed genuinely repentant "Okay, apology epted," I said finally.


    Her pursed lips broke out in a broad


    smile. "Thank you, Jared.ne think you would forgive me this!


    easily because I have not been of my next behavior."


    And then she held out the bottle of wine. "I brought this as a peace offering."


    "I''m working," I said, shaking my head. "I can''t drink and focus."


    A chuckle left her lips, and she held out the bottle so I could see its contents. "It''s non-alcoholic. See?"


    "Can Ie in?" She asked. "We''ve been standing since I got here."


    I nodded and made way for her to walk past me into the room. She unscrewed the cap of the wine and took a sip, then handed it to me. "Try it," she said.


    I hesitated for a moment before epting the bottle and examining thebel properly. It was indeed a non-alcoholic wine.


    The taste was surprisingly good, and I took arge swing, savoring the taste.


    I returned to my position on the bed,ptop in front of me. "I''m afraid, I have to return to work," I said, sparing her a nce.


    "Oh, no, it''s fine," she replied, settling into the couch across from me. "I''m bored being all by myself in the bedroom. I''ll just sit and watch you work."


    "If you say so," I shrugged and returned my focus to the screen in front of me. asionally, I took a swing from the bottle, unable to get my fill of it.


    In between, Sofia tried to engage me in conversation, asking about work and making small talk. I tried not to be rude but ensured my response was as Short and as polite as


    possible.


    It wasn''t until I began to struggle to form coherent sentences that I realized something was off.


    "So... Sofia," I called, my voice drawled, and my vision blurring.


    "Shh, just rx," her voice sounded from afar.


    I lost my grip on theptop as I tried to keep my head upright, but it felt heavy. My eyelids dropped, fighting to stay open.


    Through my blurred vision, I saw Sofia rising from the couch and walking towards me. She gently closed myptop and put it aside.


    "Time for bed, sweetie," she whispered, her hands reaching for my shirt.


    I tried to push her away, but my hands felt limp and heavy like lead. "Sofia... stop."


    My protests made no difference, and her hands continued to roam.

 Nothing but a dream.

    (JARED''S POV)


    As I struggled to stay awake and fight off Sofia, my mind began to drift into a dreamlike state.


    And then, as if a door in my mind opened, I found myself in a different ce a warm, inviting room bathed in soft light. It felt familiar, safe, like something I had lost long ago but never stopped searching for.


    Arielle was there, standing beside me, her eyes shining, her lips curled into the softest of smiles. My heart soared at the sight of her. She was real. Here. With me.


    "Love," I whispered, my voice trembling with an overwhelming mix of joy and disbelief.


    "Yes, Jared," she replied, her voice as warm and soothing as a luby I had forgotten. The sound wrapped around me, and for a moment, the ache in my chest disappeared.


    I could feel my heart pounding in my ears, emotions swirling-happiness so immense it nearly crushed me. She was here. She still loved me. And everything I had ruined, everything that had torn us apart, no longer mattered. I reached for her, my fingerscing with hers, the warmth of her skin grounding me in this perfect moment.


    "I''ve missed you so much," I confessed.


    We moved closer, as if pulled together by an invisible force, our lips just a breath away. My heart swelled, drowning in the joy of having her close again. Her scent, her touch, it was all so familiar, so real. When our lips finally met, the world around us melted away, leaving just the two of us. The kiss was everything I had dreamed of-soft, deep, and filled with the unspoken love that had once defined us. For the first time in what felt like an eternity, I was whole again.


    But then, regret wed its way to the surface, a sharp pain in my chest. I pulled back, breaking the kiss, my eyes searching hers.


    "Do you forgive me?" I asked, looking deep into her eyes.


    "Yes," she responded, without hesitation.


    Her answer stunned me. "You do?" I pressed further, searching her face.


    "Yes, Jared." Her voice so sure, so kind.


    I felt tears prick at the corners of my eyes, the guilt nearly choking me. "I was wrong to hurt you," I confessed, the words tasting bitter on my tongue. "I was so wrong..."


    "It''s in the past now," she said gently, cradling my face in her hands. "Let it go, Jared. We can start again. Right here, right now."


    I let out a breath I hadn''t realized I was holding.


    But just as we were about to surrender to our desires, I jerked awake. Or rather, I slipped further into unconsciousness.


    The dream faded, taking Arielle with it and I was left with a deep longing.


    "Arielle," I tried to call, but the sound ended in my throat.


    It was Sofia''s face I saw instead, and not Arielle''s. And then everything went nk.


    I woke up the next morning feeling spent and groggy, my head heavy and mouth dry. I tried to recall the events of the previous night, but my memory was hazy and in half. As I slowly sat up, the memories came flooding back, overwhelming me.


    Sofia, the apology, the wine.


    I rubbed my temples, trying to piece the memories together. Why did I sleep off without notice? The wine was non-alcoholic, wasn''t it? I vividly remember checking thebel. Groggily, I threw off the covers and got out of bed. What exactly happenedst night? Where is Sofia? She was in the room with mest night.


    Still dazed, Izily looked at the clock and a major part of my drowsiness left me. I had important investorsing in today at work, and I was going to bete if I didn''t start preparing for work.


    I hurried into the bathroom and quickly got ready for work. As I made my way out of the room minutester, I nned to confront Sofia aboutst night.


    I found her in the sitting room, sipping coffee and scrolling through her phone. She looked up and smiled when I walked in.


    "Hey, you''re awake," she called.


    "Yeah, good morning."


    "Good morning," she responded, setting her cup down.


    "So, I wanted to ask aboutst night," I began, my tone cautious.


    "Yes?"


    "What happened after we talked?" I asked, studying her face. "I don''t know, but I don''t remember quite much."


    "You told me you were tired and sleepy and needed to retire to bed. Shad something about having an important meeting today. So I left," she exined.


    My face creased in a frown. I didn''t remember that part but then, she can''t be telling lies because there was no way she would have known I had a meeting if I had not told her. "You''re sure," I pressed further.


    "Yes, Jared," she replied, nodding. "You were really exhausted. You should take it easy with work."


    I nodded, still unsure. Something didn''t add up, but I didn''t have any evidence to back up my gut feeling.


    "You''re sure that''s all that happened?" I asked, still persistent.


    Sofia''s brow furrowed. "Yes. Why?"


    I shook my head. "No reason."


    ?"


    guess I''ll see youter," I said, smilling bitterly. So that was it. It was just a dream, like all the others before it, haunting me with the memory of her. What was I expecting for?


    I missed Arielle so much it hurt, a constant ache that never went away. But I couldn''t admit it, couldn''t confess to myself that she wasn''ting back. Not now, maybe not ever. And forgiveness? That was just another dream I couldn''t let myself believe in. And with that, I walked off.


    (SOFIA''S POV)


    I watched Jared leave, feeling both anxious and relieved. That was a close call. I was d I lied smoothly and he didn''t suspect anything.


    As soon as he left, I let out a huge sigh of relief and settled back into the couch. As I did, my thoughts wandered tost night and how my n ended up a total disaster.


    After the wine took its effect on


    wine to


    Jared, I tried to undress him, but he


    resisted. A sly smile crossed my features as I knew he was no match for the drug. His attempts to push me away were feeble, and I easily overpowered him.


    As I undressed him, my excitement grew. Thoughts on how I''ll finally have him inside of me and by the end of tonight, I''ll have his seed nted inside of me, sealing our lives together forever.


    But my enthusiasm was short-lived. To my dismay, after undressing him to thest piece of clothing on him, Jared''s manhoody limp andid.


    "No, no, no, no," I muttered, frustration growing.


    I tried stroking and touching him, hoping to arouse some reaction, but nothing happened. His body remained ck and unresponsive. "Come on, Jared, wake up," I whispered, shaking him a little violently.


    He stirred, mumbling incoherently, but didn''t wake up. I continued to try to rouse him, growing more desperate and frustrated by the minute. "Please, Jared, just a little," I pleaded.


    But it was of no use. He kept slipping in and out of consciousness, never fully waking. Finally, he fell into a deep slumber.


    I cursed under my breath, defeated. I felt like screaming and crying out of frustration as I watched him sprawled on the bed, snoring heavily.


    Anger flowed through my veins like electric sparks as I hastily put his clothes back on him, in an attempt not to leave any trace of my failed n behind.


    I grabbed the wine bottle, still half-ful, and stormed out of the room, mming the door shut, loudly behind me.


    What a disaster!


    I paced back and forth in the bedroom, grinding my teeth.


    How could this have happened?


    I had carefully calcted every detail. The sedative, I made sure I got a potent one, the choice of wine, and even the apology.


    Everything was supposed to go smoothly. Howe his manhood wentid?N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Was the universe on his side and working together to foil all my ns of us being together forever?


    The startling sound of my phone ringing jerked me back to reality, and I sighed and grabbed my phone.


    It was my mom calling. "Mum," I called, answering the call.


    "Hey, sweetie."


    "Good morning, mum."


    "Good morning, my darling," she


    responded, her voice bearing an


    unusual sweetness. "I''ve been wanting to call, but I didn''t want I to


    wake you. I figured you''d be exhausted after all that went down


    I swallowed silently, knowing what she was referring to." Unfortunately, nothing went down, Mom," I announced.


    "What do you mean?"


    "It didn''t work," I repeated, frustration creeping into my voice.


    "What went wrong?" She questioned.


    "I gave him the wine, but he passed out. And when I tried...you know...he was limp. Completelyid."


    My mother''s long sigh echoed through the line. "Oh, dear. I''m so sorry."


    "I know. Me too. I was so sure this would work."


    "My darling, don''t be discouraged," my mother consoled.


    "Why shouldn''t I be?" Imented.


    "Nonsense, Sofia," she chided. "He can''t keep escaping you forever. We''ll re-strategize ande up with a new n."


    "You think so?"


    "I know so. Trust me, we will get Jared where we want him, soon."


    "I wish I had your confidence, Mom," I admitted.


    "Of course, you do. A little setback shouldn''t make you lose confidence in yourself."


    I nodded. "Thank you."


    "Alright. I have to run. Your father is meeting his doctor in a few minutes, and I''m going with him."


    "Say hi to him. I love you both. Bye."


    After hanging up, I felt a lot better. Talking to my mom and knowing she has my back is everything.


    But still, I needed to clear my head. Being alone at home after my botched nst night was suffocating and I needed to get out.


    "I need some fresh air," I murmured to myself.


    I decided to go shopping, something


    to calm my nerves and make me


    feel better Upstairs, I changed into a ck mini-dress. In the garage, bypassed my car and opted for Jared''s most cherished car. His Bentley Continental GT.


    The keys were right where he always left them.


    "I''ll just borrow it," I whispered, smiling mischievously.

 The accident

    (SOFIA''S POV)


    I arrived at "Elegance," a popr unisex fashion clothing shop patronized only by the rich. Being a regr caller, I was treated well as I walked to the female section to shop for new arrivals.


    "Wee back, Sofia, "Jenna, the sales manager said, approaching me with a smile.


    "Hi, Jenna. Just browsing new arrivals," I replied, scanning the racks.


    "We have some lovely pieces from thetest collections," she said, leading me to the designer section.


    After selecting a few dresses and trying them on, I made my final choices. At the checkout counter, Jenna summed up my purchases.


    "Totales to $10,000," she announced.


    I handed over my ck card, and she withdrew the amount. Afterward, I pulled out wads of bills from my purse and handed them to her. "Here, for being a nice girl."


    "Thank you. Bye," she called out.


    I nodded and walked out, bearing the shopping bags. Getting into the Bentley, I felt a thrill, and I suddenly craved speed.


    It gave me a surge of adrenaline to be behind the wheels of such a powerful car. Besides, I didn''t get to drive it all the time; it was my first time precisely, as Jared had been really selfish with the car since he got it, considering how expensive it was.


    I began speeding, loving the way the cool breeze blew my hair in the car. Soon, I got lost in the moment, and before I realized it, a pedestrian was in front of me. In an attempt to avoid hitting the person, I swerved to the left, bumping into an oing car in the otherne. "No!" I eximed, scared and shocked.


    The Bentley''s front bumper was squeezed, and the sound of shattering ss rented the air.


    My heart did a summersault in my chest.


    What had I done?


    I quickly alighted from the car to assess the damage done. The bumper was badly damaged, and the front headlight was broken with shattered sses littering the floor.


    My heart sank at the magnanimity of


    the damage as I thought of Jared''s


    reaction. He had strictly warned me not to drive the car without his knowledge. In his words, "It''s a masculine car that needs a lot of


    expertise to drive."


    I intended to just unt the car since it was newly acquired and expensive and return it without his notice, but I guess that was not going to be possible because he would definitely find out I took the car out.


    The sound of a door opening jolted me to reality and I looked up. Ady emerged from the car I had just hit. She looked authoritative in her leather pants, jacket, ankle boots, a muffler, andrge sses.


    Her face was obscured, hidden by


    therge dark shades she had on,


    but I refused to be intimidated. I straightened up, bracing myself for a confrontation because I was never going to take the me for the ident.


    "This is all your fault!" I used, the moment thedy got to me. "If you hadn''t stopped suddenly, this wouldn''t have happened."


    The woman was equally angry as I was, or even more. "No, you were driving recklessly. I see how you almost hit that pedestrian. You''re lucky stopped in time; otherwise, you''d be facing more than just aN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    damaged bumper."


    I took a step forward, and my defense heightened. "That''s not true. I had the right way. You''re just trying to cover up your mistake."


    "I''m not the one who was speeding. You''re fortunate no one was seriously hurt."


    I tried to retaliate, but thedy''spanion, who I didn''t realize was in the car, called out to her. She red at me before storming off to answer herpanion


    I stood at the spot, my chest heaving in anger as I watched them talk. Almost immediately, thedy returned, casting a condescending look.


    "You''re lucky my friend thinks you''re not worth spending our precious time on, so I''ll let you go."


    I felt insulted and embarrassed, but something about thedy made me pause in my barrage of insults. As I looked at her properly, I felt a sudden spark of recognition. "Have I seen you somewhere before?" I asked, against my wish, my voice softening slightly.


    Thedy smiled coldly, her chin shooting up. "It''s best if you forgot. I will take it that today is my bad luck day. We will never see each other again."


    With that, she turned and returned to her car. I watched, stunned, as they drove away. Unlike me, who never gave up on a fight easily, I surprisingly didn''t want to argue further.


    As the car disappeared into the distance, I tried to get a glimpse of the other woman. But it was no use. She remained mysterious, hidden behind the tinted car windows.


    I sighed and tore my gaze away as I walked back to the Bentley, taking out my phone. I dialed Jared''s number, waiting for him to pick up.

 She made it to the News.

    (JARED''S POV)


    I was buried in work when Sofia''s call cut through the silence, pulling me from my focus.


    Ok what happened this time? When could she stop causing trouble? I sighed and suppressed my anger as I listened to her crying on the other end of the phone. She lived under my roof; her safety was something I couldn''t ignore. Now I knew that was my karma. I shut myptop, grabbed my keys, and left.


    As I drove, I silently prayed that the ident was not as bad as she had exined over the phone.


    Halfway there, I hit a red light. Frustration gnawed at me as I tapped the steering wheel, waiting for it to change. That''s when my gaze drifted, scanning the surrounding cars. It was then I noticed a grey Audi beside me.


    This wasn''t a rare model, but it looked particrly familiar somehow.


    Something stirred in me-Ashley''s car? But why would she be in this part of town? My eyes narrowed, curiosity taking hold. I leaned forward, trying to peer through the tinted window.


    There, in the passenger seat, sat a woman whose face was obscured by the reflections and the chaotic traffic. I couldn''t make her out, but something in my gut twisted.


    She looked familiar. Too familiar.


    The feeling hit me hard, a strange pull, like I should know her. My heart skipped, and for a moment, everything else faded. I strained to get a better look, trying to inch closer, but the distance and reflections distorted my view. Still, I couldn''t shake the sense that I had seen her before.


    It gnawed at me, growing stronger with every passing second.


    "Hey, where are you?" Sofia''s voice breezed through.


    "I''m almost there," I muttered, my eyes still glued to the Audi. My fingers tightened around the wheel.


    "Please hurry."


    As the call ended, the red lights turned green. Immediately, Ashley''s car sped away, getting lost in the stream of cars and traffic.


    A sharp pang of regret settled deep in my chest. I should''ve followed it, should''ve pushed harder to see her-whoever she was.


    The moment slipped away, leaving me with a strange emptiness I couldn''t shake. But I forced myself to shove it aside.


    Deciding there was no point dwelling on the matter, I shoved it aside and focused on getting to Sofia.


    I soon arrived at the location and parked a few meters away, then alighted. As I approached, my heart suddenly sank in my stomach when I saw the car-my newly acquired Bentley Continental GT.


    What the hell? Of all the cars, why did Sofia go out with it? My head was swarmed with thoughts as I approached her.


    The moment she turned around and saw me, she hurried into my arms, bursting into tears.


    "Jared!" she cried, clinging tightly.


    I froze for a moment, unsure of how to handle the situation, before wrapping my arms around her. I had tofort her, at least.


    "I was so scared," she said, her voice shaking when we disengaged.


    I pulled out a handkerchief and handed it to her. "Here."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Are you hurt?" I asked, scanning her face and body.


    She shook her head. "No, but I think I''m traumatized."


    "I''m sorry about that," I said, my eyes drifting to the damaged car. A mix of emotions flowed through me-disappointment and sadness because the car cost a lot.


    But I couldn''t talk about the car now; it would be highly insensitive of me. Instead, I pulled out my phone and dialed my mechanic''s number.


    "Hey, Troy. I need your service. My Bentley''s been damaged. Can youe pick it up??


    "Sure."


    I quickly read out the address, and the call ended. Then I turned to Sofia. "Come on, I''ll drive you home."


    She nodded. "But, I have to get my stuff from the car."


    I nodded, and she opened the car''s backdoor, bringing out designer shopping bags.


    My brows shot up in a frown. It''s not been quite long since she used my card to shop, why then was she with new shopping bags? It wasn''t hard to finally piece things together; she had gone shopping with my most prized car and got it bashed. But I didn''t say a word, I merely led her to the car I arrived in, opening the door for her. As she settled in, I got into the driver''s seat and turned in the car''s engine.


    This wasn''t over.


    We''d talk about the carter, but for now, I just wanted to ensure she was safe.


    The drive home was in silence as everyone seemed to be in their separate worlds. I spoke. Pulled into the driveway, and Sofia''s excitement began to surface.


    We got inside the house and she got on the couch, instantly taking out the contents of the shopping bag.


    "Look at this gorgeous dress. And these blouses, aren''t they stunning?''


    Her words struck my nerves. For a


    n��


    moment, I wondered if she was truly traumatized by the ident like she imed. She seemed to have recovered so fast, and since that was the case I decided to bring up the topic I was savingter for tonight.


    "I think you need to get a job, Sofia," I said suddenly.


    She paused, her eyes narrowing as they looked up at me. "What did you say?"


    "You need a job," I repeated. "Something to keep you busy."


    "No, I don''t."


    "Yes, you do," I insisted. "You need to start leaving the house every morning and doing something other than shopping."


    "Are you calling me jobless?" She asks, her voice rising.


    "No. I just want you to start working and earning so you can experience how difficult it is to earn money. Maybe, just maybe, you can learn how to be frugal and notvish money and ruin things." Her expression darkened as her eyes turned using. "Wait, is this about bashing your call?


    "No-"


    "I know you''re angry, and you don''t have to pretend," she continued, cutting me off. "Goodness, you''re so insensitive, Jared. So you''re more concerned about a car than my life?"


    "I never said so, Sof-"


    "What if I had died? Would you be giving me these lectures now?"


    I scoffed, we''re at it again. "You should know this tactic if yours no longer affects me."


    "What are you saying?"


    "All I''m saying is that you need to start doing something. That way, you wouldn''t be bothered about showing off."


    "We both know you went out with


    that car not because you didn''t have yours, or because there was no other car to use, but because you wanted to unt your mour life in people''s faces. If you get a job, you will be too busy for that."


    Her eyes were now hot with anger, an action peculiar to her when I saw through her schemes. "You know what? Say to my face that you''re tired of catering to my needs and drop this conversation about me getting a job because there''s no corrtion between the two. You''re a fucking billionaire, and taking care of me is, and can never be a problem to you."


    I chuckled. "Is that what you think?"


    "Exactly. If you can''t be a man anymore, let me know, and I''ll dly return to my parent''s house!"


    I raised an eyebrow. "Oh, really? Then be my guest."


    The look on her face was priceless, as her mouth fell open in surprise.


    But I didn''t care. I was past that stage. I can''t continue to keep quiet and watch her keep ruining my properties andvishing Money. If she must, then it must be her money. Without another word, I turned around and walked to the door.


    "I''m returning to work," I called out.


    And then I walked out, mming the door shut.


    I returned to work, trying to calm my nerves and not dwell on the argument with Sofia. As I settled in to resume working, my phone rang.


    "Sir, have you checked the news recently?"


    "No, why?"


    "I think you should see something. Kindly check New York''s Time Business blog. Specifically, thetest update on Paradiso chains of restaurants."


    After the call ended, my curiosity was piqued. I quickly tapped on myptop, going through the Inte.


    I suddenly paused, my hand hanging on theptop''s keypads as a headline caught my attention.


    "Skilled chef, Arielle Meyers, announced as the New ambassador of the popr and richest Italian restaurant, Paradiso."

 A different her.

    (JARED''S POV)


    I blinked and went over the headline again, ensuring I was not reading wrong. But the words did not go away. They were there, as bold as ever.


    Then I swallowed hard, forcing my gaze down to the picture below, and my breath hitched. It was her. Arielle.


    The samedy at the airport.


    The samedy in Ashley''s car. Little wonder I was drawn to her earlier in the traffic.


    How could I be so blind?


    Twice, in just a few days. At the airport, where I had felt that strange pull but brushed it off. In the car, where I tried to catch a glimpse, but she vanished before I could truly see her. Both times, I had let her slip away.


    The realization hit me like a ton of hot breaks, shattering my heart. How could tease fate trade me like this?


    I had thought I''d never see her again. But here she was.


    I stared at her picture, my heart pounding. Arielle. Back in town. Sessful. Famous, even.


    Her name was sshed across the article, announcing her as the new ambassador chef for Italy''s most prestigious restaurant chain, with a branch in New York. I felt an odd surge of pride, but it was quickly drowned by a flood of emotions I couldn''t name.


    I scanned the article, my hands shaking slightly. There was something different about her her eyes, once so warm and open, now carried a fierce intensity that sent a chill through me. What had happened to her? What had turned the woman I once knew into this... unstoppable force? I couldn''t stop the questions from piling up in my mind.


    Without thinking, I grabbed my phone and dialed my investigator. He picked up almost immediately, as if waiting for my call.


    "I need everything you can dig up on her," I said, the urgency thick in my voice.


    "Already on it, Sir as I figured you''d ask for information on that. But what specifically are you looking for?"


    "Everything," I reiterated. "Hee life since she left, her aplishments, her rtionships... Everything."


    "Got it. I''ll send you aprehensive report ASAP."


    I hung up, but the restlessness didn''t leave me. My heart raced, caught between fear and something I couldn''t define. What if she had moved on? What if... she had married someone else?


    I pressed a hand to my chest, trying to stifle the dull throb, but it only intensified as I remembered the boy at the airport. That boy with her same eyes. I hadn''t thought much of him at first, but now... the pieces began to fit together with a cruel kind of logic. Was he hers?


    The thought twisted inside me, and I couldn''t breathe for a moment. I had no right to ask her not to, not after everything, but the idea of her with another man sent a wave of pain crashing through me.


    I tried to focus on work, but my mind kept drifting back to Arielle. I found myself opening her alma mater''s website, searching for any information about her time at the culinary academy.


    The site had a few mentions of her achievements, but it was mostly just photos and des. There was no tangible insight into her personal life, no hint of what had shaped her into the person she was today.


    My mind kept drifting back to


    her-those eyes, the fierce


    determination in her expression, the woman she had be. There was something proud in me, too. Arielle had fought her way to the top, made a name for herself. She had built her life, found sess without me. And somehow, that pride only deepened the ache in my chest.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The wait for my investigator''s email feedback felt like an eternity. I refreshed my inbox every few minutes to see if he had sent a mail, and with each empty inbox, my anxiety grew. Finally, it arrived. I opened the email with a sharp intake of breath.


    Subject: Arielle -Comprehensive Report.


    I scanned the report, digesting every detail.


    "Arielle Meyers," I read aloud.


    "Graduated top of her ss at the culinary academy of Italy... worked as an online food critic for Be Vita restaurant in New York. Became the youngest executive chef assistant to chef Bianchi in Rome, and now the newly appointed ambassador chef for Italy''s finest restaurant chain." I was both amazed and heartbroken. This wasn''t the Arielle I once knew.


    As I scrolled through the report, I noticed that my investigator had included a few personal details. Arielle had been linked to a few high-profile chefs, none seem serious but a particr male got my attention. He seemed to be in every one of Arielle''s pictures. I looked up his name, and it said "Dwayne Rodriguez."


    Was he... important to her?


    "Hmmm," I mumbled, making a mental note to look him upter.


    But for now, I was more concerned with Arielle. Her social media profiles were private, but my investigator had managed to uncover a few quotes from interviews.


    "I''ve had to fight tooth and nail for every scrap of sess I have," she was quoted as saying in one interview. "I''ve learned to break out of my cocoon and I won''t let anyone take that away from me."


    The words sent sharp spikes to my chest, and for reasons I couldn''t fathom, I felt attacked by them.


    I had let her go. And yet...


    There was a strange, faint sense of hope, lurking in the back of my mind. What if... What if she wasn''t married? What if that kid wasn''t her son? What if...I could see her again? But just as quickly, that hope was smothered by fear-fear that she wouldn''t want to see me, fear that I had lost herpletely.


    Grabbing my phone again, I called my investigator back, my voice tight with urgency. "Get me her home address," I ordered, the moment he picked up.

 A taste of success

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    for the ambassador endorsement I''d worked so hard to secure.


    It was my first day back since returning home, and a sense of excitement and nervousness buzzed under my skin. Today, I''d be visiting my restaurant site and attending a pivotal meeting with delegates from the prestigious Paradiso Culinary Academy-my alma mater- This was a chance to shape the culinary world in ways I''d dreamed about during those long, challenging years in Italy.


    Excitement flowed through my veins as I thought about the benefits that came with the position -an expensivepany car, fully funded insurance, and a hefty payroll that would get me rolling in a lot of dor bills. The perks were nice.


    But what I craved was to leave asting mark on Paradiso''s menu, its identity, and its patrons. This was my stage, and I was ready to own it.


    I slipped into my tailored ck dress, the fabric hugging my figure in all the right ces. Simple, elegant. With nude makeup to highlight my features and a quick straightening of my hair, I stepped into my white bump heels.


    A final nce in the mirror, and I was ready.


    In the living room, my mom and Maverick were waiting. Well, sort of. Maverick was engrossed in his drawing book, but they both looked up as soon as I walked in.


    "You look ster, my dear," mum said, beaming with smiles.


    "You look like an angel, Mama," Maverick added, his small voice full of pride.


    I bent down to give him a kiss on the cheek. "Thank you. Both of you." Their quiet but unwavering support had been my rock through everything.


    "Go out there and show them what you''re made of," my mom said, hugging me tightly. Maverick joined in, wrapping his arms around both of us in a ssic family bear hug. Outside, Ashley was waiting to drive me. She was ying driver today as she was on work leave.


    "You look awesome," she eximed, the moment I slid into the seat beside her.


    "Thanks! You too girl-what''s with the leather? Trying to look intimidating?" Iughed, noticing her all-ck outfit that screamed bodyguard vibes.


    "Well, since I''m ying the role of a driver to you, I might as well y the role of a bodyguard, too," she teased, turning the car''s engine on.


    We bothughed as she stepped on the elerator and sped off. My phone buzzed. A message from Dwayne.


    "Good luck today, ostrich," the message read. A smile curled on my lips.


    Afterward, I returned my phone to my bag and braced myself for the day ahead. Ashley soon pulled into the parking lot of the restaurant, and I alighted. "Have a nice time there. I''ll be here waiting," she called out.


    "Thank you," I yelled back, walking into the building.


    The building was magnificent and sophisticated, with everything made of ss. The Italians sure know how to spend on luxury.


    Inside, the delegates greeted me warmly.


    "Wee, Arielle," Dr Rossi, the academy''s dean, said, his Italian ent rich and weing, making me feel momentarily nostalgic for the cobbled streets and buzzing markets of Rome.


    "We''re thrilled to have you on board," he added, shaking my hand with a firm grip.


    "Thank you, Sir," I replied, shaking his hand, and that of everyone present in the room.


    The meetingmenced quickly, documents were reviewed, and the terms of my endorsement as Paradiso''s new ambassador chef wereid out in detail. There were a few spots I wasn''t satisfied with, so I spoke up, requesting adjustments until everything felt right. After a few hours of negotiations and a lot of signatures, it was official.


    Cameras shed as we posed for photos, sealing the deal.


    "It''s official," Dr Rossi dered after all the processes had been done.


    "Arielle Meyers, Paradiso''s new ambassador chef!"


    Apud rented the room, and I beamed with pride. This moment was everything. It was the culmination of my years of hard work and perseverance.


    A new beginning it was.


    After the meeting, I walked out of the building feeling like I was on top of the world. Ashley was waiting in the car, an eager look on her face.


    "How was it?" She asked, opening the door for me.


    "Better than expected," I said, securing my seatbelt.


    "You''re a celebrity now, girl. Paradiso''s new ambassador chef," she teased.


    "I know, right?"


    We soon hit the road, my restaurant site, our next call. On arrival, I inspected the work process. The construction crew was working diligently and right. Satisfied with the work pace and the job done, I had noints. Back in the car, Ashley asked, "Next stop, lunch with Reba, right?"


    I nodded. "Yup. You''re killing it as my unofficial PA today."


    "PA and bodyguard. I deserve a raise," she joked, shing a grin.


    "You sure do," Iughed, reclining in my seat. My first workday back had been smooth so far.


    Until it wasn''t.


    Suddenly, Ashley mmed on the brakes, and my heart lurched.


    rmed, I sat up on my chair, my heart skipping a beat. We were involved in a slightly minor collision, and it was the other driver''s fault.


    The other driver stepped out, and my eyes widened.


    Sofia.


    "Fucking bitch!" Ashley cussed, throwing off her seatbelt.


    "Ash," I called, trying to calm her down, but she was already taking off her seat belts. Before I could say further, she grabbed her dark shades, put it on, and stepped out.


    I silently watched from the car as


    Ashley engaged her in a verbal exchange. But when it got intense, I called out to Ashley. Knowing how hot headed she can be, I was d she listened to me.


    "Let her be, Ash. She''s a nuisance, remember? We don''t have to waste our precious time on her," I said to Ashley when she walked to the car.


    "Fine," she mumbled and returned to Sofia. She said something to her that I couldn''t decipher, before returning to the car and getting in.


    Before we drove past Sofia, I ensured I had the car''s tinted sses wound up. I wasn''t scared of her, but I sure didn''t want any of her crazy dramas. "You okay?" Ashley asked once we were on our way.


    "Yeah. It''s just funny how she hasn''t changed a bit."


    "Change?" Ashley scoffed. "Wait until I tell you all she has done. That woman is bad news."


    "Let''s not talk about her," I said, uninterested in Sofia or anything that concerns her.


    Save for that one encounter with Sofia, the rest of my day was drama-free.


    Ashley and I arrived at the restaurant where I was meeting with Reba. As I stepped inside, Reba was already waiting.


    "Arielle!" She eximed, embracing me tightly.


    "It''s been ages!"


    "I know," I said,ughing as we embraced.


    We caught up over lunch, chatting about everything from work to personal life. The time melted away in conversation.


    "I''m so proud of you," Reba said, her eyes gleaming. "Paradiso''s ambassador chef... I read about it in the news this morning."


    Wow, I didn''t realize it had made it to the news already.


    "It''s Arielle henceforth, please," I said, smiling at her. "Drop the formalities."


    "I knew you''d make it," she continued. "You''ve always had something special."


    Midway through our meal, Reba frowned slightly and leaned closer to her te.


    "I hate to say this, but...... is this supposed to be risotto?" she asked, her tone light but critical. "It''s undercooked. They barely toasted the rice. A little too much salt, too. They missed the mark."


    I couldn''t help but smile at her honesty. The old Reba-always the perfectionist in the kitchen. "Can''t switch off the chef brain, can you?"


    She blushed, shaking her head with


    a smile. "Nope, it''s a curse." Pushing


    her te aside, she added, "But


    have to thank you for all your guidance. I really miss the days we


    worked together."


    I leaned in, sensing the perfect moment. "Well, those days cane back-if you''re interested. My restaurant is opening soon, and I''d love for you to be part of my team Reba."


    Her fork paused mid-air. "Are you serious?"


    "Absolutely. You''d be perfect."


    "Of course, I''d love to! When do I start?"


    I handed her my card. "We''ll talk details soon."


    Reba smiled gratefully. "This means everything. Thank you."


    I reached out and squeezed her hand. "You deserve it."


    As we finished our meal and prepared to part ways, Reba hugged me again. "It''s good to see you again Ma''am, really."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I smiled sincerely. "Same Reba, same."


    After the meeting, Ashley and I left. It had been a long day, but a sessful one. It was time to have some rest.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 The chase

    (Arielle''s


    POV)


    I returned home finally, exhausted but fulfilled. My Mom and son were already waiting in the sitting room, and they sprung on me, yelling their felicitations as I walked in.


    "We saw the news!" Maverick eximed, jumping on me. "You''re famous now, Mama."


    "Congrattions, my darling. I''m so proud of you," Mom said.


    I smiled, sharing in their happiness. "Thanks, guys."


    I walked to the couch and we all settled in it and I filled their eager ears with how my day went. But of course, I ensured to keep the ident and the encounter with Sofia''s part out, so they don''t freak out.


    After my narration, I excused myself as I was dying to shed the dress and essories I had on my body. "Excuse me, you two," I said, rising to my feet. "I need to shower and rest a little."


    "Dinner will be ready soon," my Mom reminded me.


    I nodded, grateful for the brief reprieve. Once inside my bedroom, I peeled off my dress, cravingfort. The hot water in the shower felt like a necessary luxury, but as it cascaded down, my thoughts somehow wandered. Dwayne. I hadn''t heard from him all day.


    No call. No text.


    A twinge of disappointment tugged at me, and I sighed. Why was I so affected? He must have been busy.


    Plus, think about it, he had promised to visit, to see me often, but we both knew how life worked. Adults made promises like that all the time, but those were just good words,forting lies to soften the inevitable. People moved on. It was just what they did.


    I smiled bitterly, then gave myself a light pat on the cheek.


    Come on Arielle, forget about him! Women without men are like fish without bicycles! You are utterly fine. Pushing the thought aside, I focused on the warmth of the water, letting it cleanse the tension from my body. After bathing, I slipped into my pajamas and rested for a while, but my thoughts wouldn''t leave me alone. When I finally made my way to the dining area, Maverick and Mom were already deep in conversation. Maverick animatedly described his day, his art, and his little adventures around the neighborhood with Nana.


    I watched them, cherishing these moments, knowing how fleeting they were.


    After dinner, we tucked Maverick into bed, and as I left him in the safe hands of his Nana reading him bedtime stories, I returned to my room.


    As Iy on the bed, waiting for sleep toe, my phone buzzed with a message. It was a message from Dwayne.


    Without haste, I tapped it open.


    He''d sent a picture he stood in his kitchen, holding up arge fish, his grin as wide as the sea.


    I couldn''t help but notice the blood stters scattered across his shirt. Does this guy always do this when handling fish?


    "Dealt with this big man today," he captioned. Below, a congrattory message followed: "Congrats on your new position. The world''s not ready for you yet."


    A smile spread across my face as I typed my response. He hadn''t forgotten after all.


    The next day was graced with another task. I was meeting with Mr. Stone, my former Manager at my former ce of work before I moved to Italy. He was the pioneer of my sess story-he had informed me about the schrship and convinced me to take it. Without him, I might never have left. Life would be so different.


    I arrived at his small Cafe, and as I stepped inside, a wave of nostalgia hit me. The ce was quaint, a far cry from the grandeur of the restaurant he once owned. But it had charm-cozy, warm.


    The entrance door creaked as I pushed it open and walked in.


    "Mr. Stone!" I greeted him, and his face lit up with a broad smile.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Arielle!" he eximed, pulling me into a hug. "It''s been far too long."


    He led me to a cozy table by the window and we sat to talk. Over freshly made coffee and baked bread, we talked about a lot of things.


    Mr Stone shared his story with me, a


    sad expression clouding his once


    10 to


    smiley face. "After the fire ident, suffered a major setback. I had sell my properties and the restaurantnd to get this ce," he said, gesturing to the cafe.


    "I''m sorry," said, genuinely sad. Ashley had told me about the fire ident, as it had happened weeks after traveled. There was little or nothing I could do as I was trying to find my feet back then.


    "But I''m doing great now," Mr Stone continued, his face brightening up. "This cafe is my new beginning and it has been doing well."


    "You''ve always been resilient," I said, admiration in my tone. "You never let life keep you down."


    His face softened. "Neither did you, Arielle. I always knew you were destined for greatness. But..."he paused like he was contemting his words.


    "Your marriage limited you a lot back then," he resumed talking. "I''m d you''re out of it now. You know, spreading your wings."


    I smiled, now ufortable with the new topic of discussion.


    "Ummm, Sir, I have a proposal," I chipped in, changing the subject.


    "Alright," he sat up on the chair, looking at me seriously. "I''m all ears."


    "My restaurant''s opening soon. I''d love you to be the manager."


    For a moment, his eyes widened, and then he smiled, a nostalgic look crossing his face. "Oh, how I''ve missed the professional kitchen," he admitted softly. "I''m honored you''d ask." Before I could respond, he continued, "But Arielle... I''ve been thinking of retiring soon. The caf��, the stress, it''s all catching up with me."


    A pang of sadness hit me, but he wasn''t done speaking. "However, I do have a nephew. He''s young, talented, and passionate about the business. He''s eager to take on a challenge like this." I raised an eyebrow. A nephew?


    "He studied hotel management, worked under a few well-known hotels, and-" his eyes lit up with pride, "-he''s got a fresh, modern take on management. Exactly what this ce might need."


    I nodded thoughtfully. "Sounds impressive. And how''s his attitude? I mean, is he anything like you?"


    A small chuckle escaped him. "Well, he''s got a bit more fire in him. A lot more energy. But he''s got his head on straight."


    "If he''s anything like you in terms of integrity and dedication, I''m sure he''ll be perfect," I said, smiling.


    After the meeting ended, I bid him goodbye and left for home. Today, there was no Ashley ying driver so I drove my new car.


    As I drove, my mind drifting to thoughts of home, Maverick''sughter, and Mom''s warm embrace, an uneasy feeling crept in.


    I nced in the rearview mirror-just a quick check, but it was enough.


    A car was trailing behind me, its headlights too steady, too focused. My stomach tightened.


    No, it''s nothing, I told myself, forcing my hands to rx on the wheel. I slowed down, hoping they would pass, leaving my paranoia in


    dust. But instead, the cane


    my pace, creeping along at the same speed.


    My throat tightened. No coincidence, I thought, fear jolting through me like an electric shock.


    I gunned the car''s engine, speeding off, heart pounding in my ears, the engine roaring to life. The streetlights blurred as I weaved through traffic, but the car stayed right on my tail, relentless. Who are they? What do they want?


    My eyes darted, searching for a way out. Up ahead-a narrow alley. Instinct kicked in. I swerved sharply, tires screeching, barely holding control as I shot down the alley.


    For a breathless moment, the world seemed to hold still. I nced back.


    The car was gone, swallowed by the maze of streets behind me.

 The promised protection.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    After driving for a while, I finally brought the car to halt at a spot I considered safe and tried to catch my breath. My hands shook uncontrobly on the steering wheel, while my heart thudded fast like it would jump out of my chest.


    I tried to calm down, else I might not be able to drive myself home in that state. Taking slow, deep breaths, I tried to get a grip on myself. Panic tried to press in on me, but I pushed aside the feeling. I can''t have a panic attack, no, not here. After a few minutes, my heart rate slowed down to normal, and my hands steadied. Satisfied that I was okay to drive again, I turned the car back on, and resumed driving home, my senses now on high alert.


    As I drove, I grew increasingly anxious, as I tried to figure why someone would follow me. It didn''t add up, and intermittently, I looked at the rearview mirror to ensure the person was not behind me.


    Each nce revealed nothing suspicious, but I still had to be extra careful. I couldn''t risk leading the person, whomever it was, to my home, as I didn''t know what their motive was.


    Finally, after taking so many turns and even taking a longer route than usual, I turned into my street. Even as I pulled into the driveway, I kept my eyes fixed on the rearview mirror for any funny movements. Heart racing, I alighted, and before I walked into the house, I looked behind my shoulders onest time.


    Nothing, fortunately.


    Inside, I locked the door behind me firmly, before leaning on it, with my hand pressed to my chest.


    Safety. Finally.


    I made it home to my mum and Son.


    "Mom!" Maverick yelled, breaking into my thoughts as ran towards me.


    I straightened up, stretching my arms to amodate him. I had to put on a smile and shove the thoughts of the incident aside like it never happened. I was safe and home to my family and that was all that mattered. "Hey, champ, how was your day?" I asked, forcing a bright smile.


    "It was awesome, Mama. Nana and I made cookies," he eximed, his usual bubbly self.


    My Mom joined us, a smile on her face. "You''re back. How was your day?" And then a frown creased her forehead. "You look tired."


    I nodded and forced a smile trying to sound casual. "It''s nothing, mum. Just a long day."


    "We missed you," Maverick said, snuggling even closer to me.


    "I missed you two, too."


    And then I pulled away, exhaling. "I need to freshen up. I''ll be right back."


    "Okay, dear. Dinner''s almost ready," my mom said.


    I nodded and walked away to my room, shutting the door behind me. It felt relieving to be in my space, and I inhaled deeply.


    After freshening up, I joined my family for dinner. We chatted about our day, and I listened to Maverick''s stories.


    As dinner ended, I pushed my chair back. "I''m tired, guys. I think I''ll head to bed early today."


    "But Mama, you always tuck me in bed," Maverick said, his lips curving in a pout.


    "I''m sorry, baby. I promise I''ll do it tomorrow," I said, guilty enveloping me.


    And then I leaned down, pecking his Head. "Goodnight, sweetie."


    "Goodnight, Mama," he replied, hugging me.


    "Are you okay?" Mum asked, looking at me intently.


    "Yeah, I am," I said quickly. "Goodnight," and then I hurried away before she saw right through me.


    In my room, I tried to call asleep but it was futile. Thoughts thru say is obstinate, and so my thoughts kept drifting to the incident earlier. began tossing in bed, growing restless by the minute.


    I had just been back in town for a week or so, surely I haven''t incurred any enemies, have I?


    Unable to rein in the troubling thoughts, I reached for my phone and dialed Dwayne''s number.


    "Hey," his deep gruff voice came through.


    "Hey," I responded. "Did I wake you?"


    "Maybe you did," he said with a chuckle. "But you know I don''t mind, ostrich. What''s up?"


    I took a deep breath, bracing myself to go over the terrifying details. "Someone followed me today on my way home."


    There was a pause on the other end, an attitude he exhibited whenever he wanted to digest information. "Follow you? Like tail you without your consent?" "Yes."


    "Are you sure? You probably might be paranoid. You know, you think someone is following you and it is not so."


    "I''m not being paranoid."


    And then I took a breath and recounted the incident to him.


    After my narration, Dwayne, who had been listening silently, spoke up. "I''m sorry you had to go through that. You must have been terrified."


    "I was," I admitted, feeling shivers run down my spines just by the thought of it.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve got someone who can help. A friend over there in New York. He''ll make sure you''re safe."


    "No, don''t bother. I''ll handle it," I protested. Thest thing I wanted was him worrying about me. He had a life to live and not to always fook out for me like I was some spineless woman.


    en


    "Listen to me, Arielle. You can''t handle this alone. You need protection so it doesn''t repeat itself."


    I sighed in resignation, knowing he was absolutely right. "Okay, fine. Thank you for wanting to help."


    "We''ll get to the bottom of this, okay? Do not be scared."


    "I will," I replied, trusting his words.


    We spoke for a few more minutes before calling it a night. "Get some rest, ostrich. I won''t let anything happen to you. You''re safe now." "Thank you. Goodnight."


    "Sleep tight, and kiss the champ for me. Tell him I miss him."


    "I''II."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The call ended, and I finally felt my eyelids drop in sleep. I slept with the assurance Of Dwayne''s words.


    *****


    The next morning, after preparing for work, I grabbed my bag and headed for the door. Just as I grabbed the handle, the doorbell rang.


    I opened the door toe face to face with a towering guy with dark shades. He was imposing, to say the least. Gently, I took a step back, startled.


    Before I could speak, he beat me to


    it, taking off his shades with a slight bow. "Good morning, miss. My name is Joe, but my friends call me Big Joe. l''be your New assistant and bodyguard henceforth, courtesy of my boss''s friend, Mr Dwayne..."

 A potential shareholder.

    (JARED''S POV)


    My phone rang, breaking the silence in my office. I nced at the screen to see my investigator''s name shing. "Talk to me," I answered. "Do you have an update?"


    "Yes, I do," he replied and hesitated.


    "Go on," I urged.


    "Unfortunately, I was unable to trail her to her house. She noticed I was following her and she made me lose her."


    My jaw clenched and my grip on the phone tightened. "Is all you do is give excuses?" I snapped.


    "Calm down, Sir. Please, hear me out," he pleaded.


    I exhaled, forcing myself to remain silent and let him continue.


    "I was unable to follow her to her house as nned yesterday, but I managed to get the address of her restaurant."


    "Her restaurant?" I repeated, my interest piqued.


    "Yes, she''s building her restaurant, and it''s opening next week."


    I sat up straight on the chair now. "Send me the address."


    After the call ended, I reclined back on my chair, lost in thought. Arielle was not just back; she was setting up her own restaurant? Wow, this woman was just so full of surprises.


    A few minutester, still in thought, my phone beeped indicating the arrival of a message. It was from my investigator and I immediately opened it. It was the address of Arielle''s restaurant.


    I went over the address, and suddenly developed a cold feeling. Now that I have managed to get the address, what next?


    My phoney on the desk, with the address staring at me like a dare I wasn''t sure I had the courage to ept. Arielle''s new restaurant, a symbol of her independence.


    The thought of her thriving, building something without me, stirred somethingplicated in my chest-pride tangled with regret.


    But then the familiar fear gnawed at me again.


    Would she even want to see me?


    The memories of ourst conversations suddenly swirled in my mind. It''s been three years and I never had the courage to recall that day, that cold finality in her voice as we signed the papers, the way she asked me to leave without a second thought. My heart clenched at the thought. I could already imagine her reaction if I showed up at her doorstep.


    She''d probably m the door in my face.


    What if she hated me now? Oh she must have. What if I''d waited too long, and I was nothing more than a distant memory, buried beneath theyers of her new life? Sighing in resignation, I tried to put my phone away. I couldn''t do it, couldn''t face her.


    Then, as I was hesitating, something caught my eye-an advertisement.


    I scrolled down, noticing the name of Arielle''s restaurant in bold letters. Below it, a call for potential shareholders. Immediately, an idea took root in my mind.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    What if I invested?


    It seemed absurd at first. An investment wouldn''t bring me closer to her. It wouldn''t give me the answers I needed. But what if... what if I could help her? What if, without knowing it, I could support her new dream?


    I was going to apply, but under a different name, keeping my identity hidden. She''d never have to know.


    Without another thought, I picked up my phone and dialed the number listed for potential investors. The phone rang twice before a professional voice answered.


    "Yes, I''m calling regarding the notice for investors in the new restaurant," I said, keeping my tone steady, rehearsing my n in my mind. "I''m interested in learning more about the opportunity."


    "Of course," the voice on the other end responded. "We can set up a meeting to discuss further. Can I get your name?"


    "Richard Gray," I said smoothly.


    "Thank you, Mr. Gray," the receptionist continued. "We''ll be in touch to schedule a meeting."


    A sly smile crossed my face as I returned to work afterward, waiting for the D-day toe.


    Dayster, it was finally the long anticipated day. I paid extra attention to my look. I wanted to make a good impression and it had to start with my physical appearance. I wore a well tailored suit, adjusted my tie, and ensured my hair was perfectly styled.


    I soon arrived at the restaurant, and I was in awe of the look. The exterior was sophisticated and modern, with an elegant gold ted sign bearing the restaurant''s name -"A and M." I guess the initials stood for aname or an entity.


    The parking lot was spacious, and the surrounding was impably manicured and trimmed.


    As I stepped inside, I was struck by the interior design. It was tastefully designed, with soft luminous lighting, expensive furnishings, and culinary artwork adorning the walls, but that wasn''t what caught my attention. Right in the center of the restaurant, above the main bar, there she was-Arielle.


    The photo wasn''t one of those formal portraits; it was candid. Very inconspicuous, it was difficult to notice if you didn''t pay extra attention.


    She was midugh, her eyes bright


    with joy, holding a ss of wine in one hand and a te in the other. There was something so alive about


    her in that moment, so free. Her�� smile, the one I hadn''t seen in years, hit me harder than I expected.


    My breath caught in my throat.


    The aroma of freshly made meals weed me, teasing my senses and serving as a gentle reminder of how much I missed Arielle''s cooking.


    However, for a second, I felt like an outsider looking in, like I didn''t belong in this world she had built for herself.


    She had indeed made a name for herself and I could only be proud of her.


    I snapped out of my thoughts and approached the security desk, where a guard greeted me. "Can I help you, sir?''


    "I''m here for the shareholders meeting," I responded, showing him my online pass.


    The guard nodded, his eyes examining the pass. "Right this way, Sir. The meeting is on the third floor, room 104. Take the elevator just down the hall."


    I thanked him and followed his directions. As I stepped into the elevator, my heart began to race with anxiety. What would she say when she saw me?


    I pushed the thoughts aside, deciding not to let any negative thought creep in and dissuade me. The elevator doors opened on the third floor, and I made my way to room 104. I took a deep breath, preparing myself for what was toe. With a resolved push, I opened the door and walked in. The room fell silent as all eyes turned to me. I scanned the room fleetingly, my gaze settling on a figure at the far end.


    Arielle.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 A bit of entertainment

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    My restaurant, A and M, an initial for Arielle and Maverick, had finally opened its doors to the public the previous day, and today, I was hosting a meeting with potential shareholders of my restaurant. The response and turnout has been overwhelming, and I was excited to discuss the future of my business with these interested individuals.


    A number of them had arrived, and a few were on their way. The meeting wouldn''t start without them, and besides, it wasn''t yet time for the meeting, so the wait was worth it.


    The entrance door went open, and I already knew it was one of the interested individualsing in, so I braced myself and put on a smile, ready to wee whomever it was with a smile, like I had done to the others. The figure walked in, and the smile on my face faltered. I froze, eyes widening and mouth almost hanging open. What the hell in Hades was happening here? My head eximed, as I locked eyes with the neer. No way! Jared?


    Against my will, my eyes swept over him as I took in his look up close, after three years. Much had not changed, I realized. He was still as good looking and meticulous about his appearance as I remembered in the past.


    But on a closer look, I noticed weariness behind those piercing eyes, and there were fading eye bags, too. What had happened? I couldn''t help but wonder. Jared never had eye bags because he ensured to take adequate rest whenever needed. I suddenly caught myself, deciding I had no business with his eye bags or tired eyes.


    I returned my eyes to his face, avoiding his eyes, and he had a knowing smile on, that I felt like pping off the instant they appeared.


    Before my return to New York, I always knew I was going to run into him one day if I eventually did, but what I didn''t envisage was meeting him in such a way, and on such an asion. It was weird, as much as it was annoying.


    Realizing my silence since Jared arrived might seem suspicious to the other upants of the room, I looked back at them, preparing to say something, but just like me, everyone had gone silent, staring at Jared.


    Of course, how could I have forgotten? He was Jared Smith, and hemanded attention wherever he went. Unease washed over me as I wondered how he''d managed to get on the list, especially since his name wasn''t anywhere on it. But I was not going to let him interrupt or ruin things for him. This was my business, my future.


    Swiftly, I rose to my feet and turned to the other people in the room. "Um, gentlemen anddies, please excuse me."


    They nodded and I approached Jared who was still standing, the annoying smile still on his face.


    "What are you doing here?'' I asked, trying to keep my voice low.


    "I''m here for the meeting," he replied. "And hi to you, too, Arielle. It''s been a while."


    "You''re not wee here," I said, ignoring his pleasantries.


    "Why not? Last time I checked, everyone here is for the same meeting. Why am I an exception?"


    "Because you were not invited. Your name is not even on the list. Howe you got in here?"


    "My name is on the list," he said calmly. "How else did I get ess to the venue and date, or even the online ess?"


    I paused, weighing his words. He


    was right; there was only one way he


    could have gotten ess to this room, and that was because his name was on the list. Howe? Was the question, because I would never approve of him if I saw his


    name on the list. Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then it urred to me that he might have used another name. My fists clenched on my side, as I pinned him and an angry look. The guts of him to try to get into my business through deceit? "I''m afraid, I''ll have to ask you to leave," I said, firmly.


    But he was annoyingly calm. "If I can''t be here, then no other businessman would dare make an offer."


    The room fell even more silent at his words, as the other upants of the room seemed wary and too cautious to challenge his im.


    I looked at their faces and decided


    their t


    there was no point arguing with


    Jared further. I was not going to let him ruin the meeting for me, but for now, have to let things y out his


    way until the meeting is ve


    "This is not over, I promise," I whispered to him before stepping away. And then I walked back to my seat, forcing a smile on my face.


    "Alright, so we have an additional person in our midst. We will just have to wait a little longer for others to arrive, and then we''ll begin." Everyone nodded, obviously okay with the ns.


    Jared, still smiling, walked over and took the seat close to me. I stifled an eye roll, knowing it was going to be a long day.


    I managed through the meeting with


    Jared by my side, giving my annoying smiles anytime our eyes met. His presence was frustrating and distracting, but I refused to let him get under my skin.


    As the meeting concluded, I didn''t want to see him or exchange another word with him, so I grabbed my bags, ready to leave.


    "Excuse me, Arielle," he said, rising as well.


    I turned to him, my expression stone cold. "Best is it? You''ve made your presence known, haven''t you? But know this, you''re not wee on my board." "I''m not interested in the board," he said, surprisingly.


    I cocked a brow. "Is that it? So why are you here?"


    "I''m here because I wanted to speak to you, and I had to do what I did because I know you''d never willingly give me the chance to speak to you."


    But I was unyielding, refusing to listen to him. "Leave, Jared. I don''t ever want to see your face again."


    "Arielle, please -"


    I was just about to rebuke him further when my phone buzzed, cutting me short. I red at him before turning to my phone. It was a message, a message from my chef Reba. I let out augh. "Perfect timing," I mumbled.


    "What''s going on?" Jared asked, looking at me suspiciously.


    I turned back to him, shing him a sweet smile. "Mr Smith, since you are so interested in your ex-wife''s life, why don''t you join me for a bit of entertainment?"

 That woman was gone.

    (JARED''S POV)


    I blinked at her words. Huh, what entertainment?


    When I decided toe here, I knew talking to her wasn''t going to be a walk in the park. What was I expecting, that she would warm up to me on the first day we met, three years after I wronged her?? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She looked... different. More than different. She was stunning, radiant in a way I couldn''t put into words. There was a new confidence about her, something in the way she held herself-stronger, more self-assured. Her hair was shorter than I remembered, but it suited her. Her features were sharper, more mature, like she''d left the softer version of herself behind when I walked out of her life.


    Still, I didn''t expect her outright resentment. It seemed like she hated me so much now, down to hating sharing the same space and air with me, and the realization of that broke my heart more than I expected.


    But I was not going to back down.


    I had osted her as the meeting ended, but she had been really unreceptive until she received a notification on her phone. Her expression shifted -bing nk.


    But she let out an unexpectedugh, startling me. My heart sank, dread wing at me. Something was wrong.


    "Are youing or not?" She cut into my thoughts, her tone turning mean again.


    "Of course, I am," I hurriedly responded, not wanting her to change her mind.


    Whatever entertainment it was she was talking about, even though I didn''t know what it was, I was willing to go witness it with her as long as it kept me in close proximity with her. "Alright,e with me," she said, walking out of the room.


    I followed suit, and it was at this point I realized some of the attendees of the meeting were still in the room, staring at us, but I cared less.


    As we walked out, I couldn''t help but wonder what this "entertainment" was.


    "Where are we going?" I asked, breaking the silence.


    "You''ll see she replied without looking back. My heart clenched in my chest. I could feel it breaking all


    over again, this time in a way hadn''t expected.


    I wasn''t prepared for how much seeing her again, so close yet feeling miles apart, would tear me up inside.


    I swallowed hard, forcing my voice


    to stay calm, even though my pulse


    was racing. "Arielle..." I started, but the words stuck in my throat


    useless. ,


    Three years. Three long years, and all I wanted in this moment was for her to look at me like she used to-without the anger, without the pain. But I knew better now


    That woman was gone, and I had no one to me but myself.


    We arrived at the elevator, and Arielle punched in a button. The doors slid open, and she walked in. I took it as a cue and joined her, too.


    As the elevator rode, she maintained a stoic look, not saying a word, so I tried to start


    "This is a nice ce you have," I said, trying to start a conversation.


    "Yeah," she mumbled in a way that screamed "don''t talk to me!"


    The elevator soon stopped, and we walked out. She led me through the hallway, approaching what seemed like the restaurant''s dining area.


    As we rounded the corner, I heard a familiar voice.


    "Just wait until my husband hears about this! He''ll shut this ce down, and your poor manager will be begging for Mercy."


    Before I saw her, I knew it was her-Sofia.


    And as I walked in with Arielle, she turned just in time to see us...

 HER.

    (SOFIA''S POV)


    It was noon, and I was hungry, but being myzy self, I didn''t have the strength to make food. Pizza, my favorite food, was out of the question as I had been having it non-stop for a week. Scouting for a nice restaurant to have a decent lunch seemed like the best option. And so I got on my phone and began scrolling through the Inte for nice restaurants.


    Most restaurants within the vicinity didn''t catch my fancy since I had visited most of them and their food was now stale to my taste buds.


    I needed a change, I decided, and kept searching until one caught my attention. It was a big Italian restaurant, somewhat close by, and what was more appealing was that it was new. That meant their food and customer service would be top-notch, as they were still trying to break into their market and would want to please their customers.


    That decided, I got prepared to leave for the location. On arrival, I was impressed by the sophistication of the ce.


    It had to be the best restaurant I have been to in New York, I thought, as I walked inside. I took a seat and pressed the button on the table for a waiter.


    I crossed my legs and flipped my hair authoritatively when I saw the waiter arriving.


    "I want a personalized VIP treatment," I began. "I want a private space, a personal waiter on standby and aplimentary champagne bottle."


    The waiter''s eyes widened. "I apologize, Ma''am, but we don''t offer such services here."


    "What kind of restaurant as big as this doesn''t offer VIP treatment?" I asked, my voice rising. "Are you trying to embarrass me?"


    The noise caught the attention of one of the chefs, who walked up to us. I could tell she was a chef from her uniform.


    "Is everything okay here?" She asked.


    I turned to look at her in disdain, but my eyes squinted in recognition. "I know you, don''t I?"


    She seemed to recognize me, too, but what irked me the most was how calm and unfazed she was. "Yes, you do know me."


    I scoffed. "I see you''ve been cursed


    to work in restaurants all your life..." I peered down at her chef tag, "Reba, just like your pathetic colleague, Arielle. At least you had a job, not like that poor divorcedText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    woman. Do you know where she is? I heard she disappeared into thin air and no one has heard from her. I bet she''s probably suffering wherever she is "


    Her eyes hardened, and I saw anger sh in them. "That''s enough, Sofia."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Hmmm, feisty Oh, you think you can talk to me like that? You know what, I can''t speak to someone of your status, get me your manager, now!"


    "I''m sorry, our manager is currently not avable. But whatever you need, I''ll tend to you," Reba said, sounding professional now.


    "Are you defying me? You know what, just wait until my husband hears about this! He''ll shut this ce down, and your poor manager will be begging for mercy!"


    But still Reba seemed unmoved as she stood there staring at me with disinterest. Now that was not the n, I wanted her cowering and shaking at my threat.


    "Fine, I''ll call him now," I said,


    reaching for my bag, but my action was stopped by the gasps of people and approaching footsteps. I paused and looked behind me, and for a moment, I stopped breathing


    The sight before me was just so surreal to be real. Jared was walking towards me, but it was not him who caught my attention.


    It was her.


    Arielle.


    She was gracefully walking beside him, a smirk on her face.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Tables turn.

    (SOFIA''S POV)


    I froze, shock flooding my entire system like ice water. My eyes widened and I feared they would fall out of their sockets, and my breath paused in my heart, making it hard to breathe properly.


    The scene felt eerily familiar; by this time, the power dynamics seemed to have changed drastically. More like the tables had turned.


    Reba suddenly broke into my thoughts, her voice filled with mockery. "This is our boss, and owner of this ce, Arielle Meyers. You can talk to her and I''m sure she will tend to you."


    My shock doubled as I looked from Reba to Arielle. Boss? Howe? Thest time I checked, Arielle was a mere head chef. When did she grow to the point of owning a restaurant asrge as this one? No, this had to be a joke targeted to mess with my head, and I won''t let it.


    "You pathetic liar," I growled.


    The smirk on Arielle''s face grew even wider, as she turned to Jared. "What do you think, Mr Smith?"


    I used that brief moment to take in her looks, and my heart tightened even more. This Arielle was different, and she screamed of an aura that I found intimidating. With shoulder-length hair, a well-trimmed body in that charcoal-colored two-piece skirt suit, mild makeup, a cologne that wafted to my nose screaming "power," and a face that exuded authority and the "don''t fuck with me vibes," I knew this she was a hard nut to crack now.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Even more surprising, I felt intimidated before her. Her looks and charisma, and I inwardlypared us both, realizing I was no match for this bossdy in front of me.


    Jared seemed embarrassed and furious at the same time, as he cleared his throat and faced me. I looked up at him expectantly, expecting him to defend me and take my sides as he had always done in the past. Surely, he can''t be swayed by this new Arielle. "Sofia, we need to talk," he began.


    "Talk?" I asked, a major part of my confidence returning. "I don''t think I want to talk right now. First of all, I want the manager of this ce called and I want these two urchins fired," I pointed to Reba and the waiter.


    "Secondly, I want to know why you''re with this loser," I said thest words, casting Arielle the most condescending look I could muster.


    Jared''s eyes hardened, and he pinned me with a stern gaze. "You will not address her in that manner again, Sofia."


    Now, this was serious, a lot more serious and scary than I thought. What is going on here? Did Jared just speak to me in such a manner in front of all these people? No, I think I didn''t hear correctly, or I was probably daydreaming. "Jared -"


    But he cut me short, dropping another bombshell.


    "Sofia, I''ve been wanting to end things for a while now. You and I are done."


    "W- what do you mean? We are done?"


    "Our engagement has been cut off. I can''t deal with your public embarrassment and obnoxious attitude anymore -"


    I stopped listening at this point, my world crumbling so fast before me. Disbelief and panic washed over me as I looked between him and Arielle, desperate for something to hold onto. But there was none, I was alone. I looked at Arielle and theck of sympathy in her eyes made me flinch.


    "You...you can''t be serious," I stammered, as those were the only words I could muster at that point. Words were failing me now.


    "I''m afraid I am," Jared replied, unruffled.


    Arielle seemed to care less about


    the whole situation, her expression indifferent as she called out to


    cklisted from every reset


    Reba Make sure thisdy is


    we''re in partnership with," she said in a tone that sent goosebumps through my skin.


    Reba nodded, a smile crossing her features like she had praying for the order all along. "Right away, ma''am."


    Arielle''s order came down on me like tons of brimstones, while I tried to force myself to ept that she was truly the Boss around here. Just then, a huge man in dark imposing shades approached Arielle. "Ma, you have a meeting in 10 minutes," he announced.


    Arielle nodded. "Thank you, Joe." And with a disdainful look my way, safely said, "I''ll leave you two to your chaos," she said thest words, sparing Jared a nce.


    Her voice was taunting and sarcastic, and I felt my face heat up with humiliation. I badly wanted the ground to open up and swallow me, as I had never imagined a day like this woulde.


    Without another word, she turned around and left with the man. As she walked away, I kept staring at her figure until she was out of sight. This was just too hard to believe.


    Arielle, timid Arielle? This was a shocking metamorphosis.


    "What was that for?" I asked, turning to Jared sharply after I recovered a little from the shock. We were now alone as Reba and the waiter had dispersed.


    "You can''t do this, Jared. You didn''t


    mean what you said, did you?" I asked, desperately wanting to believe he said those words because


    he wanted to score some pointe with Arielle, wanted to prove a point to her, and not because he meant them.


    "I did mean every bit of what I said, Sofia," he responded, his expression resolute. "We''re over."


    I felt a sting that hurt more than that of a bee from his words, and I suddenly felt sick.


    "How could you?" I asked, in a voice I could barely recognize as mine.


    "You, of all people, should know how things have been between us. Sofia-"


    Jared''s words caught in his throat as Arielle and the man with her


    ???


    earlier emerged again, this time headed for the exit. My eyes followed Jared''s gaze, and whatever was left of my heart shatteredpletely. He was staring in Arielle''s direction with do much focus and intent, his expression softening.


    I felt jealousy, betrayal, and anger hit me so hard. How could he?


    "Jared," I hissed.


    His gaze snapped back to mine, and his face hardened. "I said we are done Sofia," he said, seemingly irritated.


    "I said you tell me why!" I said, and this time, my voice rose louder than necessary, but I didn''t care. I was beyond caring.


    Jared''s eyes darted around the restaurant, his voice flushing. "Keep your voice down, Sofia."


    Iughed, a dry bitter sound. "Or what?"


    But just then, Arielle, who had reached the exit door, turned back, her eyes meeting Jared''s. For a moment, they just stared at each other, and I felt my heart squeeze painfully. "That''s it," I mumbled, grabbing my bag. "Fuck you, Jared," I added, before hurrying away.

 Resorting to other means.

    (JARED''S POV)


    When Arielle had left with the man on shades, I hadn''t really paid attention to him, but now, as they made for the exit door, I couldn''t help but stare. One would think I was staring at Arielle, but In reality, I was focused on the burly man. Now this wasn''t about me feeling jealous about another man being in such proximity with her, but because something about that man nagged at my guts, sparking a feeling of suspicion.


    His imposing figure, the dark shades, the rugged aura around him-it all seemed too familiar, like a pattern.


    I watched them reach the door, my thoughts now tangled with not only how to deal with Sofia but also with a growing unease about the man walking beside Arielle.


    At the door, Arielle turned and our eyes met briefly. I felt a spark of electricity flow through me, and for a moment, everything else faded as I stared into those warm brown eyes. And then she was gone, walking out through the door. I turned back to Sofia, but before I could say a word, she grabbed her bag, cussing at me before storming off.


    I sighed tiredly, ruffling my hair as I watched Sofia storm out of the restaurant. I''ll have to deal with her dramaster, but for now, I have to return to work.


    I walked out of the restaurant and to my car. As I drove to the office, my thoughts drifted to Arielle. Her confidence and charisma impressed me.


    I like this new version of her, I thought, a smile finding its way to my lips. She''d handled Sofia with ease, refusing to cower or be bullied. Even though I still missed the old unproblematic Arielle, this new version of her was captivating. But my thoughts soon shifted to the man, her assistant presumably, and uneasiness crept into my skin again.


    "Who is he?'' I asked out loud. Where had she gotten such a person, and why a male for an assistant?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    For some reason, I couldn''t fathom, I didn''t like the man and the energy he had.


    But I''m probably being paranoid, I reasoned, pushing the thoughts aside and focusing on the road.


    I soon arrived at the office and settled in, getting lost in some paperwork. Just as I was making progress, my phone rang.


    "There''s a problem, Sir," my investigator said over the phone.


    I sat up immediately. "What problem?"


    "Someone''s helping her, making it hard for us to gather the needed information," he announced.


    My grip on the phone tightened, as my ears red. "Exin," I ordered.


    "It seems we''re not the only ones interested in her," he exined. "Whoever it is, they''re good. We can''t get close to her without being detected."


    I couldn''t believe my ears. This simple job was gettingplicated making me even more curious to get to the root of everything.


    "Find out who," I instructed.


    "Yes, sir," he replied.


    I hung up, my mind now swirling with different thoughts. Who could be interested in Arielle and helping her evade ess to information about her? And why?


    My thoughts returned to her assistant again. Was he involved? The uneasy feeling returned; this time, it refused to go away, prompting me to take action immediately.


    I grabbed my phone and dialed a number to get to the root of my suspicion and find out who that man was. This was an underground power of my family that I don''t usually resort to unless I had


    vel


    exhausted all the options I knew,


    and this was the case currently.


    The phone rang a few times before it was answered, and a deep baritone voice boomed on the other end. "Hello?"


    I got my eyes and inhaled deeply. "Hey, Vincenzo, I need your help..."

 Love at first sight.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    "Goodness, why did I miss such a show?" Ashley eximed, her eyes dancing with amusement.


    She was in my office with Reba, as we recounted the encounter with Sofia earlier.


    "You needed to see the look on her face when she discovered Arielle was the owner of the restaurant. I was even worse than when Arielle walked in with Jared. Worst of all, Jared broke their engagement right there," Reba said, her voice dramatic and a little exaggerated. Being her usual chatty self, she did most of the narration.


    After the encounter with Sofia, I returned to my office feeling satisfied and fulfilled. The look on her face was priceless, and I''d do anything to see that look over and over again.


    Gone were the days when I was scared of her, and avoided her troubles. Now was a new era, and I''d mete out to people the same treatment they meted out to me, either in the past or now, the present.


    Also, I had sent for Reba and Ashley because I was expecting someone -a Mr Stone''s nephew, the one he rmended for the position of manager in my restaurant. I needed their help with essing the young man to ascertain if he was good for the position and job.


    It was while we waited that Reba brought up Sofia''s matter and what went down. She and Ashley joked and made fun of Sofia while I listened in amusement until a knock sounded on the door. "Come in," I called out.


    My secretary, Laurene, entered. "Your visitor is here, Ma."


    I nodded. "Send him in."


    Laurene walked out and returned almost immediately with a young man. He was handsome, with a boyish charm that made him look even younger than he probably was.


    His eyes were bright blue that sparkled, and he had a well-chiseled and proportioned face that was framed by a brown messy hair.


    I was taken aback. Mr Stone had mentioned his nephew was experienced and mature, but the person standing before me looked like he''d just graduated from college.


    "Hi, I''m Stephen Stone," he said, extending his hand.


    I took it, still trying to mask my surprise. "Arielle Meyers. Wee."


    "I''m sure you know your reason for being here," I began.


    "Sure, to be interviewed by a prettydy for the role of a manager in her prestigious restaurant," he said, shing me a boyish sh.


    I cringed at his outspokenness, turning to Ashley and Reba, and they hadughter in their eyes, nudging me to go on.


    "Alright. Can you introduce yourself further?"


    "Sure."


    As he introduced himself, I noticed the awe look in his eyes. His gaze lingered a bit too long, and I suddenly felt conscious of myself and flustered, too. But I tried to ignore it, focusing on the business at hand. "So your uncle said you studied management?" I asked, trying to sound as unreceptive and professional as possible.


    "Yes, I did. I graduated with honors.''


    "Impressive. So tell me, what are your thoughts on management?"


    It seemed he had been waiting for


    that question, because he


    .n


    immediately began a fluent speech that was obviously targeted at impressing me, and I was indeed impressed despite my initial reservations.


    After his speech, I turned to Ashley and Reba, silently seeking their opinions. They exchanged nces, and I saw the same impressed expression on their faces. They backed it up with nods.


    "I''m impressed, you seem really passionate about management," Ashley chipped in.


    "I am," Stephen responded, nodding. "I believe it''s the key to the sess of every thriving organization."


    "Umm," Reba mumbled, leaning forward, a thoughtful look on her face. "Can you tell us about your experience so far in the management sector?''


    "Sure. I interned at my maternal uncle''spany during college and he mentored me well.''


    Reba nodded and leaned backward, and then we exchanged nces, and she gave me a nod. Same as Ashley.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright, Stephen. Thank you foring, you''ll get feedback from me. Be rest assured that it is a positive one," I quickly added.


    "Sure, thank you," he said and gave a slight bow.


    "I''ll take my leave now," he said and made for the door.


    "Alright, enjoy the rest of your day."


    But he suddenly stopped and faced me again, and his next words werepletely unexpected.


    "Um, I have something to say to you real quick before I leave."


    "Oh, alright. Go ahead," I said, curious about what he had to say.


    "I know this might sound absurd, but


    I fell in love with you the moment walked into this room, and I do hope


    you''d give me an opportunity, you know, not only work for you.


    What the hell?


    OUMS


    My mouth went open and I mped it shut again, with color draining from my face. Did I hear correctly?


    "What?" I stuttered and turned to Ashley and Reba to ensure they heard him too, but they exchanged amused nces, trying to suppress theirughter.


    Oh, no.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Karma

    (SOFIA''S POV)


    I turned round another street corner, my mind upied with nothing but pure rage and hurt at the way things turned out moments ago. Did it really take nothing for my whole life to copse underneath me?


    Only after leaving the restaurant did I realize that I had left my car behind. I didn''t bother going back to get, but kept moving. I had to get rid of this pain in my heart else it might choke me, and the only means that came to mind was to walk it off. "Our engagement has been cut off...," I heard Jared''s words resounding in my head like an unhealthy alien echo.


    I could still picture the look of satisfaction on Arielle''s face after he''d so easily dismissed me with the most convenient excuse.


    "I can''t deal with your public embarrassment and obnoxious attitude anymore..."


    How convenient for him, I thought to myself. Before today, I''d been pretty sure he loved me for ''being fierce and very expressive''. I dashed my foot against a loose cobblestone and the pain shot up my body, adding fire to my already aching heart.


    Maybe I hate Jared now. The shock and rage had passed and in its ce sat an ominous cloud of righteous fury, curled around my subconscious like a serpent. I doubled my pace to match the growing tempest in my head.


    To think he''d cancel everything just because Arielle showed up in our lives again. The mere thought of her name made me recoil with anger and venomous hate. How was it even possible that she pulled off a transformation as major as that? And it hurt a million times more that it took her nothing, not even a word, to capture Jared''s attention back at the restaurant. Jared was practically eye-worshipping the witch!


    Karma, I thought to myself, and shook my head in a furious attempt to rebel against the obvious. Putting the me on karma felt very much like conceding defeat and I was pretty sure I didn''t want to lose to Arielle. It just didn''t make any sense. I should have the upper hand. Always.


    My vision had grown blurry at some point because it took very loud honking from an irritated ice cream van driver to pull me back to reality. That and the strong grip on my arm from behind me.


    "Hey, watch where you''re going!" the ice cream van driver hollered angrily as he drove past.


    I blinked my eyes furiously, realizing I''d been crying the whole time and I''d almost walked into my death. My anger was reced with a tinge of shock-but only momentarily.


    "Whatever it is you''re going through, trust me you''re better off alive."


    I turned around to find a man, tall-at least a good head taller than myself, with a ripped body and a friendly dimpled smile. I don''t know why, maybe it was the shock, but I didn''t say a word to him. I simply extracted my arm from his gentle hold and turned around to carefully cross the road.


    "Maybe a good old ''thank you'' would be okay?" I heard him call out sarcastically behind me.


    I walked twice as fast as I''d been walking before, brushing past bodies in my path without turning around to apologize for every time I received an irritated ''watch it!''.


    When my legs began burning from


    exhaustion and my lungs cried in protest, I walked over to a nearby bench and copsed on it. A gust of wind began kicking up in the distance and I looked up to find dark clouds forming in the skies. The air smelled thick with rain. I let out a sigh and copsed even further into the seat-assuming that was any possible. I let my head fall, my hair forming a curtain over my face. It felt to me like a safe ce to let out my tears without intrusion from anyone.


    Moments after I''d put my head down to cry, I heard a pair of footsteps approach me from across the road and stop a few meters away from the bench. I looked up to find the same man from the intersection where I''d almost walked into a moving van. Looking at him now, I noticed he had a very smooth brown skin and brown eyes that smiled honestly before his lips caught up on the action.


    "Well, would you look at that? Fancy running into you here again," he said with a kind smile.


    "What do you want?" I snapped, expecting him to see my rudeness as a cue to leave.


    "Easy there, miss. I''m Jabari, and I mean no harm," he said and nodded slowly when he realized I wasn''t forting with my name. "I can tell you''re going through something. Now while it''s not my ce to ask what, a guy I know once said if you''re having a hard time, work it out in the gym," he looked up and I followed his line of sight to find a gym right across the road.


    How much would it hurt? I thought to myself before rising up from the bench. I didn''t say anything to the man, nor did I acknowledge the smile on his face at my decision to ept his offer.


    "I''ll just get you a pair of gloves and you''ll show me what you got," he said once we stepped into the gym before disappearing into a locker room. He shouted his hellos to the other guys who were too busy throwing punches at each other to notice my presence��until he led me into an empty ring.


    I felt their eyes bore into me but I ignored them wondering why I was looking forward to throwing a couple of punches at this stranger-even though it was his idea.


    "Punch me," he said, lifting up his hands which were padded with training mitts.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I poured all the anger and hurt in my heart into the punches and even though there was no pattern or routine to the way I hit the mitts he held up before me, theynded with power.


    Soon, I was yelling with my hair flying into my face as all I saw now was Arielle''s face at the restaurant and how taunting it was.


    "Woah. I take you''re pretty pissed then," he remarked when I took a break. "Do you want to talk about it?"


    "No! You know nothing about me! Now fuck off!" I yelled out, halting every activity in the gym. I angrily yanked off the gloves and marched out of the gym, my heels in one hand as I stepped into the rain which had begun falling.

 Stay the hell away from her family.

    (ARIELLE''S


    POV)


    After the awkward interview with Stephen Stone - which Reba and Ashley didn''t stop teasing me for, I stepped out of the restaurant to get Maverick from school. If traffic and the weather were forgiving I''d make it just in time to redeem myself for picking him upte. I hurried out of the restaurant into the car, grateful to Big Joe as he held an umbre over both our heads.


    "Thank you," I nodded gratefully to him, once I was settled in thefort of the car.


    "Please move as fast as you can," I instructed, after letting out a tired sigh. "Of course."


    Thankfully, the rain had let down into a soft drizzle by the time we arrived at Maverick''s school. I was lucky to spot an ice cream van in the corner and I said a little prayer of thanksgiving at the universe''s decision to gift me a chance to redeem myself with my baby. I didn''t n on letting him down on my first day picking him up from school.


    Usually, my mother would fuss over doing it, since he resumed kindergarten, but I insisted today. Although, I wasn''t convinced she''d hold up her end of the bargain.


    Quickly, I got down from the car and ran into the school premises, hoping Laurene had sent a memo to the school authority to let them know I''d be picking up my son today, as I instructed. The smile on the security officer''s face told me she did.


    I walked up the short flight of steps into the main building of the kindergarten session, nodding awkwardly to parents who were taking their own kids home. Apparently, the rains had held everyone back from doing the school run on time.


    I walked up to Maverick''s ssroom and let out a nervous sigh. His head turned in my direction as if on cue and the way his eyes lit up at my presence made me feel warm with joy.


    "Mommy!" he screamed in delight, his tiny voiceing like music to my ears as I readied myself to pick him off the ground while he approached me with his arms wide open.


    "My baby. Mommy''s sorry foringte," I cooed, cing soft kisses on his face.


    "It''s okay, mommy," he said through excited giggles. "I''m happy you''re here now."


    My heart melted like butter at the genuineness of his words and I had to work twice as hard not to cry. My baby was growing so fast.


    "Hello, Ms. Meyers," the teaching assistant greeted with a smile.


    I''d failed to notice her through the wholesome moment I was sharing with my son. "Hello. Sorry I''mte. Something came up at work," I found myself apologizing to her.


    "It''s fine. Maverick is a joy to have around," she replied with a smile.


    I nted another kiss on my his cheek and picked up his bags from the teaching assistant as I gently guided him down to the floor and out of the building. "So how was school today, baby?" I asked.


    "It was good. Be kissed me on the cheek and she''s so pretty," Maverick said with a smile, like he''d just said the most normal thing in the world.


    "Okay. "I said, unsure how to react. I''m guessing Be is his new friend.


    ....


    "Someday, we''re gonna get married and live in a giant castle!" Maverick announced excitedly.


    "I see. Well, I hope Be''s parents are cool with you marrying and living with their daughter in a giant castle," I joked, shaking my head in amusement. "What do you say? We get some ice cream while we wait for them to make up their mind," I said, satisfied with the exaggerated wide-eyed look of surprise and excitement on Maverick''s face.


    "Yay!" he screamed happily, leading the way to the ice cream van.


    "Woah. Slow down, big guy," I had to hold him back so we could cross the street properly.


    "What vors would you like, baby?" I asked once we got to the ice cream van.


    "Chocte and strawberry!"


    "One chocte and one strawberry ice creaming right up," the man in the van announced with a friendly smile.


    "Arielle?"


    I nearly dismissed it as a figment of my memory. Maybe I was hearing his voice in my head because I''d seen him for the first time in a long time today. "Arielle."


    I turned around to find Jared standing only a few steps away from me and my son.


    "Jared? What are you doing here? Did you follow me here?" I asked, my mind doing overtime as I tried to process the scene before my eyes.


    "You have a child, Arielle?" he asked, his voice thick with emotion.


    "You need to get the hell away from me and my son before I call the police," I said, gently pulling Maverick behind me.


    "Mommy. Who''s he? Is he your friend?" Maverick asked curiously.


    "No, he''s not, baby. Just hold on. Mommy''s got this," I said, whipping out my phone from my purse.


    "Arielle? Why wouldn''t you answer me? He called you mommy. Are you married?" Jared asked, his voice growing more insistent.


    I had to suppress the urge to w atAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    his face with my nails and dig out his tongue from his mouth. How dare he waltz into my life after booting me out and then demand to know if Maverick was his?


    "Hello, mum?" I said into my phone once the call connected.


    "Arielle. Honey, how are you?" she asked.


    "I''m okay, mum. Please, I''m at Maverick''s school and something just came up. Do you minding over right away?"


    "Oh. Wouldn''t that be lovely! I told you to let me pick him, but being your stubborn self, you insisted. I''m on my way." She said.


    I ended the call, still disregarding Jared as I paid for the ice cream.


    "Come here, baby. Let''s go wait for


    Grandma," I said to Maverick, leading him away from the van and as far away as we could her from Jared He remained silent as though he could read into the emotions flying in the air.


    I''d exin someday, I promised myself.


    "Arielle. Can you hear me? Would you slow down so we can talk?" Jared called behind me.


    I increased my footsteps, now


    regretting why I asked Big Joe to


    stay back in the car. Considering his size and look I had thought it


    wouldn''t be nice to have him follow


    me into a building that was filled with little kids lest they got


    frightened.


    But with what''s happening now, I think my decision was not a good one after all. If he was here, he would have gotten Jared off my back without dy. Tch.


    I spotted my mother walking up to the entrance of the school. "Hey, mum!" I called out.


    "Grandma!" Maverick called out in delight.


    "My baby," she picked Maverick up and held him close to her chest.


    "Mrs. Meyers."


    Both I and my mother looked up to find Jared standing in front of us. How did he get here so fast?


    "It''s nice to see you again," he said with a little smile.


    My mother gently put Maverick down and closed the distance between them, her eyes never leaving his. Once she was close enough, she delivered a resounding p on his cheek, leaving him flustered. "Don''t you ever speak to me in your life. And stay the hell away from my family!" my mother roared angrily in his face.

 He brought it upon himself.

    (JARED''S POV)


    "I hope I''ve made myself clear? Because I won''t be as nice the next time!" Arielle''s mother hissed through gritted teeth. One look at the fire in her eyes and I knew right away that she wasn''t joking about her threat.


    The spot where her palm has struck my cheek stung like it had been doused with a generous amount of boiling oil. I looked past her and at Arielle. There was a brief look of pity on her face before her expression steeled into hostility. I looked away in embarrassment, holding a hand up to my face.


    "Of course, ma''am," I nodded, my eyes fixed on the ground as I slowly backed away from them.


    I''d hardly taken three steps backwards before Arielle''s mother stormed past me, guiding the boy with one hand. My eyes trailed their movement, briefly making contact with boy''s as his grandmother pulled him into a waiting car just outside the school premises. When I turned around to face Arielle, I found she''d somehow slipped past me while I had my back turned to her. My eyes stung with hurt and humiliation. I felt a weight mp itself around my heart, threatening to crush it with each counting heartbeat. I swept around the corner with my eyes, trying to spot Arielle among the milling bodies of parents and their children.


    I tried to move myself from the spot but I felt rooted. I couldn''t pull the images of the boy from my mind. One look at him and I could tell the resemnce. I felt it in my gut even! Something about him just struck a chord within me and pulled me to him, just like it would happen between a father and son. I needed answers. I had to find Arielle.


    "Daddy? My friend Brian said he was going to build a treehouse with his dad over the weekend. Can we build a treehouse too?"


    My head snapped in the direction of the voice. A young boy was talking to his father while thetter led him by the hand towards their car in the parking lot. The man had a proud smile on face as he guided the boy into the vehicle.


    "Of course, son. We''ll build the biggest treehouse ever," he announced, much to the excitement of the boy who squirmed in delight.


    The sight stirred an ache in my heart, a reminder that I too would have had a child that age if Arielle and I hadn''t lost ours.


    I pushed the thoughts aside, focusing on what brought me here. I had to find Arielle.


    With a new found zeal, I resumed my search for her. I took the short flight of steps two at a time, my eyes searching every corner for any sign of her.


    One time, I thought I''d found her but it turned out to be ady with an identical hairdo.


    I''d almost given up on finding her in the schoolyard when I spotted her on the far side of the building, deep in conversation with anotherdy I assumed to be a teacher. Now was my best chance to get an audience with her. I walked as fast as I could, careful to stay out of her line of sight until I got close enough to approach her.


    Once she spotted me, she abruptly ended her conversation with the teacher and began walking away, but I doubled my pace and closed the distance between us.


    "Arielle, please wait," I said.


    She carried on moving as if I''d not spoken, until she ran into a dead end. I stopped, still uncertain how she''d react.


    "I just want to talk," I implored.


    She turned around slowly to face me. "You''re lucky I''ve not filed for a restraining order, Jared," she hissed firmly. Her eyes raked over me before resting on my cheek. They lit up in amusement as she straightened her stance.


    "I don''t know what it is you have


    going on in your head, but I want you to know this, Jared; you brought this on yourself. I want you to think about that, and I want you to think really she said, folding her arms across her chest as she spoke.


    Every bit of resolve I had in me before approaching her seemed to melt away from underneath me at her words. I tried to speak but my tongue felt too heavy in my mouth and I swallowed hard more times than I''d done in a whole year. I finally found my voice and cleared my throat to speak. "I know it''s worth nothing to you now, but I swear to you, I''m really sorry. I know I made a couple of bad decisions...," I was saying before she cut me short.


    "Excuse you? This is so unbelievable! A couple of bad decisions? That''s what you''re going to call all you put me through in the past?" Arielle asked, her eyes burning with hurt and resentment. "How dare you?" "I deserve a right to know at least!" I found myself retorting in frustration. "I''m no saint, okay. I just need answers, Arielle."


    "Let me make this clear to you,


    Jared; it''s none of your business who the father of my son is and I sure as hell don''t owe you any exnation! All you must know is that he''s my son and the next time I find you anywhere near him, I''ll get the police involved!" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I watched her chest heave from the effort. Her eyes were teary but she looked more angry now than pained. And it was all my fault. I''d never been more guilty. I wanted to rage and scream at her too, to at least drive home my point of being sorry and worthy of an exnation, especially if the boy was mine.


    But who was I kidding? She lost our child, and this son of hers could be adopted.


    Shit! Why didn''t I think of that? I thought, mentally smacking myself. She probably was lonely after losing the other child, so she decided to adopt another. Now that makes perfect sense. "Fair enough," I finally conceded.


    At that moment, I could have sworn her features had softened towards me and her hate was gone, but as soon as the shift hade, it disappeared leaving a hardened mask in its ce. "Think about all you did before iming the rights to waltz back into my life," she said, and marched past me.


    I let her go. There was no point trying to stop her. Her words had grown heavy, filling up my insides till I was hurting in all ces, my heart bearing the most of the brute.


    I''d hurt Arielle and this was the price I had to pay for it.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Try to win her back.

    JARED''S POV)


    I killed the engine of my car and sat still, deep in thought. There was a battle raging in my head as I sat in the car space. I stole a nce at my reflection in the rearview mirror. Arielle''s mother''s fingers were still clearly imprinted on my face like an awful tattoo born from the handiwork of a wack tattooist. Maybe it was the heaviness in my heart or the helplessness painted in the mark on my face. But somehow, I finally let out an exasperated sigh as I stepped out of the car. I walked over to the front door and gently let myself in. Walking into the sitting room, I was stunned to find my mother seated on the couch, obviously waiting for me.


    From all obvious indications, she was waiting up for me to air her mind about something, because the instant I stepped into the house, she leaped up from the sofa to speak. I watched her expression shift from firm to hesitant then to shocked, right before my eyes. "Oh my God! Jared. What happened to you?" she asked in concern as she walked up to me. She held my face in her hands and gently felt the skin around my cheek. "Who did this to you?"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s nothing, mum," I sighed sadly to her as I let her guide me into a seat.


    "First, you call off your engagement, and next you''re getting attacked by God knows who?" she shook her head sadly


    I looked at her quizzically and then it dawned on me that Sofia must have called her.


    "I see, Sofia called you," I said, trying to appear indifferent.


    "Oh yes, she did, and she was in pretty bad shape."


    "Where''s she?" I asked.


    "Upstairs, probably crying her eyes out."


    "I didn''ty a hand on her so I see no reason why she should be crying," I said, shrugging my shoulders.


    "What has gotten into you, Jared? I didn''t raise you to be mean to women! Your engagement was in the news and everyone has been looking forward to your marriage. Sofia is a good girl. I don''t see why you''d want to end things like that."


    "For heaven''s sake, I''m not awful to women. It''s so easy for you to judge me when you''re not even in my shoes! You think Sofia is good, then why don''t we switch ces so you can truly see the goodness in her?" I snapped, realizing a little toote that I was being rude. "I''m sorry, mum. I really didn''t mean that," I apologized.


    She rose from where she was perched beside me and walked over to another sofa. I knew I was overreacting. It was only normal for her to be interested in my life, after all she was my mother. Whatever happened with Arielle in that lifetime was also my fault-chiefly so, if I was being honest.


    I was going to speak again but she beat me to it.


    "Your grandmother is returning."


    The news dropped like a bombshell, rattling and throwing me off guard


    "It''s still just talk, but we can''t rule out the possibility of her returning," she added.


    "But how is this possible? I thought she was supposed to be returning to Italy to ''die with her fathers''?" I said, air quoting thest parts of my sentence. "Sorry," I quipped in an apology at my mother''s disapproval.


    My grandmother had been certain that she was never returning to the city and for her to have changed mind, there was only a huge cloud of tension hanging in the air as a result-she never went back on a decision. So why change that this time?


    Something had to be wrong somewhere. As much as she was old, she happened to have an ambition quite older than herself and it made her a force to be reckoned with.


    "Well, apparently, she''s realized it''s not her time yet and her fathers can wait," my mother sighed.


    For the first time upon hearing about my grandmother''s looming return, I considered the implications it could have for me and the affairs of my life. As sour as the divorce with Arielle has been, we''d managed to keep it away from her, because she''d been very supportive of our rtionship. I could only wonder what it would mean for me if she learned that we were no longer together.


    "Look, son," my mother began with a sigh after a moment of silence. "I understand if you don''t want me meddling in your love life anymore. I know I''ve done more than enough in some not so good ways. But understand that I''m just genuinely looking out for you." ��Of course, mum. And I''m sorry if I made it seem you were doing otherwise," I apologized.


    "I thought that with Sofia we''d have a justifiable reason for the whole drama with Arielle, but Jared you calling off your engagement at a time like this is just...," her voice


    trailed off with an exasp


    sigh.


    "I wish we could turn back the hands of time. Arielle... There''s just so


    much I wish we''d do differently."


    I rose from my seat and went over to my mother. The space on the floor beside her was so inviting, much like when I was younger. I slipped down beside her and let out a tired sigh. "Me too, mum," I said, taking her hand in mine.


    We sat like that for a while, both


    silent and in mourning over what was lost. After sighing for the umpteenth time, an idea struck past my mind. What if grandmother''s return was the cue I needed to get things going with Arielle? I didn''t feel strange for realizing that wanted her back. I already realized that way before her return.


    "I ran into her today," I blurted out unexpectedly.


    "Sorry?"


    "Arielle. Mum, she''s in town. I ran into her... maybe I did follow halfway across town, but for good reason, mum," I said, hope, filling my heart.


    "Is this... Do you think...," she began, but never fullypleted the questions I knew she meant to ask. She shared the hope I had in my heart-I could see it in the way her eyes lit up at the news. But soon, a cloud of uncertainty hung heavy before her face. "I could try and win her back, mum. It''s going to be hard, but I could try."


    "Is this what you really want, Jared?" she asked, her face creased in worry and concern.


    "I don''t know. Maybe. I just... I just want to try and make things right, you know. And maybe get you a grandson while at it," I said to my mother, watching her eyes light up in surprise at the hint I''d just dropped.

 Finding balance.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    I sat across from Mom at the dinning table. We''d just put Maverick to bed and decided to stay up a little longer just to catch up on each other''s days while we shared a bowl of fresh fruit sd.


    "It''s getting so overwhelming doing this on my own, mum. I mean, with things like today happening, I''m so afraid for my baby. What if he decides to show up again?" I asked in despair, avoiding the sound of his name like a gue. But my mother caught on regardless. "I tell you, that evil heartbreaker has the heavens to thank that I didn''t do more than I did to him today! Oh, how I''d have loved to dent his face even deeper," my mother scoffed in disgust.


    "Well, I''m d you didn''t. I wouldn''t want the police taking my mother away for assault," I teased.


    "Oh please. They''d agree with me that he deserves whatever he gets from me by the time I''m done exining to them all that he did to you," she maintained.


    "What if he asks about his father? He''s growing older, mum. That question is inevitable and it''s one I fear I''m not ready to answer," I confessed, retreating back into my despair.


    My mother gently put her spoon back down on the saucer and ced her hand on mine. "When the time is right we''ll take care of that, Arielle. Maverick has you and that''s worth more than a million fathers. Besides, you''re not alone sweetie. Momma''s here with you," she spoke so reassuringly, aying all my fears as she drew small circles on the back of my hand.


    "Thank you. I''m d you''re always there for me and Maverick. Just like you were today. I mean, fancy how lucky we were to have you arrive on time," I teased her with a knowing smile.


    "Alright. You got me. It''s not everyday I get to have two babies to look after, you know," she said, touching my chin fondly.


    "But I''m not a baby, mum," I whined in yful protest.


    "Nonsense. You''ll always be my baby," she finished off with a wide smile before resuming with her apple.


    We settled into afortable silence for a while, before my phone rang into the air. I had it facedown on the table so I was mildly irritated at the idea of taking any call at all sote in the day- until I read the caller ID. Dwayne.


    I realized it was a video call only after I''d swiped the receive icon. Dwayne''s face appeared on the screen, his expression calm andposed, the faintest hint of a smile appearing at his lips as he looked at me.


    Even through the phone, the intensity of his gaze made it hard to stay focused. His extra tanned skin didn''t help either.


    "Hey Ari," he finally cooed in his rich baritone.


    I cleared my throat. "Hey."


    From across the room, my mom grabbed an apple, mouthing, ''I''ll leave you two alone,'' with an exaggerated wink before she slipped out.


    I yfully rolled my eyes then turned back to the call.


    "How''s everything?" Dwayne asked, still in his head chef''s uniform, a few stains hinting at how packed his day had been. It looked like he''d carved out a moment just to call me.


    I paused, thinking about how to sum up thest few days. "Busy. Work''s chaotic, and Maverick''s still adjusting to school. You know, the usual juggling act."


    Dwayne nodded, his eyes softening. "How''s he handling it? Must be a lot for a kid his age."


    "Yeah... he''s trying. But I think it''s a bit overwhelming for him," I admitted, feeling a little more at ease sharing that with him.


    "He''ll find his rhythm. Kids are resilient like that," Dwayne said with quiet confidence.


    Hearing him say that, so sure and calm, I almost felt like I was.... reporting to someone checking in with me after a long day? It was a strange sensation, one that crept up on me so suddenly that I had to shake it off before it settled foo deep. This wasn''t that, I reminded myself. Dwayne was just... Dwayne.


    "Thanks," I said quietly, forcing myself back to the present. "How about you? Everything''s fine?"


    "Nah, I''ve had worse days," he replied, a trace of warmth in his smile. "It''d be better if I had my ostrich beside me."


    "Stop it Dwayne," I muttered, ncing away as heat crept up my neck. I hoped my blush wasn''t as obvious on the screen.


    A flicker of something deeper crossed his face as he leaned closer to the camera. "So... how was your day, really? You seemed a little stressed. I''m sure it''s not easy for you either."


    I smiled, how could he read me so well? "It''s been a lot, but I''ll manage. I always do."


    "Good girl. Nothing you can''t handle. But just in case, if anyone gives you trouble, I''m only a call away."


    Trouble-the word immediately triggered a thought of my ex-husband and Mr. Stone''s nephew, both of whom stirred feelings I was in no rush to revisit.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I chuckled softly, shaking off the thought. "Thanks, but I really don''t have any issues I can''t handle on my own," I said, meaning it. This part of my life wasn''t something I wanted to drag Dwayne into. "Besides, I think your paycheck might take a hit if you had to keep flying over to rescue me, big Chef?" I blinked.


    He raised an eyebrow, "It really hurts ma''am. I''m just out here trying to please ady, and now she''s talking business."


    Iughed, feeling the tension slip away. "Well, I''m the boss now. Can''t argue with me."


    "Guess not," he replied, his tone lowering just slightly as he leaned in, eyes steady on mine. "But don''t think being the boss means you can get away with everything. I''ve got my ways of handling things when you


    don''t tell me the whole truth Ari.��


    His voice had that quiet intensity that sent a shiver down my spine...not threatening, just firm, like he knew exactly how to take control when needed. It made my breath catch for a second, the air between us shifting.


    I managed a small smile, but the warmth in my cheeks betrayed me. "I''m not lying," I said softly, almost instinctively, like I was answering to him.


    Gosh I''d blushed way too many times than intended over the course of the phone call and I didn''t know what to think of it. I knew at once that the call ended before I made a joke out of myself.


    "Oh, shit," I cursed. "I forgot I had something in the oven. Can we continue this some other time?" I asked, hoping he would buy my poor attempt at a lie.


    Dwayne''s lips curved in a knowing smile as if he''d seen right through me. "Of course ostrich. Just call if you need me."


    I ended the call, feeling a rush of


    confusion flood my mind. What is going on with me-and with him? Today had already been chaotic enough, and I couldn''t let this throw me off bnce. Dwayne''s a good friend, that''s it. We''re adults, exchanging polite greetings, nothing more.


    Forget about it Arielle, I said to myself. Dwayne had no idea whatplexities made up my life; after all, he wasn''t here to know anything, right?

 Whos this guy?

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    A few dayster, I was at work, with the incident with Jared pushed behind me, and long forgotten.


    I had hired Stephen the day after his interview, despite his cringe-worthy attempts at ttery. "Love at first sight," he''d said, which I brushed off as nothing more than an embarrassing expression of youthful infatuation.


    As the days rolled on, I got to know him better and realized I''d made a wise choice. At first it was hard to connect this young man with the elite crowd Mr. Stone loved to brag about. But once he settled into the role, I knew he was exactly what I needed. Stephen''s obsessive attention to food quality and his sophisticated pte were beyond impressive for someone so new. I couldn''t be more content with him-if only he could tone down the dramatic derations of his undying affection for me. Honestly, I had enough of his theatrics, and I often found myself silently pleading for Reba to rescue me with her usual excuse: "Ma''am, I really need you to check this dish."


    Poor Reba-she bore the brunt of Stephen''s infatuation and ended up being called a "bad chef" more than once. I felt a twinge of guilt for her.


    Today, I was in the dining area of the restaurant, chatting with some old couple who insisted on meeting with the brain behind such arge establishment.


    "You know, we''ve beening here right from the day it was first opened, and we just had to meet you," Mr Harrison said, his eyes conveying his respect and admiration.


    His wife was no different. "The meal is great, the best we''ve had in years and we''re d we discovered this ce," she added.


    "I''m d you did," I replied, smiling warmly at them. "It''s always lovely to meet our customers."


    While we chatted, the entrance door swung open, and time seemed to freeze. I paused mid-sentence, my heart skipping as I took in the sight of him. No way... that emerald gaze?


    He couldn''t be here, not without a word. Had I conjured him from my imagination because we hadn''t spoken yesterday, like we usually did?


    But no-it wasn''t a hallucination. I caught Reba''s wide-eyed expression a few meters away, confirming my disbelief.


    He had seen me, and now walking towards me, an infectious smile on his face. This seemed to draw attention as everyone, especially thedies were now stealing nces at him.


    He finally stopped in front of me and whispered, "Ostrich."


    I blinked, momentarily lost for words. "D... Dwayne? What a surprise! I wasn''t expecting you. You never mentioned visiting," I stammered, struggling to mask my fluster.


    "I know. Ever heard of surprises, Ari?" he said, as if flying from Italy to New York was no more than delivering a gift pack.


    "Oh, that''s lovely of you," I murmured. Eyes were still on us, and to be honest thest thing I wanted at this point in my career was for news of my non-professional rtionship with a man getting out. This was not the best ce for reminiscing.


    And then there was Stephen. God, please don''t let him walk out of his office right now and witness this unnned reunion. It''s not like I was supposed to care, but I did have no willingness to make this whole thing moreplicated.


    I threw a quick nce at Reba, who wore an expression that echoed my own worries.


    "Um...can we talk in my office?" I quickly turned to Dwayne to ask.


    "Sure," he responded.


    "Alright," I said, and then I turned to the Harrisons. "Excuse me for a moment, please. It was lovely meeting you both."


    "Likewise, dear," they chimed, and I felt their eyes linger on Dwayne as I stepped away.


    But just as I took my first step toward the office, disaster struck. Stephen walked in.


    Our eyes locked, his brow furrowing as he took in the scene-me and Dwayne, standing too close forfort. I thought I saw a flicker of hurt in his gaze.


    I looked away. "Let''s go," I said, breaking the gaze with Stephen and leading Dwayne away, my cheeks burning with embarrassment. My mind was racing, frantically searching for a way to ease the tension.


    This was so awkward! What kind of bad luck had I stumbled into?


    "Do you have much work to do?" Dwayne asked, his voice low, as if he could sense my flustered thoughts spiraling out of control.


    "No, not at all. Why?"


    "We could go somewhere else," he suggested, his eyes scanning the area. "You don''t seem quitefortable speaking to me here."


    I paused, my eyes darting back to Stephen who was now standing by the bar, watching us with an unreadable expression. And so I didn''t bother arguing with Dwayne because he was right. The atmosphere was tense, and stepping out a bit would help. "Alright," I responded.


    Instead of heading to my office, like the initial intent, we turned back around and headed for the restaurant exit.


    (STEPHEN''S POV)


    As I walked into the dining area to discuss some document details with Arielle, I waspletely unprepared for what I saw.


    There she stood,ughing softly with a strikingly handsome man.


    I tried to dismiss the thoughts swirling in my head, convincing myself he was just a customer, but that theory crumbled as I watched Arielle beam at him, her shyness evident.


    Hey I mean, who is this guy? What''s with those flirtatious eyes? And that chiseled face-did he really hit the gym every single day? I caught myself wondering if I should grow a mustache too.


    Just then she turned in my direction, and surprisingly, she immediately returned her attention to him acting like she didn''t see me.


    My heart skipped a beat. Ok somebody really needed to tell me who the hell was this guy?


    A sharp jolt of hurt pierced my chest as I took in how effortlessly charming he was. His confident demeanor and that easy smile made me feel even smaller.


    I forced myself to give a smile.


    Stupid Stephen. What was I expecting? That Arielle would be single, and even if she was, she wouldn''t be interested in someone as young as me or below herdevel. I was her employee after all. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Still, I couldn''t suppress my feelings for her. I watched helplessly as they chatted, her smile only deepening my difort. Why did she look so rxed and happy with him? Did she


    think of me as just a kid?


    As they spoke, I strained to catch snippets of their conversation, but then they turned toward the hallway, heading for Arielle''s office. My heart ached. What was his rtionship with Arielle?


    Still in thought, they returned, but this time, my heart sank as they made for the exit together.


    Where were they going? I watched them leave, my instincts screaming to follow and ask Arielle where she was headed with this man.


    What if he was dangerous? But I


    quickly dismissed the thought. She


    was my boss; it would be


    disrespectful to invade her personal


    life. If she didn''t know him weal


    she


    wouldn''t have agreed to leave with him.


    I let out a frustrated sigh and slumped onto a barstool, brooding. I didn''t want to return to my office.


    Reba spotted me, and approached me with a concerned expression. "Hey, Stephen, are you alright? What brings you here?"


    "Not great at all. I just needed some air," I responded inly.


    She raised an eyebrow. "You''re getting air at the bar?"


    I shrugged, trying to appear casual. "Just clearing my head. I''ll head back to my office soon."


    She offered a sympathetic look, one that said she understood, but I didn''t care. I hoped my excuse was enough to satisfy her.


    Just then, the door swung open, and our eyes automatically turned to the entrance.


    A handsome man walked in, holding a bouquet of rose that immediately filled up the ce with its sweet fragrance. I found myselfparing him to the man Arielle left with -who was more good-looking? Well, clearly they both looked more attractive than me. Damn it!


    The neer''s eyesnded on us, and his lips curled in a light smile as he approached us.


    The man stopped in front of us and. "Hello," and without waiting for a response, he turned his focus to Reba.


    "Where''s Arielle?" he asked.


    My stomach dropped. A fox left and then another came?


    "She''s not here" I started, but Reba cut me off.


    "She just stepped out not quite long," she said, stepping in front of me and subtly tapping my fingers as a signal.


    From her response, one could tell she was well-acquainted with the man.


    "Alright. I have a meeting in a few minutes, could you help me give this to her?" He asked, holding out the bouquet.


    "Sure," Reba said, epting it.


    "Thanks. Bye," he said, but hesitated for a moment before adding, "And could you... could you please tell me her reaction if you don''t mind?"


    "I''m sorry, I can''t do that, sir," Reba said politely, though her refusal felt a bit too quick, as if... she didn''t like him.


    "...Sure. I understand. Thank you." He managed a bitter smile before leaving.


    I watched all of these in silence, so many thoughts whirling through my head.


    I was still hurting from Arielle leaving with a man, and just when I thought the day could get any better, anotheres with a flower.


    And wait-did he just drive up in that sleek Mercedes-Benz?


    Could the day get any worse?


    The moment the man was out of earshot, I nudged at Reba''s arm urgently.


    "Who is this guy?"


    With a sympathetic bnce, she responded, "That''s our boss''s ex-husband. A billionaire, as you can see."


    At that point, it seemed like a time bomb went off inside of me, shattering my entire being.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 The kiss and the taste of her.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    After leaving the restaurant, Dwayne and I strolled through the city, enjoying the feel of the warm sun on our skin. I still couldn''t believe he was really here, walking beside me. Our daily calls and messages weren''t the same as having him physically present. "I''m still in shock," I said, smiling at him. "Why did youe?"


    His eyes dangled with amusement as he nced at me. "I missed you. Simple as that."


    His response left me momentarily speechless. I guess I would never get used to how straightforward he can be most of the time. We walked infortable silence for a while, taking the sights of the street together.


    "I noticed that young manager," Dwayne suddenly said, making me halt in surprise. I told him about Stephen and even sent a photo, but I didn''t expect him to recognize Stephen that easily especially when they were not up close.


    "He looked at you like he was ready to devour you whole," Dwayne went on, his tone teasing and amusing. "Ah, youth."


    Iughed, feeling a slight blush rise to my cheeks. "Stop it Dwayne. You know I''d never take that seriously. He''s just a child."


    Dwayne chuckled, "He''d be heartbroken if he heard you say that. But hey, it''s good news for me. I can stop worrying about you being charmed away."


    I punched his shoulders lightly, rolling my eyes yfully. "You''re ridiculous."


    As we walked on, I couldn''t help but notice how much Dwayne had transformed since we first met years ago. Back then, he was quiet and carried an air of mncholy that puzzled me. Now, while he still held onto some mystery, it felt lighter-perhaps Italy and the art of cooking had softened him.


    And I didn''t hesitate to voice my thoughts to him. "You know Dwayne," I began. "You''ve changed a lot."


    He stopped to give me one of his signature amused looks before he resumed walking. "You think so?"


    "I know so," I replied. "You seem more... carefree."


    "Maybe I am. Somebody cares about me so I won''t have to care that much."


    I blinked, and we were once again plunged into silence.


    We''ve walked a reasonable distance on foot but I didn''t care, as long as it was with Dwayne.


    Instinctively, I turned to spare him a nce, and was surprised to see him looking at me. His eyes were now intense holding something I couldn''t decipher.


    "What''s up with the look?" I asked, giving off augh to mask how awkward I suddenly felt.


    He slowed his pace, eyes locking into mine, as if preparing to say something important. I slowed down, too, my heart beginning to beat slightly faster. "What is it?" I asked.


    But before he could respond, my phone rang, shattering the moment. I sighed inwardly and took it out of my purse, checking the caller.


    Jared. His name shed on the disy, and a shiver ran down my spine. Why was he calling me? Just then, a text arrived too.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Pick up, please, it''s urgent," it read.


    "I''m sorry, I have to take this," I said to Dwayne, feeling a little guilty.


    He gave me a reassuring nod. "Go ahead. It seems important.


    I answered the call, my eyes never leaving Dwayne''s.


    "Arielle, it''s me," Jared said, his tone usually urgent. "We need to meet. Now."


    "What''s wrong?" My frown deepened.


    "My grandmother will be back in the country soon and we need to talk. Please meet me at Cafe Bliss, the one close to your restaurant."


    The call dropped, and I paused, trying to assimte the information. His grandmother, the grand monarch of the family, was returning? I felt a chill at the thought.


    The older woman had traveled shortly after our wedding to Greece with the intent to die there and meet with her ancestors. She had loved me so much and was always in support of Jared and I''s union.


    Her return didn''t sit well with me, as it only meant one thing; something serious might be amiss.


    Against my will, I suddenly became nervous. Dwayne seemed to notice my dilemma, as he stared at me with empathy.


    "Go if you need to,'' he said in a soft tone. "I don''t mind."


    I hesitated, unsure on what to do. I


    was torn between my curiosity to find out why the monarch of the Smith''s family was suddenly returning to the country and my desire to spend more time with Dwayne, especially since talking to


    Jared was thest thing I wanted on


    the earth.


    Still not convinced that he was okay with me leaving, I asked, "Whatever you going to say earlier? You seemed like you wanted to tell me something."


    "Oh, it''s nothing serious," He responded, chuckling. "It''s just that I''ll be heading back to Italy soon."


    My heart sank at the news. "So soon? You just got here and you haven''t even met with Maverick."


    He tapped my forehead lightly with his finger. "I know. I only took today off to see you. But I promise I''ll return once my work isplete."


    I nodded, trying to put up a smile to hide my disappointment. "You''re sure you will visit anytime soon?"


    "Absolutely. And I hope when I do return, you''ll still wee me as warmly as you have today."


    I smiled genuinely, "definitely will."


    As he prepared to leave, Dwayne''s eyes met mine in an intense gaze.


    "Take care of yourself and the little champ, ostrich," he whispered.


    "I will," I smiled, my heart racing with anticipation.


    "Will you miss me?" he asked suddenly.


    My heart skipped a beat. "Come on, since when did you get so emotional Dwayne? I..." Before I could continue, he leaned in, closer than ever before. He captured my chin with his fingers, tilting my face up to meet his gaze. My words faltered as I found myself lost in his sinfully beautiful eyes. I sighed, conceding, "I will. Because��"


    Then, without warning, he crushed his lips against mine.


    The kiss was fierce and demanding,


    igniting a fire deep within me. His mouth moved against mine with an urgency that left me breathless as he coaxed my lips open. I gasped against him, and he seized the opportunity, plunging his tongue into my mouth with a boldness that made my head spin.


    Every nerve in my body ignited as I melted into him. His taste was like the finest whiskey. I couldn''t remember when I tangled my fingers in his hair, pulling him closer as our bodies pressed together, heat radiating between us like an electric current.


    It was a kiss that spoke of possession and urgency. I surrenderedpletely, losing myself in the moment as passion surged between us. When we finally pulled apart, breathless and dazed, his eyes burned into mine.


    "Baciami prima dell''alba," he murmured against my lips as he pulled away just enough for our eyes to lock again. "I''ll miss your taste, Arielle."

 Moved on, and wont go back.

    (JARED''S POV)


    I was seated in the cafe, ncing at my wristwatch for what felt like the hundredth time. Arielle hasn''t responded to my recent call or text. I was starting to get worried. Has she changed her mind about meeting me? Just as I was about to call her again, someone walked into my line of vision and sat down across from me at the table.


    "Hi," she said, sounding out of breath.


    "Hi," I responded and paused as my eyes skimmed her face. She looked flushed, the type a woman had whenever she blushed so hard from a man''spliment, or...or something more.


    The thought of that aroused an intense feeling of jealousy in me. I knew she''d been out with someone when I went looking for her at the restaurant, and I couldn''t stop myself from asking. "Have you found someone new to love?" I blurted, trying to sound nonchnt.


    Her face dimmed, as disbelief clouded it, and then immediately, it turned cold. "Three years and your memory is suddenly bad? You shouldn''t forget thest time we met; I told you my life was no longer your concern." I winced, her words stinging more than a bee''s. But I don''t push further as I deserve them.


    "I know," I admitted, "but-"


    "But what? You shouldn''t be asking me that," she interrupted sternly. "What''s this about Jared? You know I wouldn''t be here if you didn''t mention your grandmother."


    My heart twisted in bitterness at the truth in that, and I guess it reflected in my face, but I pushed it aside.


    "My grandmother''s returning, and she still doesn''t know about our divorce," I announced.


    Arielle''s eyebrows furrowed in confusion. "You never told her?" She asked like I had said the most incredulous thing ever.


    I shook my head, feeling shame and guilt washed over me. "No, I didn''t." Then I leaned forward, my voice turning apprehensive. "You know she adored you, Arielle. She loved you more than a daughter." That seemed to work as Arielle''s features softened slightly. "How''s she?"


    "She''s fine...a bit fragile now. The past few years haven''t been kind to her in terms of age, I guess," I said, sighing. "But that''s not the point. The point is, she thinks we''re still married."


    "Why didn''t you tell her, Jared? All these years?" The look of anger was back on her face.


    "Honestly, I don''t know," I admitted. "Maybe... maybe I held onto the hope that you''d still be my wife."


    Her eyes widened as she gasped at me, her mouth went open like she wanted to say something, but it went shut. My words hung on the air like bad news, and for a moment neither of us spoke. After minutes of silence with no one willing to break it, I opted to.


    "Arielle, I know this is a lot to ask, but...can you keep up the act?'' I pleaded, ignoring how desperate I sounded. "Just for her sake."


    She didn''t budge, her expression unreadable, but I saw a faint flick of hesitation.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Arielle, please. The news of our divorce is gonna break her if she finds out. You know she''s fond of you."


    Her gaze dropped to her hands, clenched together on herp like she was fighting some inner battle.


    "For her sake?" She asked, her voice neutral.


    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    He nodded. "Yes, for her sake."


    Though conflicted, I had to admit that his grandmother had been kind to me. Without her support, my early years in New York as a junior chef and even my status through marriage might have been much harder to secure, even though my marriage ended as a disaster in the end.


    Sighing, I finally epted. "Fine, I''ll do it. It''s the least I can do for her."


    Jared''s eyes lit up with relief, and he leaned forward, his face inches from mine. "Really? Thank you so much, Arielle."


    But my eptance came with a hard cold look. I might have agreed to help him, but I don''t intend to be easy on him either.


    "Don''t thank me, Jared. I''m doing this for one reason -your grandmother. Don''t think this means anything has changed between us."


    Jared looked hurt as he recoiled, his eyes falling.


    "Of course, thank you," he mumbled.


    I nodded, and then my tone turned sharp again as I faced him. "And Sofia?" I asked. How could I have forgotten about her? "What about her?" "What about Sofia?" He asked wearily.


    I raised a brow. "Don''t y dumb, Jared. You know exactly what I''m talking about You know, she''s been the one you took more care of. I''m surprised you didn''t ask her to do what you''re asking me to do, and I want to be forearmed just in case she jumps out again as your "old friend." I said thest words sarcastically with the intent of


    getting to Jared, and I did.


    He sighed, looking away, a guilty expression appearing on his face. "Things with Sofia are over."


    I scoffed, my eyes narrowing as I fixed him with a skeptical look. "You''ve made simr promises in the past that I doubt you''re telling the truth."


    Jared immediately averted his eyes,


    looking even more hurt, but I care


    less. He brought all of these on himself, and I''m just being blunt. Thest thing I want is any more drama from Sofia while I''m helping him with his Grandmother, so I have to ensure the coast is clear


    There was a brief silence, each person swallowed by their thoughts. But Jared broke the silence as he turned to me with pleading eyes. "Arielle," he whispered, his voice cracking with emotion. "Is there...any chance? Anyway, we might have a life together again?"


    I froze at those words, momentarily


    speechless as I stared at him. For a


    moment, drifted off, almost


    transported back to the days when we shared a home, my cooking


    drifting from the kitchen into the air while he read the news in the background.


    But I shook myself free from the memory. That was in the past now, history would not repeat itself.


    "Arielle -"


    "Jared, don''t," I interrupted, regainingposure.


    "You''ve had your chances. Too many chances that I''ve lost count. And each time, I hoped things would change, only to be disappointed." Jared''s face was now contorted in pain as he tried to plead further. "I know. I don''t deserve another chance. But-"


    "Yes, you don''t. Time has healed my wounds, and taken both my love and my hatred for you away. Leaving nothing. It''s just...nothing." "You''re saying you don''t feel anything for me anymore?'' He asked, his eyes misty.


    "I''m saying you''re a stranger to me now, Jared Smith," I replied, punctuating each word. "That connection we had, it''s lost. Long gone."


    His eyes clouded with raw emotion, disbelief dominating his expression. He looked at me, on the verge of breaking down, his fist clenching tightly. "Arielle! Don''t you dare -"


    But I didn''t flinch.


    Seeing the vulnerability in his gaze had stirred up something within me, but I swallowed it, turning away as I told him firmly, "I''m done, Jared." "Whether you believe it or not, I''ve moved on. And I won''t go back," I added firmly, to drive home my point.


    And with that, I rose to my feet, grabbed my purse, and walked out.

 Retrospect.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    I returned home feeling a whirlwind of different things in my mind. My eyes were open, but not quite focused on anything in particr.


    It felt like I stood at a crossroads, burdened by the weight of past choices and the one ring decision looming ahead.


    I sighed with relief, taking a sip of water from the ss on the coffee table, trying to ground myself. A throbbing headache creeped in from my relentless overthinking. Jared''s face suddenly popped up in my head and I rolled my eyes involuntarily.


    I reyed the day''s events in my head by default-mostly because I couldn''t shake the memory off my head, try as hard as I did. An image of Jared''s face, sad and forlorn just sat in front of me, superimposed on every other thought. If I''d heard him right, he sounded really repentant. I was almost convinced that he was a different man from the one I''d run away from three years ago.


    But could a leopard really change its spots? The trauma of that time still haunted me. It felt like my husband had morphed into a stranger while with Sofia. Now that she was gone-maybe gone but what if another "Sofia" appeared? Would he choose her over me too, just like before? The answer felt painfully predictable.


    Think, Arielle. Think about the child you lost. What if I had lost Maverick too? Just the thought sent a sharp pain through my chest. Would Jared ever even know it? Would Jared be guilty? And would Jared pay the price? I was so lucky in the world to have my Maverick, but I still remembered the heartache of loss. I couldn''t betray the past myself.


    What''s wrong with you, Arielle? I pped my forehead in frustration.


    I should be moving on from Jared, not forgiving him. And just when I thought I could find my footing, his grandmother chose the perfect time to return.


    My eyes felt heavy with tears but I just couldn''t bring myself to cry them out. I thought about both Jared and Dwayne, trying desperately to draw lines ofparison between them but I soon gave up the effort. There really wasn''t much topare. Dwayne was the better man of course, but there was just something different now. It was all too much to process at once.


    And the kiss we shared seemed to hold more words than either of us could ever speak to each other. It touched my heart that he could fly all the way from Italy to give me such a perfect moment. But there was something foreboding in his choice of words, something I couldn''t quite ce. Maybe it was my mind reacting to the fact that our meeting was cut short abruptly by Jared''s call.


    My mind switched to thoughts about my son. Maverick wasn''t home. He''d gone out with a new friend from school -a boy from a big, close-knit family. That little bit of detail pricked my heart every time I thought about it.


    Maverick had stopped talking about meeting his father after I''d told him that we were just fine on our own, but I knew just how much he longed for one. It crushed me to watch my baby pine helplessly for something I couldn''t give. Or could I?


    With a heavy sigh, I reached for my phone. Calling Ashley might bring some relief, but I remembered thest time I saw her and she had been too busy with work. I had leaned on her so much.


    Cheer up, Arielle-you can''t rely on your best friend for every little trouble. I settled for texting instead.


    ''Hi Ash... Everything''s fine. How''s work going?"


    I ced the phone on the coffee table and reclined my back on the sofa. Another tired sigh escaped my lips following the gesture.


    I was too lost in thoughts to hear my mother walk in.


    "Arielle? Honey, are you okay?" she asked me, her voice dripping with concern.


    "Mum. I''m fine," I responded a little too quickly as I sat upright on the sofa.


    "I just stood across from you and called twice but you didn''t answer me, baby. Sweetheart, are you alright?"


    I shook my head sadly as my eyes welled up with tears.


    "Woah, honey. It''s okay," my mother said soothingly as she sat beside me on the sofa and took me in her arms. "You''re okay. Do you want to talk about it?" she asked softly.


    "It''s all just so overwhelming," I


    began. I narrated everything that had


    happened earlier in the day to her. My mum listened to me speak without interrupting, sparing me an asional smile every now and then By the time I was done speaking, she let out a light chuckle which I found instantly contagious as my lips stretched into a weak smile.


    "What''s so funny?" I asked.


    "Nothing. It''s just amusing how all these men are fighting for a chance to be with you. They''re captivated," she teased.


    "Oh please, Mum." I wanted to roll my eyes, but then the tears spilled over. "I just feel so lost. Why do these men have to disrupt my peaceful life? I thought I could manage on my own with you and Ash. We''re a good team. We can give Maverick a loving family... I thought we could..."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Honey, listen," she began again


    after a while of silence, her voice taking on a more serious tone, "They didn''t force you into any choices, which is good but yes I was so mad at them. But I do believe in you, you I at me!


    know that right? I mean look you


    I''m a single mother yet I have you


    Arielle. I couldn''t be more proud of


    you, and of course, of myself."


    I smiled through my tears, and she continued, running her finger in soothing circles around the back of my hand.


    "If you need my suggestions, I''d say


    I''ll never forgive anyone who hurts you and I hope you feel the same, because you''re my daughter. But you don''t need that. You just need my backup. Then let''s make it clear girl, whatever choice you make I''ll always support you. You can always count on that, because you''re my daughter."


    "Mum?"


    "Hm?"


    "Did I ever tell you I love you?"


    "I love you even more, honey," she said, and pulled me in close for a hug.


    Nestled in my mother''s embrace, I resolved to stop worrying. All I could focus on was what love I could get from those who truly cared for me. Dwayne was keeping his mysterious mask, never making any promises, while Jared was undoubtedly the biggest jerk I had ever known. To hell with those men!


    "So what are you really going to do about Jared''s request? You think you can handle it?" my mother asked, stroking my hair with her palm.


    "1


    I guess so. I mean it''s not like we''re getting back or anything right?" I shrugged.


    "That''s my daughter! You can handle anything because you''re strong. Never forget that," my mother said reassuringly and nted a soft kiss on my temple.


    "Thanks, Mum," I said, a genuine smile breaking through my worries.


    Later that day, when Maverick came home, he was bursting with excitement about his day. We sharedughter as he recounted his adventures with his new friend. I smiled at him, pretending to be calm as I asked, "What did you like most about Noah''s family?" He blinked his grape-colored eyes and grinned, "I...liked their dog, Mum. They''re so cute! I think I could easily be friends with dogs!"


    That settled it; I was getting Maverick a dog.


    Maverick was the most caring child I knew, and I remembered how much he loved animals. I hadn''t given it much thought before, but now, faced with my current situation, it felt like the perfect way to bring a little joy into his life.


    If it was going to make him happier and give him a small piece of the family he dreamed of, then it was surely worth it. I took out my phone immediately and began scouring the inte for online pet stores, excitement bubbling up at the thought of putting a smile on Maverick''s face.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Secret crush

    (REBECCA''S POV)


    I showed up to work with a ready smile on my face, not for anything in particr -because the day was just as ordinary as any other. I moved through the motions of my role at the restaurant with efficient muscle memory for most of the day. "Who''s taking the order for table eight?" Stephen asked as he poked his head into the kitchen.


    He was looking brighter than the previous day when Arielle had a visitor. I could tell what upset him so much even though he''d rather we both pretended like that wasn''t the reason.


    "I am," I finally announced. "It will be ready in a second."


    "Alright. We don''t want our customers waiting on their orders for so long," he said with a nod before walking away.


    I quickly prepared the order, a ssic English meal, imagining the couple at the table celebrating something special-perhaps an anniversary or a first date.


    "Hello guys," Arielle''s voice chimed in as she entered the kitchen. My heart skipped at the sight of her. She looked a bit pale, and her eyes were slightly red. Had she been crying? But despite that, her spirit seemed undampened, and I couldn''t help but smile back at her infectious energy.


    "Hey, Ba," she nodded specially to me and I nearly bit my tongue from sheer nervousness.


    Get a hold of yourself! I cautioned myself.


    "Hey, Arielle," I managed to say eventually.


    She smiled and headed to the sink to wash her hands before tying on her apron. My excitement bubbled up; I was about to witness the artistry of a culinary genius in action.


    "Today I''ll be sharing how to make this special Italian dish I learned during my time there. Of course, the recipe is modified with a little bit of the Arielle touch," she said with a wink.


    As she began, the kitchen filled with theforting aroma of heavy cream and vani as she heated it up. I watched in awe as she whisked the egg yolks and sugar, effortlesslybining them with the warm cream. Then she poured the mixture into delicate ramekins and set them in a water bath.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Her movements were graceful and confident-this was her domain. I loved seeing her cooking!


    After some time in the oven, she pulled out the custards, still slightly jiggly in the center.


    "We usually let them chill for at least two hours or overnight, but I''m going to cheat today," she said with a mischievous smile.


    Before serving, she sprinkled a thinyer of sugar over each one and expertly caramelized it with a kitchen torch.


    "Tada! My signature Cr��me Br?l��e." She beamed, "Come have a taste!"


    I couldn''t resist diving in. The custard was silky smooth, a perfect bnce of rich vani vor and sweetness. As I cracked through the caramelyer, the bittersweet taste mingled beautifully with the creamy custard beneath. It was nothing short of fantastic. Just as I was about to share my thoughts, that young man appeared, seemingly out of nowhere.


    "Aren''t you an epitome of perfection, ma''am?" Stephen m suddenly asked rhetorically, gushing with admiration like a high school teenager. No one had noticed him walk into the room for very obvious reasons (we all had our eyes glued on Arielle''s movements).


    I would have rolled my eyes at his words if I didn''t think the same thing about Arielle-he only beat me by voicing them out to her hearing.


    I noticed the slightly embarrassed smile on Arielle''s face at thepliment and I instantly wished she''d heard it from me instead.


    "Thank you, Stephen, I think no one is perfect," she replied with a humble smile. "I''ve failed at this dish many times. The first time I made it, My MasterChef scoffed at me like Imitted a murder and from then on, I had to make it for her every Tuesday afternoon. It was a nightmare... but I believe we all have the potential to be exceptional, just need more practice right?"


    "Yeah," Stephen concurred with a


    nod. He always agreed with anything she said. I could tell he was hopelessly smitten. It exined why he was hurt that Arielle had received an exceptionally good looking visitor the other day. I shook my head with a small smile at the thought.


    "Alright. That''d be all for today," she said and wrapped up things before leaving the kitchen.


    "Damn," I heard Stephen sigh deeply in frustration beside me and I finally rolled my eyes in amusement.


    "You should probably move on from this crush," I teased, suppressing the urge to voice the painful truth that ''you didn''t stand a slightest chance dude.''


    "Are you kidding? She''s everything Ba! Beautiful, talented, elegant, kind. She''s perfect! Remember that customer issue I had? She swooped in with that charming smile and


    handled it like a pro. And when


    messed up an order? She didn''t me me at all-just called the supplier and sorted it out quicker than I could''ve imagined. She''s my queen!" he said resolutely with that pink bubble in his eyes which literally made me feel somehow cringe.


    "Alright alright, I get it."


    "No you don''t understand..."


    "I really do," I shrugged, "I used to have a crush on her, too," I confessed sincerely, my lips stretched in a mischievous smile.


    "No, way," the manager gasped in animated shock. "Are you serious?"


    I nodded as a couple of memories shed through my mind. "Yeah... but that was ages ago. I was just an assistant back then. Arielle was so strong and capable-it was hard to ignore. Well I may have ignored the fact that she had a husband at the time." "Well, I totally feel you Reba. I mean who wouldn''t fall in love with her?" he carried on gushing.


    "Yeah, except for her blind ex-husband," I joked and we both shared a heartyugh.


    "Let me tell you a little secret," I whispered with an air of mischief as I looked around cautiously. "I''m writing this novel online, based on certain real-life people, if you catch my drift," I finished with a wink. "You don''t say," Stephen''s eyes lit up. "How many secrets do you have! Can I have a look?"


    We skimmed through my draft on my tablet together,ughing hysterically at how the male lead in my story-who I ''not-so-coincidentally'' modelled after Jared-was being trashed in the readerments. ''The male lead is so stupid!''


    ''No man can possibly be that blind!''


    ''He is just a pathetic and brainless husband who doesn''t deserve her at all!''


    "Wow...I love your readers Reba. They are my mouth stand-in," the manager roared inughter as I showed him some morements.


    "Wait till you see this week''s


    entered the kitchen. I could han


    sworn she literally just teleported into the room because I didn''t hear her walk in.


    "Did I hear something about an online novel?" Arielle asked with a friendly smile as she walked up to us.


    I cursed myself in my head, worried sick about just how much of our conversation she''d actually overhead.


    "Umm.. yeah. It''s all fictionalized, I swear! Nothing anyone can pick out. I hope it won''t upset you, ma''am?" I asked her nervously as I handed the tablet over to her.


    As she read, my heart raced. I held my breath, praying she wouldn''t be angry. When she looked up at me with a sly smile, my heart lifted.


    "Upset? On the contrary, I think your readers could get more creative with their insults," she teased, giving me a yful wink. "And your storytelling is beautiful Ba. I can''t wait to read your next chapter."


    If words could send a person to the moon and back, I''d have been dancing the h in space already.

 Her crumbling world.

    (SOFIA''S POV)


    "Ms Sofia, this is Rachel from the card services department. Unfortunately, your credit card has been declined for the transaction you attempted today."


    My hand froze on the edge of the phone. "What the hell? Say it again??"


    "The payment could not be processed. Is there another card you''d like to use?"


    I swallowed, humiliation tightening in my chest. My heart pounded in my ears as I stared at my wallet on the bed, nkly. My grip on the phone tightened, and my voice shook when I finally responded, "No. It''s... it''s fine. I''ll call back."


    The call ended, and I slumped back onto the pillows, my body heavy with despair. Sitting in my bedroom, my throat raw from crying, I nced into the mirror. The person staring back at me wasn''t who I once was. The reflection was a hollow shell-cheeks streaked with mascara, eyes red and puffy.


    I didn''t see any reason to pretend I was strong anymore, after all, my days were copsing around my feet faster than I''d ever feared. Everything I''d worked hard to build just came crumbling down like a wall of powder on a windy autumn day.


    Before everything happened I used to think myself clever, unshakable, with a n out of everything and every situation.


    I thought I was invincible, the one who never cracked. Jared''s rejection only proved otherwise. He withdrew all form support without warning and left me standing high and dry, losing contacts faster than the speed of light. It turned out that most of them let me into their circles just because I was with Jared - I never really mattered to any of them!


    This thought brought down a fresh torrent of tears down my cheeks with so much force I feared my eyeballs would roll down my face with it.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I''d never felt more alone my entire life. Just then, the thought of reaching out to the object of my agony crossed my mind. I''d tried a thousand times already without result but it wouldn''t kill to call him onest time. I took out my phone and scrolled through the contacts list. I circled my finger over his name still contemting whether or not to carry on with the call.


    I pulled out a clean wipe from the box of Kleenex sitting between my legs on the bed and blew hard into it. When I''d gathered all theposure I could manage, I pushed myself to dial Jared''s contact.


    After a deep breath, I forced myself to press the call button. The dial tone echoed in my ears. One ring. Two. Three. No answer.


    I tried again. And again.


    My fingers trembled as I redialed his number over and over, but nothing. Not even a voicemail. A knot of frustration twisted in my stomach, and with a frustrated yell, I threw my phone onto the bed.


    Suddenly, an idea shed through my thoughts. Jared took his mother''s words like they were the voice of God. If only I could finallye clean about things not going well between us, and get her to speak with him.


    Yes, that was the right thing to do at this point! His mother adored me, and if I told her how her son had been treating me, she would not hesitate to put him back on track.


    Quickly, I picked up my phone and dialed her number. I waited with bated breath as the dial tone yed in my head. For better luck reaching her, I used a different number from the one she had for me. "Hello? Who''s this?" she said once the call connected.


    "Oh, thank God. Mom, I''ve been trying so hard to get to Jared. He won''t take any of my calls," I said quickly.


    "Sofia? This is a different number. What do you want with my son?" she asked, leaving me stunned.


    For a moment, I was tongue tied. Did she really speak to me in that tone, and why did she address me as "Sofia," and not her usual endearing names?


    A warning bell instantly went off in my head, a sign that all was not well. But I pushed it aside, deciding things were not serious. As long as I got help, whatever tone or name she used on me doesn''t matter.


    "I need your help, Mom," I began. "I need you to talk to Jared for me. Please. You know I love your son. I''m not perfect but I promise I''ll change...," I began saying before she cut me short.


    "Listen, Sofia, my son is a grown man. He makes his own decisions and if he says you''re a headache to him then that''s what you are."


    Her words hit me like hot brimstones, shattering whatever hope I had left. She was against me now, too, I realized.


    "Please. I promise I''ll change," I cried helplessly, feeling my heart break in despair.


    "Oh,e on. You had all the time for that while you two were still together. Now listen, don''t ever call me again. My son''s moved on from you and your drama and I think it''s a good decision for him. I''ll advice you count your losses and move on too." The line went dead.


    "No. Wait. Hello?" I cried, still in shock from the cold dismissal. Of course I hadn''t expected the call to go all smooth, but I didn''t expect her to shut the door in my face the way she did. I called again but it went straight to voicemail.


    I watched my ns blow up in my


    The


    face, settling in a cloud of smoky regrets and frustration around me. I was slowlying to terms with the fact that me and Jared were in a building that had gone down in an earthquake. That didn''t spell any good for me. Over the years. i''d managed to build a lifestyle fitting for someone of the upper ss and now I felt like the rug had been pulled from underneath me.


    I needed help, and I needed it badly.


    In my desperation earlier, I''d tried approaching a couple of friends I''d made attending high-profile events with Jared but they all had a story or an excuse to give. Everyone seemed to be avoiding me like a gue. It felt like I''d be their source of entertainment- an item ofic relief that they watched with


    mocking smiles.


    I sank down to the floor from my bed, clutching the box of Kleenex to my chest as I sobbed uncontrobly. I bawled my eyes out in defeat, mourning the loss of my life as I''d known it to be.


    How had I lost everything so quickly? How could Jared just move on like that? How could he throw me away for Arielle, his stupid ex-wife of all people?!


    I closed my eyes and reyed Jared''sst words in my head: "Stop it from today, Sofia. Let''s give each other a proper farewell. I owe you nothing. Let''s move on and live our separate lives." Bullshit! He owed me EVERYTHING.


    Memories kept shing before my


    eyes. That was ourst chance to talk, only on the phone. How did I get here? My eyes went to the top of my dresser where I had a growing stack of bills. Of course they''d chosen the worst of times toe in


    unapologetically. With the ove


    rate at


    which everything was going I feared


    going homeless by the end of the


    month.


    I let out a frustrated roar and flung the box of Kleenex at the stack of white envelopes containing the bills.


    The air in the room was instantly filled with the sound of crashing bottles as my perfumes fell down to the floor. My tears poured out harder and faster as I watched the scene, never feeling any more defeated than I was.

 Make–believe.

    (SOFIA''S


    POV)


    Iy down on my back, staring aimlessly at the ceiling. The sound of the humidifier in the background was my only touch with reality.


    My mind shed back to the past. The first man I ever married was wealthy-decades older, but wealthy. That''s what mattered to me at the time. He promised a life of luxury and affluence. I never married him for love. I wish I never did.


    He turned out to be a control freak who hoarded most of his wealth from me and made me put up with an entire of rules and regtions, hollow promises and disgusting sex.


    I took it till I couldn''t do so anymore. I''d nned to wait until he died��he was nearer to his death day or so I thought so I could inherit his wealth. But when an easier way out came to me on a tter of gold, I jumped at it.


    I was out at a pub one night and then a stranger walked up to me. He offered to help me in a way I hadn''t expected. The terms of his offer were strange to me: he was going to help me get out of my marriage, but in return, I had to go back to the city where I''d grown up in and reconnect with Jared. I recall looking at him incredulously, amused by his inference of the terms of his offer as a price to be paid. For me, it represented the actualization of every dream I''d ever had the option to marry for love.


    I took him up on his offer without giving it much thought anything to get away from the old man I''d ted myself to. When my husband died a few weekster from an ''unknown'' cause as the doctor''s described it, the strange helper approached me again to remind me of my own end of the deal. How he''d gotten my husband out of the way remained a mystery to me but it didn''t matter. It was all part of the n.


    With my husband dead, I returned to my old city and sought out Jared. It wasn''t a very hard thing to do because he''d made a name for himself and be a billionaire. It was all good for me-like icing on the cake. I was more than sure that the bond we''d once shared was stronger than any new attachment he could form.


    When I heard he was married I brushed it off as nothing, like it was aplete joke. All it took was for me to show up and Jared became entranced by my charm instantly leading to an inevitable divorce with his wife. But the story didn''t quite go as nned.


    After Arielle left him, Jared grew a little reserved. He seemed to be waking up to his senses. His thoughts were on everything else but me. He thought about her more even when we were together. It waspletely unbearable.


    I was desperate for his attention and in my desperation I caused my own miscarriage. I''d hoped that his sympathy and grief would be the bond to hold us together more permanently. I also wanted him to know that he wouldn''t have to raise another man''s child because I''d have only his.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I was shocked beyond reason when after the first few words offort, Jared''s attitude to me remained unchanged. If anything, he seemed more entranced by thoughts about Arielle. Of course, he wouldn''t admit this to me or anyone else for that matter, but I knew without doubt that his mind was engulfed by thoughts of his ex-wife.


    For years after his divorce, I tried everything I could to get his mind away from her and on me. I pulled out every trick in the book to win his attention but it just was never enough. I was losing a battle to Arielle even in her absence. It was very humiliating losing a battle to an invisible presence, a mere shadow. How could Jared want her so badly even with me around, as if I''d never even mattered to begin with?


    I clenched my fists by my sides as I dug my nails into the flesh of my palm. Arielle had taken everything from me and I was going to make her pay.


    I sat up quickly and dried my tears with my hands. A new idea crossed my mind. I''d not thought about it before because it was a door in my life I didn''t want to open-my strange helper from the past. But these were desperate times, I convinced myself and reached for my phone on the bed.


    I dialed his number and waited hopefully as the dial tone rang.


    "Hello?" he answered. The background was a bit noisy.


    "Hi. This is Sofia," I introduced and paused hesitantly.


    There was a long pause on the other end and I had to look at the screen to be sure he was still on the call.


    "Sofia. Why have you called me?" he finally asked.


    "I need your help. So I and Jared are kinda not talking anymore and I know how you helped me get back in his life. I was umm... I just need your help. He''s thinking of getting back with his ex-wife and I can''t let that happen. Please help me," I said.


    "I see. I helped you once but I''m afraid there''s nothing I can do for you now," he said.


    "No please. There has to be something you can do, please," I said desperately.


    "As heartbreaking as it is, I can''t help you, Sofia. You''re on your own. Now if you''d excuse me, I''ve got work to do," he said and the line clicked.


    "No. Wait. Hello?"


    I was met with silence from the


    other end. The world was going dark around me. It felt like being forcefully submerged in water. I shut my eyes as the tears flowed freely. I was slowlying to terms with the possibility that I''d actually lost and


    there was nothing I couldn''t do I about it.


    I heard soft footsteps approach me and my eyes flew open in rm.


    "Would you pay more attention for


    goodness sake, Sofia? I stood in front of the door knocking for a while before I left myself in and you still didn''t hear me until I was up


    close," my mum said disapprovingly.


    "I''m sorry, mum," I apologized, wiping my tears as I rose to my feet.


    "Are you crying?" she asked with a hint of skepticism on her face. "Anyway I''m here for something more important. Did you get my text? I need some money," she said, switching topics so easily.


    I fought back the urge to snap at her for being so insensitive. "I don''t have any money, mum."


    "What do you mean you don''t have any money?"


    "Look at those," I pointed at the stack of white envelopes strewn across the floor. "Those are the bills I have to pay and I don''t have the money for them. Go and sort yourself out!"


    Without warning she pped me hard across my face. I held my face in shock. She looked away from me.


    "So it''s true."


    "What''s true?" I asked, still stunned by her p.


    "All our ounts are frozen, Sofia! And when I tried reaching your fancy boyfriend about it his secretary told me he was too busy to speak with me. Can you imagine that!" she said dramatically. Slowly, the realization began to settle in. I realized I''d indeed lost everything the lifestyle, the money, the status. Everything.


    I had my own savings before meeting Jared but there was nothing left in it. I and my family had squandered the funds in my ounts because we''d assumed that Jared would always be there to be our cash cow.


    "I have an idea," my mother suddenly announced. "How about we im that you are pregnant with his child?"


    I nearly rolled my eyes at the absurdity of her suggestion especially because it wasn''t remotely possible.


    "I already told you, mum, we never slept together. He was always fixed on his ex-wife," I said bitterly, flopping on the bed in frustration.


    "How about that time you drugged him? The time he was unconscious?" she pressed further.


    It was my turn to look at her skeptically. "Nothing happened, mum. You know it, so why bring it up?"


    She ignored my question, her eyes


    glinting with a twisted kind of


    energy. "But he doesn''t know that, does he? You could always find


    Ine


    another man, get pregnant, and pin it on him-make him believe it''s his.��


    I cut her off, appalled. "Are you insane! What are you even saying?"


    But she didn''t flinch, her excitement growing. "The only thing that matters is making him believe it''s his..."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Nana Jean.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    "I''ll be stepping out now, please ensure that nothing goes wrong in my absence," I said, as I took off my chef apron and hung it on the rail in the kitchen.


    I had just finished teaching the chefs a new delicacy and was about to rush off because I had somewhere important to be.


    "Don''t worry, Arielle. Everything is in control," Reba said with a reassuring smile.


    I nodded, "thank you," and walked out of the kitchen, heading to my office. Inside, I grabbed my bag, but as I made to leave, a thought struck me and I paused, retreating my steps to the restroom connected to my office.


    I stared at myself in the mirror and realized that true to my instincts, some things in my look needed to be straightened. I immediately got to work, straightening my hair, reapplying my lipstick, and spraying perfume. The scent ofvender filled the air, calming my nerves. As I looked up at my now perfect self in the mirror, I nodded and walked out.


    In the hallway, as I made for the exit, I bumped into Stephen. Oh, no, I cried inwardly. Now was not the time, I do not have the time to engage him.


    "Hey," he greeted, his face lighting up with a smile as we drew closer.


    "Oh, hi, Stephen," I replied hastily. "Um, have you been in the kitchen today?"


    "No, not yet. Is there a problem?"


    "Not really a problem, but you should. Reba needs your attention with something." And before he could say a word, I hurried past him, patting his shoulder.


    "Go tend to Reba," I called out over my shoulder, not slowing down.


    I could feel his gaze on my back, but I didn''t look back. I had to get out of there before he dyed me further with his chit chat.


    I quickened my pace, my heels making funny sounds on the floor as I made way to exit. But just as I stepped out, I bumped into Big Joe.


    Oh shit, I cussed, wanting to take another route but he already spotted me and was approaching me now.


    Lately, moving everywhere with him has be quite overwhelming, in contrast to how it was when he initially arrived. Now, I feel babied and would always look for a way to outsmart him and go anywhere I wanted to, without him. But I guess today was not my lucky day, he must have suspected I always take the back exit instead of the front, and decided to wait for me here.


    As he got closer, I decided I was going to be more firm with my request to Dwayne to terminate his job, especially with this thing with Jared. It''s going to be awkward, having him follow me every time I have to meet with Jared.


    I''d not like I cared, but I just don''t want Big Joe feeding the wrong information about my new rtionship with Jared.


    "Oh hey, Joe," I said, forcing a smile when he got to me.


    He gave a slight nod, "Hi, Ma." And then he added, "going somewhere?"


    I hesitated before nodding. "Kinda, but I don''t needpany because it''s just across the road," I added, pointing to some unknown direction to drive home my point.


    "That won''t be a problem, let''s go."


    My eyes narrowed as I fixed him a calctive gaze. I can''t outsmart him today, so I''m left with the option of speaking with him.


    "Um, Joe, you do realize I''m an adult? I have to be somewhere, and I do not want you with me. I promise to be back on time, if you just let me."


    "You know -" but I cut him short before he started one of those speeches about his duty and obligation to Dwayne.


    "Please, just this one time. You can report to Dwayne if I don''t keep to time," I said, pulling off every facial expression I knew.


    Finally, his face softened. "Fine, I''ll let you."


    "Oh, really? Thank you," I said, and tapped his shoulder before brushing past him.


    I resumed my journey, walking through the pedestrianne until I got to the opposite street. I spotted the car where it was parked, and walked towards it. "You''rete," Jared said, the moment I slid into the seat beside him.


    Yeah, I was meeting with him and that was only because today is the day we pick up his grandmother at the airport.


    "And Good morning to you, too, Mr Smith," I said sarcastically, rolling my eyes.


    "Good morning, Arielle. How''re you?"


    "Save the pleasantries and let''s leave already," I said, curtly.


    He seemed hurt, but nodded, and turned the car on, as he careened it out of the street into the highway.


    The rest of the drive to the airport was in silence, save for my brief responses to Jared''s questions and side talks.


    As we arrived at the airport and


    made our way for the arrivals, Jared suddenly pulled me close, wrapping his hand around my waist. I froze momentarily, totally taken aback as I pinned him a look that screamed, "what are you doing?"


    "Rx," he whispered, his breath on my ear, tickling. "If we''re going to do this, then we have to make it look real."


    Realizing there was a truth in his words, I nodded, trying to shake off the fog that had clouded my mind. I threw my face away, focusing on the arrivals board as we continued walking.


    But as we walked, his familiar scent, warmth and presence messed up with my head, stirring up old memories. Memories of our past, and memories I wanted so bad to be in the past.


    Realizing myself, I quickly shoved them aside. The sound of luggage carts rolling and passengers chattering filled the air helped me concentrate.


    We soon arrived at the arrivals gate, and Jared''s and I scanned the crowd with our eyes. Simultaneously, our eyes spotted and locked into a figure in the distance.


    "There she is," he said, turning to me, a smile on his face.


    I nodded, equally smiling. His grip on my waist tightened as we strode towards an elegant woman in her seventies. Her once shoulder length silver hair was now styled in a short chick bob, giving her features a defined look. "Jared, Arielle," She eximed, sweeping us both into a hug. It was a happy reunion, whatever tension between Jared and I momentarily forgotten as we both shared in the joy of having her back.


    "Oh, dear. It''s so wonderful to see you, two!" she eximed, pulling from the hug.


    "The feeling is mutual, Nana," I responded, beaming at her.


    "Oh, I can see that," She said, her sparkling eyes moving between Jared and I. "And I can see that you two are still the lovely couple I know. Oh my, I feel so proud to be the pioneer of this union." Jared and I subtly exchanged knowing nces, but still maintaining the smiles on our faces.


    "Um, Grandma, let''s head home now. Mother is dying to see you," Jared said.


    "Of course, I can''t wait to see her, too," Nana said.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Later, at the family mansion, We joined Jared''s mother for dinner, with her ying along with us, as we all chatted like a normal family. I had met with Jared''s mother a


    before, when I''d expected


    encounter to be awkward the dead


    Surprisingly it wasn''t.


    She asked a few questions about my life in Italy, my new restaurant, greeted me warmly, and promised she''d visit for dinner soon-like an old friend. Life really was full of surprises. Or maybe it was just because we weren''t in that typical mother inw and daughter-inw dynamic anymore. I chuckled softly and shook my head, deciding to leave it at that.


    The dining room was filled with different kinds of delicious meals, and soft glows of the scented candles Nana brought from Greece made the whole atmosphere more rxing. Nana Jean, sharp and soft, was full and bubbling with life as ever. Her mind was sharp and active, maybe too active.


    "It''s good to have you back," Jared''s mother said, in-between meals. She adored her mother-inw genuinely and they both had a healthy and close rtionship. I envied it, being something I didn''t enjoy when I was married to her son.


    "Thank you, dear," Nana replied, shing her an affectionate smile. "It''s lovely to be home."


    The conversation flowed easily, with Nana telling us stories of her travels. But midway, she suddenly dropped a bombshell.


    "So, why haven''t you two given me a great-grandchild yet?" she asked, her gaze moving between Jared and me.

 Tonic soup.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    I paused in my meal, my cutlery gently slipping away. And then my face heat up in embarrassment. "Oh, Jared and I, we''re working on it," I stammered, trying to deflect the conversation. But Jared quickly intervened, his expression sheepish. "Actually, Grandma, it''s my issue. I''m the one who''s been dragging my feet."


    Not entirely convinced, and being her usual determined self, Nana insisted on making us a "tonic soup," with ims that it was a recipe she''d learned on her travels to a remote vige. "It will reignite the excitement in your systems," she said, with a mischievous smile. Jared and I exchanged uneasy nces. The hell, this was not what we nned for. "Grandma, really, it''s not necessary," Jared protested, mirroring my thoughts as well. But she wouldn''t budge. "Nonsense, my dear. This soup will do wonders. Trust me."


    After dinner, she left for the kitchen, and with the help of the chef, got busy with preparing the "tonic soup." Minutester, she presented us with two steaming bowls of soup. "Drink up, my dears," she instructed, hovering and watching us like hawks.


    Jared looked at his mother for help, but she looked away and rose to her feet.


    "Um, I have to tend something," she said, and hurried out, leaving Jared and I to Nana. At this point, we knew there was no escape from the old woman.


    Hesitantly, we took sips, the strong and bitter taste making our faces screw up.


    "How''s it, my dears?" Nana.


    "This is... interesting, yes, interesting," Jared responded.


    "And you, Arielle?"


    "It''s nice, quite nice," I said, even though it was anything but nice.


    "Ah, see, I know my onions in this soup making thing. It''s an acquired taste, you know," Nana chuckled.


    Jared and I nodded amidst the pping taste of the soup. Minutester, we were done and the bowls were taken away.


    "Aha, now that you''re done, off to bed, you two."


    My heart sank as I turned to Jared, seeking answers, but he looked as confused as me. What does she mean by "off to bed?" There''s no way I''m passing the night here, it wasn''t part of the n.


    I subtly nudged Jared, but he seemed helpless and clueless like me. My heart sank further when Nana ushered us towards a bedroom.


    "You''ll sleep here tonight. I know it might not be asfortable as your bedroom back at your house, but it''s not bad either. I specifically asked the maid to prepare it specially for you two."


    No, no, no, no, no. This was not happening, I thought, panic setting in. I was not going to spend the night in the same room as my ex-husband.


    "But Grandma, "I began.


    "No buts, dear. You two need some quality time together. Now, get some rest."


    With that, she closed the door, leaving us alone.


    I turned to Jared but he quickly averted his gaze pretending to be on his phone. I sighed and picked up my phone.


    "Excuse me," I mumbled and walked into the restroom, locking the door behind me. Quickly, I dialed my mom''s number.


    "Hey, Mom," I whispered, trying to keep my voice down when she picked.


    "Arielle, where are you? I''m worried," my mom replied.


    "I''m at the Smith''s mansion. It''s not funny, but Nana Jean asked me to sleep over."


    "Sleepover? Why? That''s definitely not the n you had with Jared."


    "Yes, it''s not," I said, and then began to exin. I omitted the part about the tonic soup and sharing a room with Jared, not wanting to bother her. "Alright, make sure you''re safe. And if anythinges up, don''t hesitate to call my phone," she said, after I was done exining.


    "I will, Mom. Kiss Maverick


    goodnight for me," I said. It was a


    good thing he was asleep as that would have prolonged the conversation and even made him upset if he realized I was sleeping out.


    "Will do. Love you."


    "Love you too, Mom."


    The call ended and I felt a bit better. I thought of calling Ashley but thought against it. I have this under control, I decided.


    As I returned to the bedroom, Jared looked up from his phone. "Everything okay?"


    But I didn''t respond, not because I didn''t want to, but because I couldn''t, at that moment. Somehow, my gaze had drifted to his pants, and my heart skipped a beat. There it was his bulging manhood, outlined against the fabric, and I couldn''t help but notice how...rge it was. My skin flushed hot. This was bad. The soup. It had to be the tonic


    soup.


    I felt my face flush, embarrassment washing over me. This was seriously not happening, Arielle have some decency.


    But Jared''s voice broke the spell, "Arielle, are you alright?" He repeated.


    I snapped back to reality, my eyes darting to his face. "Y-yes, I''m fine," I stuttered, trying to appear cool.


    But I wasn''t fine. My pulse was racing, and my mind was fogged. The damn soup was beginning to work, and I didn''t like the feeling.


    Trying to shake off how awkward I felt, I quickly announced, "I think I''ll turn in early."


    Without waiting for his response, I briskly walked past him, trying to control myself. My heart was still racing, and not just my face, my skin felt flushed, too. "Goodnight," Jared called out, his voice sending shivers down my spine.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Goodnight."


    As Iid on the bed, my head raced with thoughts. I thought of where Jared would sleep, and silently I hoped it was not in the same room.


    Relief washed over me when he rose and walked towards the adjoining cloak room. He paused and stared in my direction and I kept my eyes shut like one who was deeply asleep.


    I only snapped my eyes open when I heard the door shutting behind him. Phew, it was going to be a long night.


    But despite my restless head, exhaustion soon set in and sumbed to sleep.


    It wasn''t long before I was jerked awake by a sounding from the adjoining room. What happened? My pulse quickened, and a wave of curiosity mixed with concern washed over me. Was Jared okay? I had to know.


    When I peeked through the crack in


    the door, my breath caught. Jared was sitting on the edge of the bed, his eyes shut. The dim light cast shadows across his sharp jawline highlighting the tense muscles of his neck as he exhaled deeply. His dark hair, mussed just enough to give him a rugged edge, fell carelessly over his forehead. His face twisted in a mixture of concentration and pleasure...Wait.


    My pulse skipped.


    His right hand was moving quickly, his knuckles white as he gripped himself, and I didn''t need to see more to know what he was doing.


    The sound of his breathing was so shallow and fast.


    This was wrong, so wrong, I shouldn''t be here! But as I turned to leave, I was shocked to hear Jared murmur my name under his breath. "Arielle..." Without another thought, I shut the door and flew back to bed, burying myself under the covers.

 Is he really a Father?

    (JARED''S POV)


    When morning finally arrived, I couldn''t shake off the feeling of relief I felt. I had never wished for morning to arrive like I didst night.


    Sharing a space alone with Arielle had been a terrible idea. Last night had been pure torture. Her scent had driven me wild. But I was d I did not attempt anything stupid but found a way to relieve myself. I walked into the bathroom to brush and ssh water on my face, and as I did, I took cognizance of the dark circles under my eyes.


    I wasn''t surprised they were there because I had not had a decent night''s sleepst night.


    But I shrugged and continued with what I was doing. If anyone asked, I would tell them I stayed upter working.


    That decided, I strode out of the cloakroom. On getting to the main bedroom, there was no sign of Arielle. She probably had left for the dining as my Grandma had sent for us earlier.


    So I proceeded to the dining room, and true to my instincts, Arielle was already seated, conversing with Grandma.


    They stopped in their conversation to greet me, and I was stunned to see dark circles under Arielle''s eyes, too. Oh well, it seemed like I was not the only one who had a rough night. "Good morning, Jared," Grandma said, beaming at me.


    "Morning, Nana," I replied, taking my seat.


    Arielle nodded at me, her expression neutral. "Morning."


    "Morning, Arielle. Sleep well?"


    "It was fine," she replied, avoiding my gaze, her voice tight.


    "Alright, now that you two are here, let''s have breakfast, "Grandma said, beckoning the help.


    Breakfast was served, and everyone ate in silence. Intermittently, I stole nces at Arielle because she seemed unusually withdrawn.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Arielle left a few minutes after breakfast, citing that she needed to be at work. I had offered to drive her, but she refused, asking for a driver instead.


    "Alright, I''ll have someone take you," I said, trying to get cozy with her.


    "Thanks," she replied curtly, already standing up.


    We walked outside, and before she got into the car, I walked closer and whispered, "Thank you."


    She merely gave a nod and got into the car, and it drove off.


    I was somewhat perturbed that something was off with her, but I thought against it as Arielle had never been receptive to me since her return.


    I walked back into the house, as I sat down for a conversation with Grandma.


    I asked about her travels, feigning curiosity when in real sense all I was interested in was why she returned.


    "So Grandma, tell me, what was it like traveling to different countries?" I began.


    "Wonderful, dear. Wonderful..." And then she began tales of her travels that I barely kept up with.


    Bored, I decided to subtly go straight to the point. "Umm, you know, you''ve never told me why you suddenly returned."


    She paused and fixed me a look I couldn''ty a name on, before looking away. "You''re right, but before that, we need to discuss something more pressing."


    I sat upright on the couch, my ears ring in interest. "What is it?"


    She looked at me with knowing eyes before letting out a cold smile.


    "Do you think I do not know the mess you''ve gotten into?" She asked bluntly, throwing me off guard.


    I suddenly felt uneasy, unsure of where this was heading.


    "I don''t think I understand what you''re talking about."


    "Don''t y dumb with me, boy," she said, casting a stern look.


    "I know about Sofia, and I know about your past with Arielle."


    My heart doubled over, as I realized she knew a lot more than I thought.


    "Get yourself straightened out and keep that woman, Sofia, out of your life."


    I was embarrassed, as my face heat up at Grandma''s bluntness. But she wasn''t done, yet.


    "You''re ridiculously naive, Jared," she said, shaking her head. "Thinking you can win Arielle back by resorting to the underground connection is childish."


    I grew defensive at this point. I can''t keep gettingshed out, without a word of defense for myself. "I was just trying to protect her."


    "Protect her?" She raised a brow.


    "Fine, I knew I shouldn''t have resorted to that means," I admitted, "but I couldn''t help but wonder if she had ties with people she shouldn''t. It leaves me wary and uncertain, and I hate being in that state."


    Grandma''s eyes softened, as a look of understanding shed in them. "I think I can understand where you''reing from, but henceforth, handle your affairs alone, Jared, and do not go to any other means for help." I nodded, but her words only nted a seed of doubt and fueled my suspicions further.


    Shoving the thoughts aside, I braced myself and asked another question I''d been dying to ask.


    "Grandmother, since you know so much," I began, my voice cautious, "you must be aware that Arielle has a son. And I know you must think I''m ridiculous but-"


    I paused, and exhaled deeply. "Is Maverick...mine?"


    I watched her roll her eyes in amusement and mock disappointment.


    "You want me to confirm everything for you? I''m already helping you chase after your own wife, Jared. As for that child, let me put it inly: whoever the father is, that''s Arielle''s son."


    My heart skipped a beat. But I held my breath, awaiting her next words as I knew she was not done.


    "But know this-if you dare lose my great-grandson again, I''ll personally kick you out," she threatened, and from the look in her eyes, I knew she meant it.


    "But... wait nana. Do you mean?" My voice faltered as I tried to process what she was saying. "Do you mean Maverick is my son? How''s that possible..."


    I was stunned, utterly dumbfounded.


    It couldn''t be. I had thought he might. be, but it had always been a passing instinct, a whisper in the back of my mind. How could Arielle have hidden it from me for all this time? Inever expected it to be real!


    Is it true? Am I really a father?


    I couldn''t shake the image of that day, seeing Maverick with Arielle at the school gates. His wide, innocent eyes full of curiosity, the way he smiled so brightly-it was like seeing a piece of me in him. Arielle had


    ine


    raised him well. I didn''t need words to know that.


    A wave of emotions hit me-relief, joy, and an overwhelming sense of hope. I had a child. After all these years, I was a father! And to think it even was with Arielle... Tears welled up in my eyes.


    "Thank you, Grandma," I said quietly, my voice thick with gratitude. She had given me more than just the truth about Maverick. She had given me a future I hadn''t dared to dream of.


    Her expression softenedpletely


    and she ced a gentle hand on my shoulder. "Listen carefully, my dear You have a lot to make up for, and 1 won''t tolerate any more mistakes. You need to prove to Arielle and to that child, that you''re deserving of them."


    "I will," I said, the wordsing out with more conviction than I expected. I wasn''t just promising her. I was promising myself.


    "Good, see that you keep that promise."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 A thorn in her flesh

    (SOFIA''S POV) Everyone


    was against me.


    It was maddening, but I couldn''t sit around brooding any longer. I needed to act, and I needed to act now. My mother''s words rang in my head on repeat: Let Jared know and believe. I had to let him know I was pregnant!


    But just reaching Jared was a Herculean task. He had turned everyone against me, making it impossible to contact him directly. I''d have to go through someone else. Then it hit me his investigator.


    I had overheard him on the phone with Jared one time and had sneakily taken his number from Jared''s phone afterward. Even though I didn''t have a need for him then, I was d I took the number as it seemed toe in handy now. My only lifeline!


    I snatched up the scrap of paper I''d written it on, hastily dialing the number. It rang and rang, each second stretching on like some sick joke until a deep voice finally answered.


    "Mark''s Investigative Services."


    I tried to steady myself. "Hi, I need to speak with Mr. Mark."


    "Who''s calling?" the voice asked.


    "I''m Sofia, Jared''s..." my voice trailed off as I contemted if I should still call myself Jared''s fiance, considering the fact that our broken engagement had made it to the news and everyone probably knew about it. "I''m his friend," I finally said.


    There was a pause before the voice responded, "Alright. How do I help you, miss?"


    "Yeah, I need your help; I mean, I need to talk to you."


    "Okay, you can go on."


    "No, not on the phone. I need to meet you in person as the matter to be discussed is crucial!"


    There was another pause before he spoke again. "Fine. I''ll text you a location to meet me and be on time as I have other important issues to tend to," and before I could say a word, the call ended.


    I huffed, clenching my fists in anger. The arrogance! If things were as they should be, he wouldn''t dare speak to me like that or even choose the location where we meet. But the tables have turned, and I have to swallow my pride, just this once if this was what it took to get to Jared. Fine.


    Shaking my head, I walked to the closet to change into a decent dress while waiting for Mark''s address. A few minutester, my phone dinged and I grabbed my purse, ready to leave.


    Mark had chosen a cafe close to town. Fair enough, I decided as I walked out.


    I arrived at the Cafe, scanning the area for Mark. At the far end of the room, someone waved their hand at me and I figured it must be him, so I made my way towards the direction. "Mark?" I asked, approaching him.


    He nodded, standing up, and I used the moment for scrutiny. He was dressed in all ck-face cap, shades, and nose mask, making his face elusive.


    "Sofia," he called, extending his hand for a handshake and I took it.


    "Would you like to order anything?" He asked, gesturing to the menu.


    I shook my head. "No, thanks. I''d prefer we go straight to the point."


    He nodded and gestured for me to sit down.


    "I''ve been trying to reach Jared for days, but he''s been avoiding me for some reason," I began, trying to sound as pitiful as possible. "And I...I can no longer keep the news I bear to myself, I''m desperate to tell him something important, something he needs to know. You are the only one who can help me get to Jared."


    Mark''s expression remained neutral, his eyes betraying no emotion. If he was surprised by my request, he didn''t show it.


    He simply nodded and asked, "So what exactly do you want me to do for you, Miss?"


    "I want you to pass a message to Jared."


    "What message?"


    I took a deep breath, assuming the practiced innocent expression I had mastered in my say here, as I dropped the news.


    "I''m pregnant," I announced. "With Jared''s child," I added, for more emphasis.


    Again, if he was surprised, Mark didn''t give off any reaction. There was a momentary silence, and I held my breath, praying he didn''t turn me down.


    "Fine, I''ll help you," Mark finally said, and I let out the breath I was holding.


    "Thank you."


    He nodded, already grabbing his key fob. "I''ll message him and get back to you with his response."


    "Oh, no, can''t you like, you know, call him here and now and break the news? Just tell him. Please?" I asked, almost grabbing his hand.


    Finally, he gave a reaction, and I was able to see it because my eyes were trained on his face. It wasn''t pronounced, just a tick on his jaw, and even though I couldn''t see his eyes, I knew he was surprised.


    I could feel his judgment radiating off him, but I didn''t care. Pride? Dignity? Those were useless now. Only Jared mattered.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    With a sigh, he dropped his keys, "I''ll call him now."


    He took out his phone and punched on it, dialing Jared''s number. He ced it on speaker afterward, and let it ring.


    As the phone rang, my heart jumped into my mouth as I thought of Jared''s reaction. Would he be happy I was bearing his child and finallye back to me? Would he finally realize how much I meant to him? The sound of his familiar voice buzzing in through the phone jolted me out of my thoughts, as I sat upright, fixing Mark an expectant look.


    "Hello?"


    It was Jared''s voice! Finally, I heard his voice again.


    "Hello, Sir, I..." Mark paused and fixed me a look before continuing. "I''m sorry I have to do this," and then he shoved the phone on the table, in my direction.


    Grateful, I took hold of it.


    "Sorry about what -?" Jared started to ask, but I cut him short.


    "Jared, it''s me," I said, and quickly added, "Please, don''t hang up. I have something important to tell you. I promise!"


    "Sofia?" He called like he was doubting I was truly the one on the other end.


    "Yes, it''s me."


    "Why are you with Mark? What do you want?" He asked, and I could imagine the frown on his face.


    "You weren''t taking my calls or replying to messages, and you haven''t been home in days, so I decided to seek help from your Investigator. Jared, I had no choice!" "Sofia -"


    "I''m pregnant!"


    "I''m pregnant, Jared," I repeated. "With your child."


    A heartbeat of silence, then a scoff. "You''re joking, right? Whose child did you say you''re carrying?"


    "Yours," I snapped, my voice rising. "Who else''s?"


    His tone instantly turned ice-cold. "You''re delusional," he said, and I winced, ncing at Mark, who looked uninterested, but I knew he was listening to the exchange, making me regret why the phone was on speaker. "I have never been intimate with you, Sofia, there''s no way whatever child you''re carrying is mine."


    "Oh, but you don''t remember that night, do you?" I snarled. "You were drunk, and I-"


    "If I recall," he interrupted harshly, "you told me nothing happened."


    "News sh; Guess what Jared? I lied! Something did happen, and the oue is pregnancy."I forced augh, bitter and mocking.


    Silence. I could almost see his face twisting in disgust on the other end, and my skin prickled with fury.


    "If something happened, which I


    highly doubt, he finally said, his tone


    cial, "then it should have


    happened long before now. But listen carefully, Sofia, because this is thest time I''ll say it: I want nothing to do with you."


    The finality in his voice was like a p to the face. I bit my lip to stop myself from screaming.


    "What do you mean? What do you mean, Jared? You heard me, I''m pregnant!"


    His voice came through, colder than


    I''d ever heard it. "Okay. Once the child is born, if there is a child, I''ll have a paternity test done. If it''s mine, you''ll get enough money to raise it That''s it. Now, if you need care during the pregnancy, I'' arrange for the best sanatorium in New York to amodate you. But as for anything else between us? It''s over."


    His words stung like a thousand bees sting. I was shaking, rage and humiliation flooding every part of me.


    "You... you heartless bastard! How could you be so cruel?"


    "Don''t y games with me, Sofia," he said, his voice a lethal warning. "I know what you''re capable of." The line clicked dead.


    Jared had ended the call.


    I was left staring at the phone, my vision blurring with tears. Mark''s voice snapped me back.


    "Well, that didn''t go as nned," he said, his expression neutral. "Can I have my phone back?"


    I threw it at him, seething, my hands clenched into fists as I stormed out.


    Tears stung my eyes so badly, but I stubbornly held them back as I trudged on. I had arrived at the Cafe in cab because I couldn''t even afford gas for my car.


    My life was a terrible mess, and I was so ashamed of the level I had been reduced to. Jared was now determined to get rid of me, and not even news about being pregnant with his child could change his mind.


    How could he be so ruthless? This wasn''t the Jared I''ve ever known anymore!


    And it was all because of her, Arielle!


    I would make him pay. I''d find a way,


    no matter what it took. Jared wouldn''t get away with treating me like this. And if Arielle thought she''d won, she was wrong. That woman had been a thorn in my flesh since her return, and had been the pioneer ofall my problems!


    With that in mind, I changed direction and hailed a cab, rattling out my destination to the driver. This wasn''t over.


    Not by a long shot.

 She wont go down without a fight.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    "No way! You actually spent the night with him? Just because of his grandmother?" Ashley''s voice rang with disbelief.


    "Shh! We didn''t sleep together, Ash!" I felt the heat rise to my cheeks at the memory ofst night. "We just... stayed in the same room, that''s all."


    "Oh, sure," she teased. "So innocent. You know what that sounds like, right?"


    I rubbed my temples, trying to sound less flustered. "Ashley, do you have something important to talk about? It''s a busy morning here, and I thought you''d be drowning in work too."


    "Pff. I''m doing you a favor, breaking up your focus on all those orders. And if you even think about contacting him again, I''ll strangle you."


    Herughter was infectious, and I found myself smiling, despite everything.


    "Right," she went on, her tone shifting slightly, "remember that time I mentioned the whole Italian mafia thing?"


    I rolled my eyes. "Vaguely. You mean that fling you had with that ''charming, dangerous man''? Marco, or...?"


    "Keith," she corrected, a hint of nostalgia creeping into her voice. "And no, we''re not together anymore. But, well... I got some news, and you should probably know."


    "Okay, go on," I said, only half-listening as I checked the kitchen orders.


    "There''s been a shake-up in leadership," she said slowly. "The new boss... he''s supposedly even worse than thest guy."


    I paused, giving her my full attention. "That sounds serious, Ash. Why are you telling me this?"


    "Because he''s expanding part of their operations to New York."


    My smile faded. "Are you sure about that? I mean, I don''t doubt you, but... why New York? Wasn''t he running things just fine in Italy?"


    She hesitated, then added, "Look, my old man''s still connected to a few people from his old gang days. He told me to be careful. And considering your ties to Jared... well, I thought you should know. His family''s business has always had certain connections, and I worry about you and the little boy getting mixed up in anything dangerous."


    The whole thing felt surreal. Back when I was married to Jared, I''d never asked about the details of his family''s business. And now that we were even divorced, did I really need to care about it?


    "Thanks for looking out for me, Ash," I said, my mind half a world away. "But I have security here. And as for Maverick, he''s perfectly safe. No one even knows his real background."


    "Still my girl," she chuckled. "But really, how did you manage to keep Maverick''s identity under wraps all that time? Maybe Jared suspects?"


    "I don''t care if he does. No matter what, Mave is my son, first and foremost."


    A pause, then she asked, "Seriously, Ari, what''s your n? Are you really going to keep ying happy family just to keep his grandma content? I doubt Jared''s motives are that simple. And as for the ''fragile grandmother'' excusest time I saw her, she looked like she could kick ten of my dad''s asses. I don''t buy that she''d just ''break'' from hearing the truth."


    I sighed, searching for the right words. Part of me knew she was right. Jared likely had his own reasons for wanting me to y along. But I couldn''t bear to disappoint Nana Jean. And besides...


    "Trust me, Ash. I''m not going back to Jared. I''ve had more than enough of his games. Whatever he''s up to, I''m just going to ignore it."


    Just as I hung up the phone, Emma, one of the newer waitresses, rushed into the kitchen looking flustered.


    "Ma''am, there''s someone here to see you," she said, a bit out of breath.


    I wiped my hands on a towel and turned to face her. "Who is it? Someone we know?"


    Emma shook her head, her brow furrowed. "I don''t think so... she''s not a regr. I don''t recognize her."


    "Her?" At that point, any thoughts of the visitor being Dwayne or Jared ebbed away.


    "Yes, it''s ady," she confirmed. "And, um... she specifically asked for you."


    "I''m busy. Have one of the managers check in with her."


    Emma hesitated, ncing over her shoulder. "Stephan is dealing with her. But...I really think you shoulde. She... she seems a bit... intense."


    This was something familiar. My mind immediately shed to Sofia, but I dismissed the thought. She wouldn''t dare return to the same ce she was cklisted and her engagement called off. Sighing, I washed my hands and followed the waitress out of the kitchen. As we walked out, I scanned the dining area, searching for the mysterious visitor.


    The restaurant was a beehive of activities, as it was noon, it was bustling with lunchtime crowd and orders.


    We approached the bar, and that''s when I saw her.


    Sofia.


    Of course. Not a surprise for me anymore.


    Standing by the bar, her eyes locked into mine with a mix of malice and fierness.


    Her sleek hair looked somewhat tussled, her designer dress crinkled at some part.


    I drew in a deep breath, bracing myself. This wouldn''t be pretty.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Arielle." She said, her voice reeking with a sweetness and I know was fake, as she stepped forward.


    Beside her, Stephan''s eyes narrowed, clearly irritated, though he kept a polite, professional smile. Turning to me, he whispered, "Should we call the police?"


    I gave his shoulder a light pat, keeping my own voice low. "Stay calm, Stephan. Let''s see what she wants."


    Then I turned, frowning as I nced at the security staff hovering nearby. "Why is she even here? Wasn''t she barred from entering?"


    One of the guards stepped forward, looking ufortable. "Ma''am, we tried to stop her, but she said-"


    Sofia''s smile then grew wilder, her eyes sparkling like someone who''s just won a jackpot.


    "They don''t dare. Let me tell you Ms Arielle," she announced, her voice loud enough to draw attention from nearby patrons, "I''m pregnant." "Sorry what?"


    "Well this is news for you. I''m pregnant, with Jared''s child," she reiterated, this time for more emphasis, her voice filled with satisfaction. The news hit me hard, that I had a problem still keeping my expression neutral. I managed to, but inside, I was reeling with shock. Good for you Jared! So much for "moving on" these past three years huh?


    "Is that so? Then congrattions," I replied, my tone controlled, betraying none of my inner ordeal. "But remind me again; why do I need to know this?" Sofia''s eyes narrowed, obviously taken aback by my response. I guess she was expecting a hurt reaction from me, but trust me, she wasn''t getting any.


    "You need the information because I


    want you to know that no matter


    how you try; you can''t get back with Jared! I''m having his child now, Arielle It''s time you stepped aside," she said, looking me up and down with condescension.


    Just then, Reba came in, her brows raised as she took in the scene. Our eyes met, and I gave her a subtle signal.


    Not again, I thought. I have had enough of this entanglement, and most especially, I was not ready for Sofia''s madness, not in my workce.


    Turning back to Sofia, I kept my voice calm.


    "Sofia, let''s get one thing clear. Jared and I are over, he''s an adult and you too. You can''t change his mind if he''s already made a decision. Honestly, I don''t care about


    whatever is going on between el


    two You are pregnant? Then take it up with the man responsible for it. Not me."


    Her face immediately contorted in anger as she stepped towards me. "You think you''re better than me?" She spat.


    "I''m just saying you should leave," I replied, taking a step forward.


    That seemed to trigger her as she turned vicious. She suddenly grabbed my arm, pulling violently.


    "Let go of me Sofia," I demanded, trying to pull free, "what are you doing?"


    But her grip tightened.


    "You''re not going to ruin my life," she hissed.


    Around us, the other patrons started noticing, and a few began to step forward, wanting to intervene. But Sofia red at them, her voice rising. "Back off! I''m pregnant, and this is none of your business!"


    Knowing Sofia''s vtility, I quickly


    addressed the gathering crowd. "It''s all right, everyone. Just a minor misunderstanding," I said, forcing a reassuring smile. I didn''t want any of them caught in the middle of this.


    Sofia took the chance to pull me toward the exit, dragging me with surprising force. I decided to go along, hoping I could diffuse this away from the crowd.


    Once we were outside, I twisted, preparing to push her away, but she tightened her hold, her manicured nails digging painfully into my skin.


    "You''re not going to win," she snarled, her face contorted with crazy rage.


    Before I could react, she took a sudden step toward the street, pulling me along with her-straight into oing traffic.


    "Stop!" I shouted, horrified.


    Cars screeched to a halt, horns ring.


    Her grip was unrelenting, her eyes locking onto mine with a chilling intensity. Her nails bit deeper, sending sharp pain up my arm. In that instant, her smile turned almost triumphant, a cold gleam in her eyes. "If I go down, you''reing with me," she whispered.

 Why did he save her first this time?

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    "If I go down, you''reing with me!"


    A chill shot down my spine as I saw the wild glint in Sofia''s eyes. Her grip on my wrist tightened painfully, her intentions darker than I''d ever imagined.


    Stephan''s face went pale, his expression shifting from shock to rm. He lunged forward to pull me free, but Sofia twisted, locking my wrist in an iron grip, refusing to let go.


    "I know you just made your people call Jared. You think that will scare me?" she sneered, her voice dripping with disdain. "Good! It would be perfect if he saw us together onest time."


    Her eyes had a manic gleam, one that hinted she''d crossed a line she''d never return from. I''d never seen her like this unhinged, fully lost to her jealousy and bitterness. I tried to pull my wrist away, but her nails dug in deeper, her expression twisting into a furious sneer. "Sofia, calm down-you''re pregnant," I managed, struggling against her.


    "Calm down?" she spat, her tone sharp as a de. "It''s easy for you to say that now that you have everything! Jared, sess, wealth-you have it all, and you want me to stay calm? If you were in my shoes, would you stay calm?"


    I fell silent, stunned by her raw resentment.


    Her mask fully dropped, and she continued, "You''re divorced. Why couldn''t you just stay gone? I thought I''d finally get my chance to be with Jared after you left. But no-you had toe back and ruin everything!" Her voice was thick with rage and desperation. "Arielle!"


    My head snapped toward the street. Jared was rushing across, barely taking time to look before crossing, his face stricken. Sofia''s head turned too, her eyes zing with an almost desperate hope.


    "Are you really going to leave me?" she shouted, desperately. "You promised you''d always take care of me!"


    Then she turned back to me, her mouth twisting into an eerie smile as she whispered, "This is it Arielle. Thest time, Let''s see who Jared chooses now-who''s going to die!"


    Before I could process her words, Sofia yanked me, throwing her full weight into pulling me into the path of oing traffic like crazy!


    A re of horns filled the air as cars swerved and brakes screeched!


    My world blurred, my mind a frantic buzz. I barely registered the impact as a car grazed my thigh, and I fell to the hard pavement.


    I braced for the worst, expecting pain to surge through me-but instead, strong hands caught me, lifting me off the ground and guiding me to safety.


    Even before I opened my eyes, I knew.


    JARED.


    At the hospital Jared had taken me to, Iy on the bed, my thoughts aProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    whirlwind of emotions..tion


    felt surreal, almost absurd. Just


    hours ago, I was working at I my restaurant, and now I was in the


    hospital after almost losing my life.


    Stephan must have insisted oning with me. I had no idea how Jared had convinced him to stay behind. I''d quickly called Reba to assure her I was fine, though her tearful relief nearly broke myposure. The doctor had just left, telling me I''d been lucky to escape with only bruises. But physical pain was thest thing on my mind. The real wounds were far deeper.


    Through the ward''s windows, I saw Jared speaking with the doctor.


    His frame looked...a little thinner, which only seemed to make him look taller, more distant. Sinceing back, I''d barely noticed these small changes in him. And yet, today, he''d chosen to save me, leaving Sofia to fend for herself.


    I hadn''t expected that. In fact, I''d even half-expected Big Joe to appear, as if he could somehow prevent this madness. But I''d told him to take the day off.


    My thoughts drifted, unbidden, to the look on Jared''s face when he called the ambnce, his hands trembling just slightly. Three years ago, what if he''d chosen me like he did today? Would our lives have turned out differently? But life didn''t leave room for "what-ifs." Only choices, and the scars they left behind.


    The door suddenly swung open, interrupting my thoughts as Jared walked in, looking sober. His eyes scanned the room briefly before dwelling on me.


    "Hey," he greeted softly as he came to the side of the bed.


    "Hey," I replied, managing a small smile.


    He paused beside me, and as much as I wanted to ignore it, his presence brought a strange kind offort.


    "How are you feeling?" he asked, his eyes searching my face, as though he could find the answer himself.


    "I''m...grateful to be alive," I said, my voice shaking slightly. The memory of Sofia''s crazed expression, her grip on my wrist-it all lingered, casting a shadow. "Thank you for getting there when you did, Jared. You saved my life."


    He nodded. "Anytime."


    I held his gaze, searching his face. He had made a choice today, one that surprised me, and I couldn''t help but wonder why. What had changed? What had driven him to risk himself for me-and not Sofia? She''s even pregnant now, with his child. If that''s true.


    The question slipped out before I could hold it back.


    "Why did you save me first this time?"


    He looked taken aback as he stared at me intently for a while, and when I thought he was going to respond, he looked away.


    His jaw tensed, and the only response he offered was a heavy, resounding silence.


    No words. Just silence.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 He had broken free.

    (JARED''S POV)


    "Why


    did you save me first this time?"


    Her question hit me like a jolt, slicing through the silence. She asked it so directly, as if it were a simple thing to answer. But I had no words for her.


    Not for this.


    What could I even say? Should I confess how my heart nearly stopped when Reba''s voice trembled over the phone, telling me Sofia was at the restaurant? How my mind had been a storm of dread as I drove, running red lights, my only thought was to get to her? Should I admit that I''d spent years wrapped in regret, haunted by the choices that led us here?


    When I saw Sofia holding her, willing to drag them both into death, I didn''t think. There was only one truth pulsing through me: I can''t lose you, Arielle. I couldn''t live with myself if I did.


    But now? Now I had no right to say any of that. My words felt hollow-especially when I thought of everything I''d done three years ago, all the ways I''d chosen wrong. And then there was Sofia, spinning tales about her pregnancy, leaving me in knots of guilt and doubt. What had she told Arielle? What did Arielle say to provoke Sofia''s madness? I didn''t know. I couldn''t even begin to fathom it.


    When I didn''t answer, Arielle finally looked away, her voice soft. "Forget it. I''m going to rest."


    I nodded, bitterly, reaching to hold her hand.


    She didn''t pull away this time, maybe she''s too tired. But it was enough to hold me to her. To make me believe she''s alive, and she''s here, with me.


    I stayed until she fell asleep, then slipped quietly out of the room. There was something I needed to do.


    I found Sofia''s room and entered. On taking in her look, I realized her injuries were mostly minor but her face bruised.


    On noticing my presence, her eyes snapped towards me, red-hot like coal.


    "You saved her first! You chose her over me,'' she spat, her voice bearing usations.


    I held my ground, hands tucked into my pockets, bracing myself for her fury.


    "Sofia, I" I began.


    But she cut me off, her voice raised.


    "Don''t even try to justify it," she warned. "You''ve made it clear where your priorities now lie. You''ve suddenly forgotten everything I did for you, everything we shared. And you''ve forgotten I''m carrying your child!" Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Her words hung in the air, but I felt nothing but a strange calm. I stepped forward, undeterred. "Sofia, listen-"


    "No, you listen," she snapped, turning away from me. "Leave me alone."


    I paused, then continued anyway. "Sofia, I need to tell you something," I said, voice low. "I''ve made mistakes for years. Choosing the wrong people, letting old memories cloud my judgment."


    Her shoulders stiffened, but she refused to turn.


    "I kept clinging to the idea of you as that girl from our past-the one whoughed with me, stood by me,peted with me, even tried to protect me once from bullies."


    For a moment, the memories of those carefree days flooded my mind, but I refused to revel in them, pushing them away.


    "But I see now how blind I was." I paused, "Clinging to a shadow of our past that doesn''t exist."


    I stepped closer, dropping my voice. "There was never a child, was there? You were never pregnant."


    She didn''t answer, but her shoulders slumped, and she gave a slight nod.


    I let out a breath I hadn''t realized I was holding. "Sofia, listen, I''m done living in illusions. I''ve finally seen the truth, and I''m not going back. hope you find a way forward without tearing others down."


    My voice hardened, the warning clear. "Don''t go after her again. I could have put you in jail."


    A heavy silence settled over us as I struggled to find the right words. "Take care of yourself, Sofia."


    Her back remained turned to me, her silence deafening. But I didn''t need her response. What mattered was that, finally, I''d broken free of the twisted cycle we''d been trapped in.


    Would she ept the truth, or keep spiraling down her own path? That was up to her now.


    That decided, I turned around and walked out of the room. But I wasn''t prepared for who was standing just outside the door.


    "Arielle?" I whispered, frowning as our eyes met.

 He wants a second chance.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I think it was exhaustion, but I dozed off a little, while still talking to Jared, but it didn''t stop me from realizing when he left the room, being a light sleeper.


    Curiously, I decided to go after him and see where he was headed. Barely a second after he left the room, I got off the bed and went after him.


    I was careful not to be seen, as I followed him closely through the hallway. He soon stopped at a room door, and walked in.


    I hastened my steps and got to the door, but it was not a see-through one, but luckily it wasn''t sound proof so I could hear everything from outside.


    A bit worried about who he was there to see, I subtly leaned my ear in the door to pick out every sound that came from the room. Fortunately, I didn''t have to wait for long as Sofia''s angry voice seeped through.


    Oh, he was here to see her. Of course. The bitterness wed at me. No matter how many times he imed things were over, she still held this sway over him. Saving me today? Just a show.


    I was about to turn away, when I heard Jared speak. My breath hitched as I heard him defend me, warning Sofia to leave me alone or face the consequences. He even said he''d put her in jail.


    I froze, barely processing what he''d said. Jared, protecting me? It didn''t feel real, not from the man who once watched in silence as I endured so much.


    Still lost in thought and analyzing what changed, I didn''t realize Jared was done talking to Sofia and had swung the door open until I saw him standing a few inches for me.


    "Arielle?" His voice was low, frowning.


    Heat flooded my face, embarrassed at being caught eavesdropping. I looked past him, catching a glimpse of Sofia''s tear-streaked face, her shoulders shaking as she wept in silence. A part of me almost pitied her, but I pushed it aside, taking a step back. I had no interest in whatever mess they shared.


    I turned to walk away, but Jared''s voice stopped me. "You were listening, weren''t you?"


    "I wasn''t," I said sharply as I continued walking.


    "I know, Arielle," he suddenly said, making me halt in my steps.


    I froze. "Know what?"


    For a beat, he just held my gaze, locked onto mine with an intensity that sent chills through me. I could barely breathe.


    Then in a tone that was filled with so much conviction, leaving no room for doubt, he asked the one question I have been dreading.


    "Maverick is my son, isn''t he?"


    My world reeled, and I was thrown into a dizzying panic. "What are you talking about��"


    "Don''t lie to me, Arielle," he interrupted, his voice steely. "I know he''s mine. I am Maverick''s father."


    Rage snapped through me like a whip. "How dare you?" I hissed, stepping forward. "How dare you even say his name?"


    I saw the shock sh across his face. Maybe he''d never seen me this way before. But I didn''t care. My fists clenched as years of anger and heartbreak surged to the surface, boiling over.


    "I had him on my own," My voice trembled. "I went through every moment of losing the first child, of birth, of finally bing a mother-all alone! And now you think you can just show up and erase that, just like that?"


    "I know I hurt you badly, Arielle. I know that. I feel guilty about our first child''s death. I was hurt too, and I''m sorry it happened! I was blind, and I made mistakes. But I''m here now. And I want to make things right. For Maverick... for you. I just want to make amends."


    I let out a hollowugh, "You were hurt? You think you were hurt?" I inquired, my voice slightly raised. "You have no idea what pain is, Jared. You''ll never know the grief of losing a child, the ache of raising one alone. I lost myself trying to be the best mother I could be." "Arielle, please-"


    "I told you many times. We parted ways three years ago, Jared," I reminded him coldly. "You should move on. Why are you bringing up all of these now?"


    His face fell, but he took another


    step closer, his gaze pleading. "Arielle, I was wrong about everything. Hoved the memory of Sofia. But the real woman I hurt was you-the one I let slip through my fingers I had you, a loving wife, a home, a child on the way... and I threw it all away. I regret it more than I can say. Every day, I see other people with their children, and it''s like a knife twisting inside. I lost it all. But does it have to end like this? We have Maverick, we have our second chance..."


    The raw pain in his voice was almost too much to bear, but I hardened myself. This was his choice. I wouldn''t let him pull me back in. "Arielle," his voice was hoarse and low, yet it seemed to carry a plea: "If l-"


    I cut him off directly.


    "You think regret changes anything, Jared?" I shot back, my tone as cold as ice. "So what, you regret it now and I should be grateful? You want me toe back to you, dragging a child you didn''t even know existed, because suddenly you''re ready to care? We''ve lived together for years, do you think I''m the kind of woman who can''t live without you?"


    He fell silent, his face pale. Normally, I''d have walked away by now, but something in his expression tonight stirred emotions I''d thought I''d buried. Maybe it was the ident, reawakening painful memories, or maybe it was seeing him shut things down so ruthlessly with Sofia. Whatever it was, I couldn''t hold back.


    Iughed, the sound cold and


    hollow. "You know, if you''d stayed loyal to Sofia and actually married her, maybe have respected you. An affectionate idiot. But all this talk of ''regret and ''mistakes'' makes the past three years look like a joke to you. Like love''s some game that you can just change your mind about whenever it suits you." I looked him straight in the eye, unwavering. "Well, here''s the truth, Jared Smith: I''ve moved on. I have my career, my son, my life. I don''t have any time for your twisted love game!"


    He winced like someone who was pped hard across the face.


    "Arielle," he pleaded, voice broken.


    "No, Jared." My voice was like ice. "You can''t switch your affections on and off. If you truly cared, you''d have chosen long ago. But you never did. How difficult could it be?"


    He moved closer again, closing the distance between us. His eyes held mine, filled with desperation. "It''s your side I want now, and forever."


    I moved back, trying to create a distance between us, but Jared was unyielding, as he replicated every move I made.


    "I never stopped thinking about you," he said, his voice calm and eyes soft. "I know I made mistakes, Arielle. But I''d give anything to get a chance to make things right. Maverick deserves a father. We owe him a chance, a real family!"


    I let out a harsh, bitterugh, choking back the tears that stung my eyes. "A real family? You think after all this, I''d risk his happiness for somest-minute redemption arc you''ve suddenly dreamed up?"


    He didn''t answer, just watched me with a pleading look, his hand reaching toward me. But I stepped back, shaking my head.


    "I don''t owe my son anything. I''ve been there for him every step of the way. And he''s happy. I won''t upend his life just because you finally decided to y father."


    I turned to leave, but Jared''s grip on my arm held me back, pulling me close, his gaze intense.


    "Look into my eyes and tell me you want to deprive him of the right of having his father present in his life," Jared challenged, his eyes not leaving mine.


    My heart hammered, raw and torn, but I met his gaze and didn''t flinch.


    "I don''t need to prove anything to you, ex-husband."

 What she wants.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    Myst words were firm: "Don''te any closer, Jared. I mean it."


    He halted, his eyes misty. For a moment, I thought he''d defy me, but then he nodded and stepped back.


    Without another nce, I turned around and hurried off. I refused to look back, quickening my step along the hallway. My heart thudded in my chest, relief flooding my system when I finally reached the sanctuary of my hospital room. I shut the door behind me, leaning against it as I let out a shaky breath. The encounter with Jared has left me badly shaken and drained.


    My mind kept racing, as I couldn''t get rid of the thoughts of what would happen now that Jared knew Maverick''s paternity.


    Would he go to court and try to take him from me, especially as I have refused to let him into our lives? No way, my inner mother instincts instantly kicked in at the thought, and I vowed fiercely that no one would take my child from me. But as much as I was being optimistic, I couldn''t rule out the fact that Jared''s pursuit to get back into I and Maverick''s life won''t halt, not when he knew the boy was his.


    Just then, my phone rang. It was Ashley. I had called her earlier from the hospital and, despite wanting to rush over, she''d held off when I promised her I was stable. But she''d insisted on picking me up.


    "Ashley?" I said into the phone.


    "Hey, girl. How are you holding up?" Concern filled her voice.


    "I''m alright. The doctor says I can leave. Can youe pick me up? I''m ready to go home."


    "You don''t sound so alright," she said, instantly catching on. "I''ll be there in 20. Tell your mom and the little boy you''re spending the night at my ce."


    I smiled, always like that, typically Ash.


    "Alright queen," I said and dropped the call.


    After sshing water on my face in the bathroom to freshen up, I gathered my things and waited for Ashley. She arrived as promised and texted me to meet her in the parking lot. I prayed I wouldn''t run into Jared on my way out-and thankfully, I didn''t. As soon as I got into the car, she looked at me, worried. "Are you sure you''re okay?"


    "Yeah, I am. Quit being a mother hen and let''s get going already." I managed a small smile.


    "That bitch is damn lucky I was not present at the time of the incident, else she would be ina now, fighting for her life," Ashley hissed, as she inserted the car''s key in its hole.


    I stifled augh, but knowing Ashley, I was d she wasn''t there because she sure as hell would have gone through with her threat.


    As we drove, she lightened the mood with jokes and updates from her job, filling the silence with her curses about her workaholic boss andughter. I was grateful for her efforts; bit by bit, the day''s nightmares faded.


    By the time we arrived at her apartment and settled in with pajama pants and a ssic movie, it felt almost normal.


    She handed me a beer, and I took it without question, letting the burn settle me.


    At some point, a tear slipped down my cheek, surprising me as I realized how raw I felt.


    "Ari, I''m here," she murmured, hugging me and brushing the tears away.


    "Jared knows Maverick is his," I smiled bitterly.


    Ashley paused, not looking surprised. She took a sip of her beer, then asked, "How''d he find out? Did he confront you?"


    "I don''t know how he did it, but he definitely knows. Maybe he did a secret DNA test? Maybe it was Sofia''s lies catching up to him. But somehow he knows," I sighed. "You don''t seem surprised."


    "Not really," she shrugged. "Anyone who looked could see Maverick is his. Actually, I''m shocked it took him this long to figure it out."


    "Guess so." I let out a self-mockingugh, rubbing my temples. "What do you think I should do?"Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked at me intently, "What do you want?"


    I paused, analyzing the question.


    What do I want?


    This was the most difficult question for me now. If I had any choice, I never wanted to lie to my child. Maverick was little, yet he deserved the truth. I was wrong on one thing when confronted with Jared, that I did owe my son, I owe him an answer.


    But how could I tell him? What was I supposed to say? ''Your father never knew of your existence just because he was too wrapped up in his good friend? or hiding the Sofia part, telling him it''s because ''your mother lost a child before you just under your dad''s nose so she''s not feeling safe with him and left?''


    Ridiculous.


    I took another long sip of beer.


    "I don''t know exactly, but I do know that I do not want anything or anyone to ruin a life I have managed to build for myself and Maverick."


    "Then don''t," Ashley said, simply, taking another drink herself.


    Iughed, shaking my head. "I wish it were that easy."


    Ashley raised an eyebrow, smiling slyly, "You must think I don''t have a kid so I could say that easily."


    "No-"


    "Let me finish it," she hupped, then continued, "I kinda witnessed your marriage with Jared, Arielle. I saw how Jared treated you-the way he was never around the first two years, the way he avoided you, then �� suddenly threw you aside for


    someone else when you twinally


    seemed to have a chance. And where was he when you were in Italy, raising Maverick on your own? Did hee looking for you? No. And now he waltzes back, wanting to y dad?"


    I listened, her words hitting close to home.


    "It just burns me," she continued, eyes shing, "Why is it so easy for a man to make every choice? When his grandmother told him to marry, he married. When his mother said, you two should have a child, he slept with you. Then Sofia wanted him to divorce, and he did it without a second thought. Now he''s telling you to ''do right'' by Maverick, like he''s the noble one. What a jerk? He''s always the ''victim,'' just following everyone else''s wishes. But the truth is, he never paid the price for any of it. Every single responsibilitynded on you, Arielle. Every time."


    Then she looked at me, deeply into my soul, "It''s your turn now, Arielle. Do what you want for a change and forget about everyone else''s expectations. Normally I''d hate saying this, but girl, this time, act like a man."


    I took a whole bottle of beer and then huped like she did, shaking my head. "Ashley, fess up. Have you secretly married and divorced a hundred times? Because, honestly, I''m ashamed to admit that you see this all way clearer than I ever did." "Well," she blinked, "how do you know I haven''t?"


    I chuckled as she kept saying with a dramatic sigh, "See how I''m single Ari? Very bnced. Very peaceful. Very not getting cheated on."


    Finally I burst into a hugeugh with tears and so did she. We toasted and toasted, like the night will never end. As the sun rose, we got so drunk and slept on the couch, side by side. I swear I had the best dream ever.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 He doesnt want to lose her.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    The day after a hangover was always brutal a not-so-gentle reminder that I wasn''t as young as I used to be. As I worked at the restaurant, my back ached in that relentless way it always did these days.


    When I left, Ashley was still asleep, even snoring a little. Poor thing; she''s really been worn outtely. No wonder every time we chat, she curses her boss like he''s some monster. But when I called him this morning to request a day off for her, his calm, gentle baritone was nothing like the tyrant she described. Imagining her face as she ranted about him, I chuckled.


    Stephen passed by just then. "Something good, ma''am?"


    I nodded back, offering him a bright smile of my own. After yesterday''s incident, I felt a little closer to him, though I wasn''t yet used to casual conversations with him.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He flushed, muttering something under his breath before hurrying off. His reaction definitely lifted my spirits, and for the first time, it didn''t seem so bad to have a younger guy crushing on me.


    I continued on my way to my office. On arrival, I nced at the calendar and realized it was the date for my usual call with Dwayne. I haven''t thanked him for getting a dog for Maverick. He loved the puppy.


    On that thought, my hands instinctively reached for my phone in my bag, and I dialed his number. For reasons I couldn''t fathom, I craved to hear his voice more than usual, maybe because I need its soothing event considering the turmoil that has been brewing inside of me since yesterday.


    As the phone rang, I tapped my foot impatiently on the floor. But to my surprise, he didn''t pick up. I frowned, feeling somewhat disappointed.


    "He''s probably busy," I told myself, trying to shake off the feeling.


    Dwayne would never ignore my call unless he was truly upied.


    Just as I was about to put the phone away and head out to the kitchen, it rang. My heart leaped in tion and anticipation as I saw his name sh on the screen.


    "Hey," I answered, trying to keep out the flutters in my belly.


    "Hey Ostrich," Dwayne''s voice was rich, smooth, and just the sound of it tugged me intofort. "Sorry I missed your call. I was in a meeting, but I called you back the second I could." "No worries," I said, waving it off.


    A pause, then his voice softened, almost too gentle. "Alright, what''s going on?"


    I blinked, caught off guard. Could he really tell something was up? Hesitating, I wondered if I should tell him about yesterday''s encounter with Jared.


    "Nothing, just work," I replied, finally deciding against it.


    But Dwayne knew me too well, and he refused to budge.


    "Come on, don''t give me that, check your dark circles," he teased. "I can hear the distress in your voice from here. Something''s bothering you."


    I sighed, still reluctant to spill it all.


    "I''m fine, really."


    And then he asked calmly, "Is this about him?"


    "Who?" I inquired, even though I had the gut feeling I knew who he was referring to.


    "You ex husband. Are you considering going back to him, Arielle?"


    At that moment words failed as I was taken aback by the question. I wasn''t expecting it, and definitely not from Dwayne.


    But I quickly recovered, clearing my throat to avoid stuttering.


    "Of course not," I responded sharply. "I''ve worked too hard to build my life to this point, to find peace. I can''t, and won''t risk another heartbreak." "That''s understandable," Dwayne said, and I could imagine him nodding.


    "But do you still have feelings for him?"


    Now, this was getting more intense I thought, shaking my head like he could see me.


    "No," I denied fiercely. "I''m over him."


    There was a pause, but I knew better than to take Dwayne''s silence for granted. His silence spoke volumes of unspoken thoughts.


    "Onest thing," he began again. "Would you consider giving him a chance -for Maverick''s sake?"


    What''s with all the questions today, Dwayne?


    A barrage of thoughts whirled


    through my mind. "Honestly, I don''t know. I don''t think so, and I also talked with Ashley. But..." I faltered struggling with theplexities. "If Maverick wanted his father in his life could I really stand in the way?"


    "Listen, Arielle," Dwayne said, assuming the tone he used


    whenever he wanted to talk about something serious. "Maverick knows who''s been there for him all long -me, his uncle Dwayne. He doesn''t


    need his father''s drama, so don''t open the door to it."


    I knew he was speaking from a ce of care, but his words made me chuckle unexpectedly. "Come on, Dwayne Thalf-expected you to tell me to give Jared a second chance. You''re always about forgiveness, aren''t you?"


    But his response surprised me. "Not everyone deserves one. Some people are just... toxic. They''ll only hurt you."


    There was a fierce protectiveness in his voice that took me off guard.


    "But...I thought you''d want me to-" I started to say, but he abruptly cut me short.


    "No. I do not want you to even consider him. I don''t want to lose you."


    The possessiveness in his voice left me stunned, words dying on my lips.


    "I... I need to go now," I stammered, trying to gather my scattered thoughts.


    "Did I say too much, Ostrich?" he asked, his tone gentler, softer, but I just could feel his usual teasing tone in it.


    "No, no... it''s fine," I replied, my words stumbling. "I just... need to take care of something. I''ll talk to youter, okay? Bye."


    I ended the call, and kept the phone away, trying to process what Dwayne meant. The words came rushing back, and I felt shivers run down my spines.

 Missing

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    "Arielle, are you alright?" A voice asked, tapping my shoulder.


    I instantly jolted back to reality to find Reba standing by my side, a worried look on her face.


    "Yes, of course. Why?"


    She gave me a look that was both sympathetic and full of concern, her eyes soft. "You''ve been zoning out since you got here, Arielle. It''s okay if you''re not okay. You don''t have to pretend."


    Her words hit me like a wave, and I felt the knot in my chest tighten even further. I hadn''t been myself. Not since the call with Dwayne. His advice, the questions he''d raised-whether to tell Maverick the truth about his father''s identity, or keep it from him... I was still turning it all over in my head.


    "I''m fine. Really," I forced a smile, trying to brush it off, but I could feel how fake it sounded.


    Reba didn''t buy it. She tilted her head, looking at me carefully. "You''re not fine, boss. You should go get some rest. Really. You''ve been through so muchtely. It''s okay to take a break."


    Her kindness should''ve beenforting, but all I could focus on was the gnawing feeling in my gut. Thest thing I wanted was to burden anyone with my chaos.


    "Thanks Reba. I''ll be fine," I said, trying to sound convincing as I nced at the clock. It was closing time.


    I let out a sigh, "You''re right, I should leave. Tell Stephen to see to things in my absence."


    "Of course." She walked me out, her hand resting briefly on my arm. "Take care of yourself, alright?"


    "I will, thanks." I muttered.


    As I walked towards the exit, I quickly pulled out my phone and texted Big Joe. "Hey, I''m ready to head home."


    By the time I stepped into the parking lot, the car was waiting for me. Big Joe was always punctual, and right now, I was thankful for his consistency. I slipped into the backseat, the silence of the car swallowing me whole.


    I needed to clear my head. But the longer I sat there, the more my thoughts spiraled. The quiet of the drive didn''t soothe me-it made me feel more exposed, like I was waiting for something bad to happen.


    By the time we pulled into the driveway, my heart was racing, my hands cold with so many questions in my head. Somehow I couldn''t seem to shake the feeling that something was wrong.


    I mumbled a quick, "Thanks, Big Joe," and stepped out of the car. The quiet of the evening seemed like a distant hum, muffled by the constant buzz of my racing heart.


    I headed inside and changed intofortable jeans and a cozy sweater, hoping the soft fabric would settle my nerves.


    Downstairs, I nced at the clock. Maverick would be home soon. He was running a littlete because he had music sses after school.


    Sighing, I slumped on the couch, deciding to wait for him there. Maverick-his smile, hisughter, the way his eyes lit up when he''d talk about his day. My heart softened at the thought of my son, and suddenly, I felt like I was being suffocated by the weight of it all. I have to talk to him. The thought came to me like a sharp breath.


    I felt a pang of guilt as I finally realized that I''d been avoiding this all the long time.


    I''d heard everyone else''s opinions. Jared, Ashley, Dwayne-everyone seemed to have an answer for me. But I hadn''t stopped to think about what Maverick would want. What he would need to know. How he would feel about the truth.


    I couldn''t hide from it anymore.


    Maverick was a child, but he deserved to make his own choices, to know the truth about where he came from. And even if that truth would mean facing a cruel world, even if it hurt, it was time for him to have a say.


    I''ll be there for my son, apanying him whatever he would choose.


    As I sat there, the seconds slipping away, a wave of determination washed over me. I can give him something better. I could...do better than my parents ever did.


    I''ll tell him the truth about his father, about us.


    That settled. I suddenly felt my heart was relieved.


    But as the hours ticked by and there was no sign of Maverick or his school bus. It was weird. Maverick was rarelyte. He had music lessons, but that wasn''t like him. My son was neverte.


    My worry intensified as I kept checking the clock unconsciously. Where could he be? Was there a dy with the music ss because I was certain he was not with my mom? She''s away on a short term trip, hence he had to use a school bus until she returned and resumed picking him.


    Something felt off, and I couldn''t put my finger on it.


    "I''ll just check with his school," I muttered to myself, trying to reassure myself that there was some logical exnation.


    But as I pulled out of the driveway and made the short drive to the school, my nerves only seemed to escte. What if something happened to him? What if-?


    I shook my head, trying to push the worst-case scenarios out of my mind. Focus, Arielle. Stay calm.


    As I parked in the near-empty lot, the silence around the school felt eerie. The music ss should still be in session. But something about the emptiness made my stomach churn.


    I hurried through the flight of stairs to Maverick ss, my anxiety growing with each step. Just as I approached the ssroom, I saw his teacher. Her surprised look only made my nerves spike.


    "Hi, ma''am, what brings you here?"


    "I''m here to pick Maverick," I responded hastily. "He''ste. Was there a dy with the music ss?"


    Thedy''s expression changed from surprise to confusion. "No, the ss ended on time. Actually, Maverick is not here. He was picked by his uncle immediately after, I thought you knew that?" What?


    My heart skipped a beat. Uncle?


    "What uncle?"


    The teacher frowned, clearly confused by my reaction. "His father''s friend. He showed me proof and everything. I assumed you were informed."


    My mind raced and then my heart flew to ''his father''-Jared, could he have taken him?


    Immediately, I took out my phone, ignoring the teacher''s "is everything alright?" As I dialed Jared''s number.


    As soon as Jared picked up, I asked, my voice tight with worry. "Jared, did you pick up Maverick from school?"


    "No. What are you talking about? What''s wrong?" Jared''s voice was sharp with confusion.


    My heart sank even further. "Maverick''s teacher says he was picked up by his uncle. I...I thought it might be you."


    "I didn''t take him, Arielle," Jared assured. "I swear. Why would I? Is everything okay?"


    At this point, whatever restraint I had was lost. Panic overtook me as it seemed like I was falling apart from the inside.


    I ended the call, ignoring Jared''s


    barrages of questions. It wasn''t him,


    then who? Sofia? Had she sent someone? No. No way. My hands were trembling, the phone slipping in my grip as my mind raced through every possibility. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Anger flooded me, hot and sharp. That bitch! She had better not have touched my son, or I swear I would-


    I bit my lip hard, trying to focus. I turned to Maverick''s teacher, "Can you check the CCTV footage? Please. I need to know who took him." "Of course. Let''s go."


    But as we rushed to the monitor, my hope drained away. The footage for that time was missing-corrupted. It was like it had been erased. It was nned.


    I felt my heart stop. The blood


    drained from my face. My knees nearly buckled under the weight of it.


    I squeezed my fists, fighting back


    the wayes of nausea and fear that were threatening to take over


    I called Big Joe, my voice shaky. "Please. Please, help me. Someone picked up Maverick, iming to be his uncle. I think it''s Sofia. Or maybe Jared. Please check for any leads."


    "Miss," Big Joe replied calmly, but his voice was tight, too. "I''ll check. Don''t worry, I''ll find out where he is. Stay with me. I''m making calls right now."


    My pulse was erratic as I hung up, my mind spiraling. Where was my son?


    I kept thinking about whoever might


    be against me but had no clues at all. Since came back I had never been enemies with anyone. I even texted Dwayne thinking he might have friends here who could be helpful and waited for his reply.


    Minutes stretched into eternity. I paced, my feet burning with anxiety as my thoughts swirled in a vortex of fear and anger.


    Just as I started to lose myself, my phone rang. I didn''t have time to recognize the number, but I grabbed it anyway.


    It was Big Joe.


    "I checked. Sofia''s been at the hospital all day. No record of her leaving. Jared was in his office. I can''t find any leads. I''ll keep searching..."


    No. No, no, no!


    The phone almost slipped out of my hand, as my heart and hands shook. Where was my child? Who would do this to me?

 The call

    (JARED''S POV)N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    I had just wrapped up a virtual meeting and was about to dive back into work when Arielle''s call shed across my screen.


    The unexpected sight of her name made my heart skip a beat. There was a flicker of hope. Stupid, maybe, considering how firmly she''d shut me out before, but I couldn''t help it. Perhaps this was it. Maybe she had a change of heart. Maybe she was calling to let me meet my son.


    I know, it sounded foolish. But a man was allowed to dream.


    "Hello," I answered the call, trying to sound casual but I knew it betrayed how my heart was leaping with anticipation.


    But no amount of preparation could''ve braced me for what I heard next. Her voice-sharp, frantic, panicked-broke through the phone, jagged and hysterical. "Maverick''s missing! Someone took him from school... I thought it was you..." Her words hit me like a gut punch, stealing my breath.


    I hated hearing her so terrified, so out of control. I immediately tried to calm her, assure her that I hadn''t taken Maverick and that I would never do something like that. But as I pressed for more details, the line went dead.


    I stared at the screen in disbelief. She hung up.


    Frustration boiled inside me, and I immediately redialed, but the call wouldn''t go through.


    What happened? Was Maverick okay? I felt my stomach twist in knots.


    "Oliver," I snapped, voice sharper than I intended. "Call off the meeting. We''re done for now."


    My personal assistant blinked, clearly taken aback. "But, sir, this project is critical for the next queue_"


    "Then postpone it. Until I get back." I was already turning away, heading for the door. My voice was low, but the tension in it was undeniable. "Take me to Valley View School."


    The drive to the school was a blur of thoughts and questions, each one darker than thest. Nothing about this made sense. Arielle was meticulous about security, about keeping her family safe.


    Valley View had one of the best security systems in the city. How could someone just snatch a child in broad daylight?


    I jumped out of the car the second we arrived, my feet barely hitting the ground before I stormed into the principal''s office.


    Arielle was there, her face drained of color, eyes wide with terror. She held her phone in her shaking hands, barely holding it together.


    When she saw me, a brief flicker of recognition shed in her eyes, before it quickly dimmed again. "Jared, Maverick..." Her voice broke on thest word. She stepped forward, her fragile body trembling.


    I reached out instinctively, my hands grasping her shoulders to steady her. Her body stiffened for a moment, and I could feel the tension between us, a gulf of unspoken words, but I didn''t pull away. "You''re going to be okay," I said, trying to sound reassuring.


    She didn''t respond, just gave a small nod, though her lips trembled.


    I turned to the principal, my tone ice-cold. "Mr Robert. I''m Jared Smith. You know who I am. Now, tell me what the hell is going on."


    The principal, a man of middle age with thinning hair, was sweating under the pressure. "We''ve done everything we can, Mr. Smith, but there are few clues. The teacher who saw the man said he had a J&S Capital license, and... she assumed it was one of your employees."


    "A license? A worker''s license? What the hell kind of identification is that?" My temper red, but I managed to keep my voice low. "Are you all that careless? Get your damn teachers together. Find out everything about this man. What did he look like? Who saw him? From the custodians to the students-everyone who was here during that time. I want names, alibis, descriptions. Everything."


    I could feel my blood boiling, my fury barely contained. Arielle and Oliver were both standing there, stunned into silence. But I couldn''t help myself. My thoughts were racing, spinning with worst-case scenarios.


    "Do it now!" I snapped at the principal, before turning back to Arielle. She was pale, and her hands were trembling-cold, almost lifeless in mine.


    I held her tighter, trying to calm her, but the words didn''te out as I''d hoped.


    "He''ll be fine," she whispered, but it was a lie she was telling herself. I could see it in her eyes.


    I squeezed her hand, looking into her tear-streaked face. "He''ll be fine," I repeated, my voice more firm than I felt. "Maverick is fine. We''ll find him. Trust me."


    She looked at me, desperation raw in her red-rimmed eyes. "He will be fine, right? Jared... please... tell me Maverick''s okay."


    I cupped her face, making her meet my gaze. "Look at me, Arielle. Look at me. Yes, our son''s fine. We just need time to find him. Please, trust me."


    She nodded, but it was hollow. She wasn''t listening, not really. Seconds dragged into minutes, and still, no good news came.


    I couldn''t sit still. My mind was a storm of doubts and questions, none of which had answers.


    Why would someone take Maverick? Why hadn''t he fought back? Most likely he''s not a stranger to Maverick. But Arielle couldn''t think of anyone who would do something like this-and neither could I.


    Since Arielle had returned, her focus


    had been entirely on her restaurant. She''d been so absorbed in rebuilding her career, leaving little time to interact with anyone outside of her business circle. It was possible that she hadn''t noticed anything out of the ordinary.


    The only person I could even remotely suspect-though it made no sense-was Sofia. But she''d been in bed for two days, lying low, recovering from whatever had been guing her. ording to Oliver, she hadn''t met with anyone, hadn''t gone anywhere. It didn''t add up.


    The principal said that the man who imed to be Maverick''s "uncle" had shown a J&S Capital worker''s license. But that detail made everything moreplicated.


    No one, no one, was supposed to know that Maverick was my son. Hell, I had only learned about it myself recently. Arielle had kept that part of our lives tightly under wraps. So, how could this man possibly know? And even if this was somehow connected to me, I should have heard something by now-someone should have reached out, given me some kind of warning...


    Arielle answered a call from her mother, her voice carefully neutral, but her exhaustion was impossible to hide. I could see through her forced calmness, the way her


    shoulders drooped as she sel


    These days too many things have


    happened. She was barely holding it


    together.


    I walked over to her as she hung up. "Come here," I said softly, taking her by the arm. "You need to rest Ari. Let''s go. My car''s just outside. I promise I''ll wake you up as soon as we get any leads."


    She shook her head, not looking up at me. Her eyes were hollow, drained. She wasn''t crying-she wasn''t even trying to fight it anymore.


    "I''ll wait," she said quietly, her voice distant.


    My chest tightened at the sight of her like this. I wanted to pull her out of there, but I knew she wouldn''t go. I stepped back, my heart heavy, and went outside to take a breath.


    I pulled out my phone, dialing Vincenzo and Mark. I had informed them earlier, hoping against hope that it wasn''t an abduction, that Maverick wasn''t in any kind of danger. But none of them had responded yet. I was about to dial again when- My phone rang.


    I nced down at the number, unfamiliar, private. A cold shiver ran down my spine.


    "Hello?" I answered, voice tight.


    "Jared Smith."


    I froze. I knew that voice. And the chill that crept up my spine confirmed it-this wasn''t good.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 He will bring their son home.

    (JARED''S POV)


    Denzel Hernandez.


    The name hit me like a punch to the gut. Thest person I wanted to hear from, not when my world was already falling apart. My grip on the phone tightened as anger surged through me why the hell was he calling now?


    "Look, I don''t know how you got my number, but I don''t have time for your silly games," I snapped, ready to press the "end call" button.


    "Oh, don''t hang up, Jared," Denzel''s voice was as smooth as ever. "You''ll want to hear what I have to say. Trust me on this."


    "What the hell do you want?"


    "Well you really should know. There''s a kid with me, I think his name is...Maverick?"


    My heart mmed against my ribs, the world narrowing to a single point. So it was him.


    "You bastard! What have you done to him?" My voice was low and deadly, barely controlled. My grip on the phone threatened to crush it.


    "Nothing," he said coolly. "At least not yet. There''s a small mole on his left earlobe huh?"


    "Denzel," I said, barely containing the venom in my words. "I didn''t expect you to be this silly. You do realize this is ckmail, right? If you touch a single hair on his head, I will bring you, yourpany, and everything you''ve ever built to the ground. I promise you that." As I spoke, Oliver stepped in, a questioning look on his face, but I silently motioned for him to stay back. He knew what this was about.


    "Follow this number," I muttered under my breath, knowing Oliver would understand. "Track him down, find where he''s hiding."


    At the other end of the line, Denzel''s mockingughter echoed through the receiver. "Oops, now I''m really scared," he taunted. "Look at you, Jared-such a devoted father. But I''ve only got one thing to say to you: Shut the fuck up!"


    I clenched my fist until my knuckles turned white.


    "This is business, Jared," Denzel continued, his tone dripping with fake sympathy. "We both know that sometimes, extreme measures are necessary. I''m not a criminal, but you need to understand something: If you don''t cooperate, you''ll lose everything. Everything. I''m just making it clear. You can''t make threats to me, Jared... or your son will be the one to pay the price."


    I swallowed hard, my heart hammering against my chest. What kind of psycho kidnaps an innocent child to get to his father? What kind of monster does that?


    "What do you want?" My voice was barely above a whisper,ced with dread as I shut my eyes, the thought of Maverick, scared and alone, gnawing at me. I wanted to be anywhere but here, but I had no choice. I had to y his game.


    "Simple, you''re going to sign over your stake in thepany to me in 48 hours. And you''ll do it at a price lower than market value. Second, you''ll stop your investment in the LA project. No more funding. You''ll back off."


    I scoffed, bitterness rising in my throat. This wasn''t the first time he''d tried to seize control of mypany. All his previous schemes had failed, so now he resorted to this.


    Coward.


    But I didn''t say the word aloud. He had the life of my son in his hands so I had to thread carefully.


    "Why would I want to do that?" I asked calmly instead.


    "Because, if you don''t, I can guarantee you, that little three-year-old boy won''t see tomorrow. I guess you''re wondering how I know so much about him? I''ve spent some quality time with him. He''s adorable, Jared. I''m actually enjoying having him around. I''m rubbing his little cheeks as we speak. It''s a shame, though... because I''m sure you''d hate to think what might happen to him if you don''te to your senses."


    Rage and terror exploded inside me. My pulse pounded in my ears as Oliver walked back, his face pale and anxious. I could tell he''d gathered some leads. Swift, precise. I gave him a silent nod.


    I had no time to waste.


    "Fine, I''ll do it. I''ll sign over the shares. Just don''t hurt him."


    "Good. Meet me at the abandoned warehouse on 5th and main. Come alone, and with the documents."


    "And Maverick?"


    "He''ll be waiting for you. Unharmed...for now."


    "Don''t hurt him," I warned.


    "Don''t involve the cops." he spat, before abruptly hanging up.


    The line went dead.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Oliver stepped forward, his voice


    tense. "Sir, I tracked the number. I''ve I got the location. The warehouse isn''t far from here. And...


    Hernandez''s investment group just had a shareholder''s meeting tast month. They''re nning to vote Denzel as CEO."


    This was thest thing I needed. No wonder I hadn''t heard any more


    about his attempts to sabotage mypany in such a long time. Denzel''d lost all sense of reason in his pursuit of power. He''d been lying low for too long, and now he was making his move in the worst way possible.


    Oliver continued, "It makes sense now, why he would kidnap Maverick... to force you into submission-"


    His voice was cut off by the opening door.


    Arielle stood there, her expression unreadable. Her eyes were wide, and her face was still pale, but there was no hiding the hurt and anger in her gaze.


    I sighed and walked into the room. Arielle didn''t move.


    "So, my son got kidnapped because of you?" Her voice was quiet, but there was a sharp edge to her words. "Because somehow, he just knew Maverick was your son? Look at what you''ve done, famous Jared Smith."


    Her words hit me like a p. The guilt weighed heavily on my chest, suffocating me. I never expected her to be angry at me, not now. But I couldn''t me her. My words all choked in my throat.


    I had no idea. How the hell had Denzel suddenly gotten to Maverick and how the hell did he know he was my son, unless of course he has been keeping a tab on me?


    I tried to process everything, but Arielle''s voice broke through my thoughts. She was on the phone now, speaking urgently.


    "Yes, finally... You''re answering. I need money... yes, Maverick... please, just send it-"


    Her words blurred together, and panic surged in my chest. What was she doing?


    When she hung up, her eyes locked with mine. "What''s the problem?"


    "Are you borrowing money?" I asked, my voice tight with confusion and a growing sense of dread. "From who? For what?"


    "Isn''t it obvious?" She didn''t even flinch. "Should I hope you''ll really go through with signing the shares over to save him? J&S is your family''spany. You''ve put your life into it. Jared, I''m not a fool. I know what matters most to you-" "You don''t know a damn thing," I cut her off, my voice cold. I stood up, fury rushing through me like wildfire. "Stop talking nonsense."


    "Oliver!" I barked.


    He jumped to attention. "Yes, sir?"


    This was a bad decision. This must be.


    "Inform the legal and PR


    departments, Let them prepare for


    V


    In


    the handover. There''s a safe in my office with the key documents-have Iris unlock it. Give you the authorization. Bring it to me. And make sure we''ve got everything ready by the time Denzel expects it. If you haven''t heard from me in 12


    hours just contact the police."


    "And now," I took a deep breath then exhaled.


    "Sell out our share."


    For a moment, Oliver''s face registered shock, but he quicklyposed himself and got to work.


    I turned back to Arielle, my eyes hardening. "This is a trap. But if this is what it takes to save Maverick, I''ll do it. I''ve already lost one child. I''m not losing another."


    Not when I had what it took to save him.


    "I will bring our son home." I said, word by word.


    Arielle stood frozen, tears streaming down her face.

 Rescue and confusion.

    (JARED''S POV)


    The engine of my car hummed, my heart churning with dread. I was leaving the city, its bustling ambience now gradually swallowed by the deserted path that led to the warehouse.


    As I drew nearer, my grip on the steering wheel tightened. This whole thing still didn''t feel right. Some key questions were not answered. But I had no time to dig that deeper, not when it was sure that Maverick was in Dwayne''s hand. Every mile that took me farther from the city felt like a weight dragging me into an abyss.


    Maverick. His face shed through my mind. Even though I haven''t had the chance to meet him properly as a father, I could tell he was an adorable child.


    And now he was somewhere out there, in Denzel''s filthy hands.


    Finally, I arrived and brought the car to a halt as I stared at the warehouse. Momentarily, I took in its dpidated outlook. Broken windows, rusting metal, and crumbling concrete testified to years of neglect.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I tried so hard not to paint a mental picture of Maverick and how frightened he could be, in there alone with that monster. That instant, determination rushed through me, and I grabbed the briefcase.


    I was going to hand over the document to Denzel and have my son back, and it would be over. I imagined Arielle''s happy and relieved face when I handed the boy safely to her.


    With that, I mmed the car door shut and moved quickly toward the entrance of the warehouse. The heavy, rotting door creaked ominously as I pushed it open.


    The air inside was thick with the smell of dust, stale wood, and mildew, and I couldn''t help but sneeze. The air felt wrong. The dust... the cobwebs... it was a filthy, inhospitable ce for a child.


    The hallway seemed endless. I tried to calm my racing thoughts, focusing only on my next step. I would get my son back. Denzel would pay for what he''d done.


    It was dark-too dark. I squinted, trying to make out any shapes, but the shadows swallowed everything. Just as I was about to reach for my phone, it rang.


    "I see you''re here," Denzel''s cool, jeering voice filtered in. "Walk through the door and take your left turn."


    "Bastard!" I cussed, when he dropped the call.


    I slid the phone back into my pocket and took the first step into the hallway. The building seemed to close in around me, the air heavy, thick with tension.


    I could barely see the hall in front of me, but I pressed forward, my eyes scanning the shadows, every fiber of my being on alert. My shoes crunched against the old floorboards, and with every step, my anger and fear mounted.


    How could Denzel bring a child here? What if the child was allergic to dust or caught a flu from the unconducive environment?


    He''s going to regret ever trying to get down with me in this way.


    I had just reached the end when a light flickered on, suddenly illuminating the room.


    And then I saw them; Denzel and Maverick. I felt my face drained of color until it felt bone white by the sight before me.


    Maverick was seated on a stool, looking frightened, his mouth covered with a tape. But that wasn''t what had my stomach leaping to my mouth.


    It was the knife.


    The hunting knife.


    The gleaming steel was pressed inches away from my son''s throat.


    "You, animal, who treats an innocent child like this?" I hissed, but I forced myself to remain still. One wrong move, and Denzel might end it all.


    "Oh, hi, Jared. You''re early to the party," Denzel said, a sly grin in his face. And then he turned to Maverick, "Look who we have here, your Daddy. Isn''t he an awesome Dad, rushing to rescue you in the face of danger? Well, let''s hope he cooperates so you can be allowed to go with him."


    Maverick recoiled, he seemed really scared of Denzel. The sight broke my heart, and almost drew tears to my eyes. Poor boy, he didn''t deserve any of it.


    "Maverick," I called soothingly, trying to take a step, "It''s okay, son. I''m here."


    But before I could move, Denzel raised a hand.


    "Ah-ah. Not so fast," he warned, his grip tightening on the knife, bringing it closer to Maverick''s throat. "First, the document."


    My heart sank, my eyes fixed on Maverick''s frightened face.


    "Denzel," I whispered, "let him go first, and I''ll hand you the document. Look, I have it in here," I said, tapping on the briefcase.


    Denzel chuckled, shaking his head. "This is my game, Jared, you don''t get to call the shots. Business first, sentimentster. Hand me the briefcase, and I''ll let the kid go."


    I nodded and opened the briefcase, praying Denzel kept to his own bargain. With all he has done, I know he''s not one to be trusted, but I have no option but to take my chance and hope nothing goes wrong.


    I took out the document finally, and took a step forward, but something stopped me.


    Something flickered in the corner of my eye.


    A shadow.


    Behind Denzel, from one of the broken windows, a figure in all ck with its face hidden in a mask had slipped in.


    I was going to give a reaction, but the figure was quick to give me a sign to shut up with a finger to its lips.


    Was this an ally? A foe A friend?


    I didn''t know, but I had no choice but to trust the figure for now.


    I took a step forward again, intentionally dragging my feet while giving the figure ample time to close in on Denzel.


    And then, in one swift motion, the figure struck. A brutal blow to Denzel''s skull with the butt of a gun.


    Denzel gasped in shock and pain as he doubled over and lost bnce, the knife slipping off. I was on him in an instant, kicking the weapon away, far out of his reach.


    Before Denzel could even process what was happening, two more figures appeared, moving swiftly, expertly, their presence overwhelming.


    My mind was racing. All exits of this


    building were sealed, so they could only enter through the main entrance, or....jump in through that eight-meter-high window? I raised my eyebrows.  en


    Who were these people? And why were they here?


    I didn''t have time to wonder for long. My concern was Maverick. He seemed even more frightened.


    I rushed to him, but before I could reach him, one of the masked figures stepped in my way, holding out a hand. I could barely recognize its a woman.


    "We''ll take him," the grave voice said.


    I froze. What the hell was going on?


    "What do you mean? I''m his father!" I countered.


    "Sorry, we were asked to return him to his mother. And I''d advice you don''t try to stop us," she said thest words in a menacing tone.


    "Did Arielle send you?" My pulse quickened.


    "We don''t know who bears that


    name, but the order we got was to rescue the boy and hand him over his mother safely. Now if you''ll excuse us, we have to go and


    aplish thest part of our


    mission," the woman said and lifted


    Maverick.


    "Wait!" I stepped forward, my chest tightening with panic. "How do I know you''re not just taking him to someone else?"


    "Call his mama in an hour and you''ll find out," and without another word, the woman left, leaving me stunned.


    What the hell just happened? Who were those people and who sent them if it was not Arielle? I was still lost in thought when I heard a moan behind me.


    It was Denzel, trying to get to his feet, blood dripping from his mouth to stain his crisp shirt.


    "My grandpa... won''t forgive you...," Denzel spat, trying to push himself up.


    I almost forgot about him.


    I sighed, snapping my fingers sharply. Within moments, the room flooded with well-trained men, the sound of boots hitting the floor.


    "You thought I woulde here alone and let you do whatever you wanted to me, huh?" I sneered. "Denzel, you''ve wasted your life. And so has your old man."


    I turned away from him and shook my head. "Deal with him. Beat him within an inch of his life, but leave him breathing."


    "You...you bastard!" He snarled. "You think you can fool me with that little show of yours? I know you sent those wild dogs," he paused, coughing violently.


    His words just incited my doubts again. Who are those men in ck apart from the people I arranged?


    I narrowed my eyes, "What do you know, Denzel?"


    "Stop pretending. I know you''re tied to the Italian Mafia!"


    Italian Mafia?


    "I know the kind of people you work with. It''s taboo in our circle, Jared. You think you''ve outsmarted me? You''ll never get away with this...." he smirked through the blood, his voice bearing so much hate and usation, "You''ve made.


    deal


    with the devil."


    I stood frozen. What the hell was he talking about?

 Home safe.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    I sat huddled on the couch in the dimly lit living room downstairs, my heart pounding in my chest, my hands trembling so violently I could barely hold them still. Thirty hours.


    Thirty hours since thest time I saw my son, and I hadn''t slept a minute. Not a single second of rest hade, no matter how heavy my eyelids felt or how desperately I tried to will myself into unconsciousness.


    Ashley sat beside me, her presence a smallfort in the sea of anxiety. She had rushed down to be with me the moment I made a distressed call to her.


    She kept trying to console me, but her words barely broke through the suffocating fog of dread that gripped my heart.


    Together, we''ve sat, praying and waiting for feedback from Jared.


    Every minute felt like a year, and each second without news from Jared gnawed at my soul.


    "What if he''s not able to save my son?" I asked, turning to face Ashley. No matter how hard I tried, I could not get rid of the feeling of dread and fear brewing inside of me.


    "Don''t talk like that," Ashley chided. "Maverick will be returned to you safely."


    I nodded, but those words did nothing to make me feel better. They weren''t what I needed; I needed my son back to me.


    Unable to sit still for even longer, I pushed myself off the couch and started pacing again. The rhythm of my steps was frantic. I had already checked my phone a hundred times, but there was still nothing-no messages, missed calls, just the silence.


    I grabbed again, staring at the nk screen as though willing it to light up, to give me the news I needed. I sighed, frustration rising like bile in my throat, and tossed it back onto the couch. Then I resumed my pacing, unable to stop, unable to sit still with the worry eating me from the inside out.


    "You can''t keep pacing like that,e sit. You need to rest" Ashley said, but I shook my head, unable to sit, to rx, to breathe.


    Just then, just as I thought I might break, a knock sounded on the door, and my heart stopped.


    I exchanged nces with Ashley. Without a word, I walked to the door and flung it open, and my heart skipped a beat.


    There, standing on the porch, was my precious Maverick.


    Tears exploded from my eyes, unbidden and uncontroble, and before I could even think, I reached for him. I swept him into my arms, the flood of relief crashing over me like a wave. His small arms wrapped tightly around my neck as I held him close, his body trembling but otherwise seemingly unharmed.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Maverick!" I eximed, tears streaming down my face. "Oh, my baby..."


    I pulled him back just enough to look into his face, searching for any signs of injury. But there was nothing.


    Just my son, safe, despite everything.


    "Mommy''s got you," I whispered, rocking him back and forth. "You''re safe now."


    Ashley rushed to my side, her eyes darting around the surroundings. "Who brought him?"


    I froze for a moment, blinking in confusion. I had been so preupied with the joy of seeing my son.


    Ashley and I scanned around the empty porch, but no one else was there. There were no cars, no signs of any other presence. It was as though Maverick had simply appeared. Confused, I stared at Ashley, and she had the same questioning look in her eyes. "Let''s get him inside," Ashley suggested quietly, already moving to lead Maverick into the house. I hesitated, still on edge, and nced over my shoulder onest time. But the street was empty. My heart was heavy with more questions than answers. Once inside, we led Maverick to the chair, and I carried him on myp. Then I took my time inspecting him, running my hands over his arms, his legs, his small belly, just to make sure there was no hidden injury. Thest thing I wanted was to miss something. "Are you all right, baby?"


    He nodded, clinging to me tightly. "I was scared, Mama. But my Daddy came to rescue me," he said thosest words, with a proud gleam in his eyes.


    "Your Daddy?" I couldn''t help but ask, even though I knew he was probably referring to Jared.


    "Yes, the handsome man who was trying to talk to you the other day at my school. He was there to rescue me, Mama. He called me his son. Mummy, why didn''t you tell me he is my Daddy?"


    At this point, I was thrown off bnce, tongue-tied. It''s definitely not a good time for this.


    I turned to Ashley for help, and she quickly intervened.


    "Um, baby, you know you just got back. How about you have a long nice bath, have dinner, and then we can talk more about your Daddy afterward?" Ashley said, smiling at him sweetly. Maverick nodded, returning her smile.


    "Come here then," Ashley said, stretching out her hand to him. He took it happily and they went upstairs.


    I released part of the breath I was holding when they left. I didn''t see Maverick''s questioning, and I sure as hell didn''t have an answer.


    I reached for my phone and sent Dwayne a quick message first, letting him know that Maverick was back safe, and thanking him again for his help and lending me money, though I don''t need the money anymore.


    Just then, my thoughts went to


    Jared. Where was he? Was he all right? He had rescued Maverick as he promised, and part of me went warm. The memories of how he was willing to put hispany on the line for Maverick were


    heartwarming, as much as Thated to admit it. How''s he now? How''s hispany now?


    Right, the J&S. Jared had sold his shares so what would happen next?


    Just then, my phone buzzed and I saw it was a call from him. Quickly, I picked it up and answered. "Hello?"


    "Arielle?" His voice came through the line, and I felt the tight knot in my chest loosen just a fraction. "Jared," I whispered, unable to stop the relief I felt just by hearing his voice and confirming he was okay, too.


    "Are you all right? Thank you for keeping to your word, thank you for bringing Maverick back safely to me." There was a pause.


    "Are you there?" I asked, stunned by his silence.


    "Yeah," Jared replied, his voice quieter now, heavier.


    "Arielle, I didn''t rescue Maverick. I


    mean, I went there, but before I could do anything, some strange people showed up. They knocked Denzeboff and took Maverick. At


    first, thought it was you, but clearly


    it''s not."


    I frowned; none of what he was saying made sense. "Hold on, are you saying you didn''t rescue Maverick?"


    "No. It''s not me."


    "Then who did?" I inquired, confused.


    "I''m clueless, too. But I promise I''ll


    find out who For all it''s worth, Denzel''s been apprehended. I have to go now, but...." he paused, "I''ll drop by to see Maverick tomorrow.


    you don''t mind," he said thest


    words hesitantly like he was


    expecting me to turn him down.


    ope


    I sighed deeply, too drained to think clearly. I did owe him a heartfelt thank-you. Maverick was safe, and Jared did help a lot, no matter what had really happened. I cleared my throat, trying to sound neutral. "Sure. He already sees you as his superhero, even though it seems you''re not."


    Jared''s breath seemed to ease on the other end, relief washing over him. "Thank you," he said quietly. "Talkter."


    After the call ended, I kept the phone away, my head beginning to race with thoughts. Jared imed he didn''t save Maverick, then who did?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Nothing is promised.

    ARIELLE''S POV)


    It''s been days since the kidnap incident, and I''d been trying to move on, getting back to my life. Though the experience still lingered, I took preventive measures to ensure it didn''t repeat itself.


    I''d taken the week off, leaving the restaurant in the capable hands of Stephan and Reba. They''d managed everything wlessly, for which I was endlessly grateful.


    First, I took Maverick to the doctor the very next day. The relief I felt when I was assured he was physically unharmed was immeasurable. Next, I made him talk to a children''s therapist-just to be certain the experience hadn''t left any invisible scars. Thankfully, the therapist was confident Maverick wasn''t traumatized.


    My son, it seemed, was stronger than I could have ever imagined. My heart swelled with pride.


    Then came the hard part: security. I enforced stricter measures, something I''d once resisted for fear of making Maverick feel trapped. From now on, only his Nana, Big Joe, or I would pick him up from school. No exceptions. I even had to pull him out of his beloved music ss, recing it with a private teacher at home.


    I hated doing this to him, robbing him of his freedom, but I reminded myself it was temporary. A few weeks, maybe a month or two, and things would ease back to normal.


    "Baby, you know why we''re making these changes, right?" I asked, sitting beside him on the couch as I announced the new arrangement to him.


    He nodded solemnly, his big, innocent eyes searching mine. "Because of the bad man, Mommy?"


    "Yes sweetheart," I said softly, pulling him close. "We just want to make sure you''re safe. But don''t worry-you''ll still have music lessons. They''ll just be at home for now."


    He smiled and snuggled closer to my side, making the butterflies in my stomach p their feathers. "I like that, Mommy. I don''t want to see the bad man again."


    I hugged him tightly, feeling a whirlwind of emotions. Guilt for not being able to protect him initially, gratitude that he was returned unharmed, and determination to ensure his safety.


    However, Jared''s call the next day brought up more questions than answers. Maverick excitedly recounted his "Daddy''s rescue", and despite Jared denying his involvement in the rescue, I couldn''t squash the little man''s hope and how much of a superhero he sees his father as.


    Over the days, Jared called twice every day to check on Maverick. I let them speak once at some point, and Maverick was so excited to hear his voice. It was no news that he was smitten by his father, and on most asions I felt guilty for keeping them both away from each other.


    It was in one of Jared''s daily phone calls that he made a tough request I almost turned down.


    "Arielle, I want to meet Maverick properly," he said, his voice filled with longing and nervousness.


    I was taken aback at first, then I hesitated, unsure if I was ready for what he was asking for. The memory of Maverick''s fuss about him shed in my mind.


    "What do you mean by ''properly''?" I asked, stalling and trying to appraise his intentions.


    "I want to spend time with him, even if it''s just for a few minutes. Get to know him, and have him know me," he exined.


    My first instinct was to refuse. But something about his tone-earnest and vulnerable-made me hesitate. He had, after all, yed a role in ensuring Maverick''s safety. And Maverick... well, he adored his father.


    "Okay, fine," I said reluctantly. "But I have to be there. You don''t get to speak to my son without me present."


    "Of course," he agreed quickly, as if he''d expected no less.


    "When were you thinking?" I asked warily.


    "How about tomorrow?" He suggested. "I''d love to take you both out for an early dinner."


    I frowned, uneasy with the idea of going out in public. "Let''s keep it simple. Dinner at my ce instead. And Jared," I added firmly, "don''t forget why Maverick was targeted in the first ce. If your enemies ever endanger my son again, I won''t forgive you. Ever." "I understand," he said, his tone unusually serious. "Thank you, Arielle. This means everything to me."


    There was a pause on my end, and for a moment, I wondered if I''d made a mistake.


    "It''s fine," I mumbled. "This doesn''t count as anything serious, though," I was tempted to add, but I bit the words back.


    "Look, Arielle, I know I hurt you -" Jared tried to say, but I cut him short, knowing where he was headed. I was not ready for another apology speech or to revisit a conversation from the past.


    "Well don''t get started, please. I have to go now, thanks for checking in."


    "Alright. Thank you for letting me speak to you. Good night."


    "Yeah," I mumbled and dropped the call.


    I kept the phone andy on the bed. Did I just make the right decision?


    Only time will tell.


    *******


    The next day.


    As dinnertime approached, I found myself agonizing over the menu. Cooking had never been a struggle for me, but the thought of preparing a meal for Jared made everything feel wrong. Every dish I considered reminded me of the past-memories I''d rather forget. In the end, I settled on Lemon Chicken Orzo Soup, Pizza Casserole, King Ranch Mac and Cheese. Comfort food. Neutral.


    At exactly 6 p.m., the doorbell rang. I wiped my hands on a towel, took a deep breath, and opened the door.


    Jared stood outside, a bottle of wine in his hand.


    "Hi," he beamed at me, his eyes shining.


    "Hey, I replied, epting the wine. I took a moment to take in his appearance. He looked good in his simple grey shirt and dark pants.


    "Come in," I said, stepping aside to let him pass.


    "Thanks," he said, walking in while I shut the door and followed behind.


    As he stepped inside, my mother nced up from her magazine in the living room. Her disapproval was immediate and palpable.


    Despite returning after her trip and


    me telling her about the role Jared yed in rescuing Maverick, she still didn''t warm up to him. I knew if she had the means to talk me out of letting hime for dinner, she would have.


    "Hello, Mrs. Meyers," Jared greeted, approaching her.


    "Jared," she responded curtly, rising to her feet as she walked off.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Jared turned and gave me a knowing look, but I looked away, pretending not to see what happened.


    Just then, Maverick came skidding down the stairs, breaking into the awkwardness


    "Daddy!" he eximed, lurching himself into Jared''s arms.


    Jared lifted him, spinning him around.


    A smile inadvertently crossed my features at how they seemed to be bonding despite meeting officially for the first time. It was a bittersweet scene to see. "Hey, little man, you weigh a lot more than you look," Jared teased, setting him back on his feet.


    Maverick giggled, obviously pleased with thepliment. But just then, my mother reappeared with a stern expression.


    "Arielle, dinner is ready," she announced.


    "Let''s head to the dining room," I said.


    "After you," Jared said, and Maverick immediately slipped his hand into Jared''s.


    I looked at them, and I had to admit that they looked good together as father and son. Quicky, I shook the thoughts off and walked ahead.


    We settled into the dining room, Maverick still holding Jared''s hand.


    I hated how natural it looked-how much it reminded me of what we could have been. Shaking off the thought, I focused on serving dinner. Maverick climbed onto his chair, his eyes fixed on Jared.


    "Daddy, what do you do?" Maverick asked, his curiosity getting the better of him.


    Jared smiled. "I''m a businessman," he replied. "I run a couple ofpanies"


    "Wow, that''s cool," Maverick eximed. "Do you make a lot of money?"


    I intervened. "Maverick, that''s not polite."


    Jared chuckled. "It''s okay. I like curious kids."


    "Maverick, don''t worry about it, and to answer your questions, yes, I do well for myself," he continued.


    Then Maverick''s eyes widened as if he''d just solved a mystery. "Why aren''t you with Mommy then?"


    I almost choked on my food. Boy,


    why now? I coughed, shooting a desperate nce at my mother, who suddenly found her te


    I.ne


    fascinating. What? Am I the only person at this table who doesn''t


    want to hear the answer?


    Clearing my throat, I tried to redirect. "Maverick..."


    But Jared held up his hand, his expression calm but firm. "It''s okay, Arielle. I want to be honest with him."


    Maverick tilted his head, waiting


    expectantly, Jared''s jaw tightened


    ��l.n


    briefly as he took a deep breath. My own pulse quickened despite myself thated to admit it, but wanted to hear his version too. How he''d exin the gaps in our story to our son.


    "Your Mom and I... we weren''t together when you were born," Jared exined gently.


    "But why?" Maverick probed, frowning slightly.


    Jared nced at me briefly before answering.


    "We had some differences. Mistakes...and regrets. All grown-up things to you. But that doesn''t mean I don''t care about your mom or you. I care about you both, a lot." Jared said. Something in his voice made my chest tighten. Before Maverick could dig any deeper, I swooped in, skewering a meatball and popping it into his mouth. "Here-try this, sweetie." Maverick blinked at me, wide-eyed but obediently chewed. He nodded thoughtfully, his mouth too full to reply. For a moment, I thought I''d sessfully derailed the conversation. Then he swallowed and opened his mouth again.


    Of course, he wasn''t done.


    "Nana doesn''t like you," he stated bluntly.


    "I''ve noticed," Jared said, chuckling dryly.


    "Why?" Maverick asked.


    He paused, addressing Maverick with a thoughtful tone. "Maverick, sometimes, people don''t understand each other, and that''s okay."


    "But I like you, Daddy," Maverick said, smiling.


    For a moment, Jared''sposure cracked, his surprise obvious. His smile softened into something warmer, more genuine. "I like you too, buddy."


    I stared at the two of them as they conversed, and for a fleeting second, I let myself imagine this was what a real family dinner could feel like. Aplete picture, unbroken.


    But I knew better than to get toofortable. Reality always had a way of sneaking back in.


    Nothing is promised.

 Homeless.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    Maverick''s curiosity was boundless, and Jared answered each of his questions with a patience that somehow irritated and intrigued me. But then Maverick dropped a bombshell. "Dad, will you stay the night?" Maverick asked, his eyes gleaming expectantly.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Heat shot up my face, and when I nced at Jared, he looked just as caught off guard, his brows arching in surprise.


    "Maverick, that''s enough questions for now," I said firmly, after regainingposure.


    But he persisted. "Please Daddy."


    Jared''s eyes met mine, and I could see the uncertainty in them. "Maverick, listen to your Mommy," he said gently, supporting me for once.


    "Why not, Daddy? I just want to spend more time with you. Please, Mom?" Maverick''s pleading tone was starting to break my resolve.


    At this point, I knew I had to put a stop to his questions else we might get to an awkward position. "Maverick, we''re still eating. Let''s talk about thister, okay?"


    Jared quickly nodded in agreement. "Yes, man, let''s focus on dinner for now."


    Maverick looked down, his shoulders slumping in disappointment, but he nodded.


    And the rest of the dinner was in silence, save for a little conversation here and there. The tension in the room was thick, and I could feel Jared''s eyes on me.


    Dinner soon ended, and I cleared the table, trying to break the silence. Maverick and Jared stayed back, talking in hushed tones.


    That''s when Milo, our energetic Doberman puppy, bounded into the room andtched onto Jared''s trouser leg with a yful tug. Jared startled, thenughed softly as Milo growled in mock ferocity. "He''s adorable," Jared remarked, crouching to pat the puppy''s head.


    Maverick grinned proudly. "I got him from my best uncle!"


    "Oh really? Who''s this ''best uncle''?"


    Maverick opened his mouth to answer, but I stepped in immediately, my tone clipped. "Alright, Maverick, time to get ready for bed, sweetie."


    Jared nced up at me, his brow furrowing slightly.


    Maverick pouted. "Aww, Mommy, do I have to?" Then he turned to Jared, hisst hope. "Dad, will you visit again?"


    "I sure will, man." he said and I frowned.


    Maverick''s face lit up at this. "Really? When?"


    Jared nced my way looking conflicted. "We''ll discuss that with your Mommy, Okay?"


    That seemed to satisfy Maverick. He scooped Milo into his arms and padded off to get ready for bed with his Nana, leaving Jared and me alone in the charged silence of the dining room. Jared cleared his throat, breaking the tension. "Thank you for having me tonight��"


    "Why," I interrupted sharply, turning to face him. "Why would you promise him that you''de back?"


    He looked taken aback, his calm slipping for a moment before he responded. "I thought we agreed, Arielle. He knows I''m his father now, and it''s clear he enjoys spending time with me. You can''t deny that."


    I let out a coldugh, crossing my arms. "Jared, things were clear between us. The more my son gets wrapped up in your life, the more likely he is to get hurt. You can keep hiding the truth for now, but what happenster? How do you n to tell him everything about us, about why we''ll never be a real family?"


    Pain shed across his face, but I refused to soften.


    "If you had any shred of conscience, you''d stop this. Leave us alone. Maybe he can see you when he''s older, but right now? You''re not wee in our lives."


    Jared inhaled sharply, his jaw clenching. "That''s not parenting, Arielle. That''s running. You''re overprotective, and it''s not fair to him or to me."


    "He''s less than four years old, Jared! Four! Do I need to remind you that he didn''t even know you were his father a week ago? And what happened right after? He was kidnapped. Kidnapped! How am I supposed to trust you after that?"


    He flinched at my words, visibly struggling to respond.


    I pressed on, my anger mounting. "Forget it. He''s still young. I can find someone else to be his father, someone he''ll get used to easily enough��"


    Jared was on me in an instant, his hand catching my wrist and pulling me closer. His breath was warm and unsettlingly close against my skin. "Don''t," he said slowly, his voice rough with warning. "Don''t even think about it, Ari." It''s so close. Too close.


    It was dizzying, his intensity sharp enough to cut through my anger. My ears burned as I tried to push him away.


    "What is your problem?" I muttered, hating the unsteadiness in my voice. "You need to leave."


    His grip loosened, but his eyes searched mine, dark and unreadable. "Arielle," he murmured, his voice dropping an octave. "All I''m asking for is a chance. Let me prove it to you. To him."


    I shook my head, my chest tight. "You need to go, Jared. Now."


    He stared at me for a long moment, then finally stepped back. "Thanks for letting mee," he said, his voice softer now, almost resigned.


    I turned away, refusing to meet his gaze again as I opened the door for him.


    Jared hesitated, as if wanting to say more. But instead, he turned and walked off.


    I watched him get into his car, before shutting the door. Now, back to reality.


    Of course, reality wasn''t going to give me even a moment to breathe.


    "Not a good idea, if you ask me," came my mom''s disapproving voice from behind me.


    Startled, I spun around. "Mom! Can we not?"


    She crossed her arms, her expression unimpressed. "Don''t ''can we not'' me, Arielle. You know exactly what I''m talking about."


    I groaned. "I do, but you''re jumping to conclusions."


    Her brow arched with the precision of a seasoned skeptic. "Am I?"


    "Jared came for dinner. That''s all. For Maverick''s sake."


    "Mm-hmm." She tilted her head, clearly unconvinced. "I hate that man, but you could treat him better."


    I blinked. "That''s not fair, Mom."


    "Life''s not fair, dear," she quipped, patting my shoulder. "Just think about it."


    And with that parting shot, she walked off, leaving me alone with my thoughts.


    I knew I was right. And I knew my mom also didn''t want me to get hurt for the second time. She''s just a bit moved by how he acted tonight.


    Jared knew exactly how to push


    people''s buttons, mine especially.


    But I''d seen behind his charming


    Just


    facade before, and I wasn''t about to to be pulled into his mess again. too tired to y this with him. When could he grow up and make some real actions?


    Before bed, I checked my phone. Dwayne hadn''t been messaging muchtely-something about a midterm check keeping him busy. Thest thing he''d sent was a voice note. "Wait for me, Ostrich."


    I reyed it, smiling despite myself. Dwayne had a way of cutting through the noise. The noise that my ex-husband made.


    I sighed and let the weight of the day


    Ret


    pull me into sleep. I''d expected it to be restless, but to my surprise, it was the best night''s sleep I''d had since Maverick''s incident. In my dreams, there was the faint scent of cedar and oud, and a shadowy silhouette of a man I couldn''t quite ce.


    However, a good night''s sleep was clearly not enough to prepare me for what came next, the next morning. "What. The. Hell."


    Still in pajamas, toothbrush dangling from my mouth, I stared at the scene on my doorstep.


    Jared Smith. In a crisp white leisure suit that screamed money, holding two suitcases. His personal assistant Oliver stood behind him, looking disturbingly unbothered. And in Jared''s arms was-wait, was that a golden retriever puppy?!


    "Daddy!" Maverick squealed, charging past me like a miniature tornado. He practically tackled Jared in a hug before snatching the puppy away. "No way! Daddy, is this for me? I love you! Now Milo has a friend!" Jared, looking absurdly pleased with himself, ruffled Maverick''s hair. "Of course it''s for you, buddy."


    I felt my blood pressure spike as Maverick ran off with the puppy, leaving me alone with the chaos in front of me. I leveled Jared with my deadliest re.


    "Exin. Now."


    He had the nerve to grin, all boyish charm and faux innocence. "Well, Ari, it''s exactly what it looks like. I''m moving in."


    My jaw dropped. "You''re what?!"


    "I sold my sharesst week, remember?" he said, looking far too casual for someone delivering earth-shattering news. "Turns out, I''m kind of... homeless now. So, here I am."


    My eyes darted to Oliver, silently begging for confirmation that this was some borate joke.


    Oliver, ever professional, gave a calm, polite nod. "Mr. Smith is indeed without a primary residence at the moment."


    Ok now my life was officially a disaster.

 Accommodating him.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    I stood, frozen, my mind still reeling from Jared''s revtion.


    The hell? Jared Smith, the everposed billionaire, suddenly broke and homeless? It didn''t add up. Especially not with his influential family in the wings. What kind of game was he ying this time?


    The toothbrush still dangled from my mouth. And then I managed to regainposure and turned to Maverick, he was too young to overhear whatever nonsense Jared was about to spew next. "Hey, baby, why don''t you go introduce your new puppy to Milo? I''m sure he''d be happy to have a puppy sibling," I said sweetly.


    Maverick''s face lit up. Without a word, he clutched the squirming dog and bolted inside, leaving me alone with Jared.


    The moment the door clicked shut, I turned to face Jared again, with my arms folded.


    "Cut the act, Jared. What''s really going on?"


    "I told you the truth," he insisted, his tone maddeningly calm. "I sold my shares in J&S. I''m homeless, Arielle."


    I studied his expression, said in a sure tone, "Jared, even selling all yourpanies won''t make you homeless overnight," I stated matter of factly. "You''re a billionaire. You have properties and resources, and turning homeless overnight just doesn''t make any sense." Jared shifted ufortably, like someone who has been caught in a wrong act. His eyes darted everywhere, avoiding mine.


    "Fine, I''ll exin everything," he sighed in resignation.


    I stood at attention, my arms crossed tighter, and my eyes never leaving his. "I''m listening."


    He sighed, running a hand through his tousled hair. "I''m really not lying, Arielle. Well, not lying about everything... I sold my shares. But it wasn''t just for Maverick-it was to flush out a spy in mypany."


    The toothbrush slipped from my hand.


    "A spy?"


    "Yes." He met my gaze, his tone now deadly serious. "Think about it. How did Denzel find out Maverick was my son so quickly? Someone leaked that information. I needed to appear weak, vulnerable. It''s the only way to flush them out."


    I swallowed hard, memories of Maverick''s kidnapping shing in my mind. His exnation sounded usible, but I wasn''t about to let my guard down. "So you decided toe here? My house? Why? Let me guess, part of the strategy?"


    "I couldn''t go back to the family house," he exined. "I don''t want Nana and Mom to worry and fuss over me. They''d drive me crazy with questions and concerns. And my penthouse? That''s too obvious."


    I raised an eyebrow, still skeptical. "And your friends? Your colleagues? Or, I don''t know, any of the other dozens of properties you own?"


    "I admit... Arielle, I do have my reasons. I want to take real responsibility for Maverick, for us. I know I should''ve told you sooner, but if you hate me for this-if you think I''m crossing a line," His voice faltered before he steadied it."-please don''t let it affect Maverick. This is about him too."


    There was a brief silence as I weighed all I had heard. No matter how hard I tried, a part of me still didn''t buy it. The Almighty and meticulous Jared Smith I know can never let himself be reduced to this point. But the mention of Maverick''s safety and the memory of his kidnapping pierced through my skepticism.


    Still, there was one undeniable truth: his presence here would turn my peaceful life into a circus. And my mom? She''d probably stake him like a vampire before he made it through the first night.


    "I''m sorry," I said finally, shaking my head. "I can''t amodate you."


    His expression fell, hurt crossing it. "So, you''re just gonna let me sleep on the streets?"


    His words struck a chord, but I stood my ground. "That''s not what I said."


    "Arielle, please -"


    But just as our exchange was about to escte, Maverick appeared by my side. "What''s going on, Mommy?"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Oh, sweetie, your Dad and I were just having an adult conversation. Are you done having breakfast?" I asked, trying to distract him, but he already was.


    His eyes were now fixed on Jared''s suitcases. He didn''t take notice of them earlier because he was still basking in the happiness of a new dog.


    "Dad, are you traveling? Are you leaving me?" He asked, fears jumping into his eyes as he stared from Jared to me.


    "No, my boy. Dad is having some


    issues with his house and was just begging Mommy to let him stay for a few days until he had things sorted," Jared replied, earning a re from him.  en


    "Don''t -" I hissed.


    But the deed has been done as Maverick turned to me sharply, a questioning look in his eyes. "Mom, are you going to let Daddy stay with us?" "Baby, I, things don''t work that way. Your Father and I-"


    "Mummy, please," Maverick pleaded, surprising me as he went on his knees next.


    I was stunned and perplexed at the same time. Where did he learn begging in that manner from?


    "Maverick, stand to your feet!" I ordered, trying to be strict, but he didn''t budge.


    "We can''t let Dad sleep outside when we have a big house. Please, Mommy," Maverick pleaded. At this point, tears had welled in his eyes.


    That was at it took to soften my


    heart. I hated to see my baby cry and I hated it even more that he was now so attached to Jared that had to reconsider my stance for his sake.


    "Get up, Maverick, I''ll have to think about it," I said.


    "No, Mommy, please say yes now."


    I was helpless at this point as I looked at Jared, but his face was neutral. He has been quiet all through the exchange.


    "Fine," I said in resignation. "But he''s staying just for a few days, and after that, that''s it."


    "Yeah!" Maverick squealed and got to his feet. "Thank you, Mommy."


    "You cane in," I said to Jared, maintaining a poker face.


    "Thank you," he mouthed, and then he turned to Maverick. "Thank you for helping Daddy convince Mommy. I owe you one, little man."


    I watched the two exchange handshakes, with Maverick giggling about performing an adult handshake for the first time.


    Jared gave me a small smile. "Thank you, Arielle."


    "Just know I did this for him, and nothing else," I whispered in Jared''s ears coldly as he got close to me.


    "Noted," he murmured, his voice low. "And I''ll focus on the investigation, ma''am."


    As I closed the door behind him, I leaned my forehead against the wood and groaned. What had I just done?


    For the umpteenth time, I banged


    my head against the door, muttering


    to myself. Did I just officially turn my


    peaceful life into a mix of N******


    soap opera and Hulu suspense movies?


    God help me.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Father and son moment.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    As I watched Jared and Maverick walk ahead, Jared''s suitcases rolling behind him, I decided that now was not the time to be overwhelmed. This was temporary. I had to brace up and tough if I wanted to scale through this. Maverick''s chatter filled the hallway as he beamed up at Jared, clearly delighted by his father''s presence.


    "Traitor," I muttered under my breath. The moment his dad shows up, I might as well be invisible.


    But just then, my mother appeared in the hallway, stopping dead in her tracks as she stared at Jared, sizing up the loads in his hands. Then her surprised face trailed past him to dwell on me, screaming "what''s going on?" I tried to make a calming gesture, but she frowned. She was obviously not having it.


    "Kitchen. Now," she ordered, before spinning around and stomping off.


    I sighed and brushed past Jared and Maverick, trailing behind her. As I entered the kitchen, she was already pacing.


    "Arielle, what is he doing here?" She demanded, pausing to face me squarely.


    "I can exin, Mom," I said.


    "Exin? Oh, please. Go ahead. This should be good."


    I took a breath, silently praying she doesn''t freak out from all I''m about to say.


    "Jared says someone is sabotaging hispany. To catch them, he needs to lie low and act vulnerable for a while. He asked if he could stay here."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    My mom''s expression contorted in disbelief. "And you believed him?"


    "Not really, but let''s say I don''t have much choice. Your grandson begged me," I exined.


    Her expression softened slightly, as I knew it would. "Ah, that boy," she murmured.


    "Mom, I just need your support. This is temporary, and I''ll set clear boundaries."


    She sighed. "I can''t say I''m happy about this, but fine. Someone has to protect you from yourself and from him."


    A smile crossed my features. "Thank you -"


    "Oh, save it. Go get ready for work and that little man of yours has to leave for school."


    "Thank you, Mom. I love you! You''re taking him, right?"


    "I sure am," she said with an eye roll.


    Iughed and patted her hair, before walking out of the kitchen.


    On returning to the sitting room, I assumed a poker face, carefully masking my emotions. I had to appear serious, as I didn''t want Jared to misinterpret my feelings about his presence in my home. I met him chatting with Maverick, theirughter filling the room.


    "Maverick, go to Nana and finish up your preparation for school. You''re runningte," I ordered, my tone firm but gentle.


    Maverick nodded, his eyes sparkling with excitement but they were not directed at me.


    "Bye, Dad. We''ll continue our men''s discussion when I get back," he said, his small voice filled with forced importance.


    Jared gave off a boyish knowing grin. "Looking forward to it, buddy," he replied, ruffling Maverick''s hair.


    Afterward, Maverick ran past me, almost knocking me off bnce. I watched him disappear into the hallway to meet his Nana.


    What''s that? There''s a Men''s discussion between these two?


    For a moment, I was tempted to ask Jared, but thought against it. I didn''t want to appear jealous or overly interested.


    No matter what, Jared was not going to rece me in Maverick''s life. That, I was sure of. With that, I pushed the thought aside and turned my attention to Jared.


    "We need to talk," I said, my voice stern.


    His expression shifted immediately, his gaze steady. "Of course. What''s on your mind?"


    "I''m letting you stay, alright, but not without conditions," I began, my eyes still levelled with his.


    Jared nodded. "I expected as much."


    "Good. First, you won''t interfere with my personal decisions."


    There was a pause, like he was contemting, but he nodded. "Alright."


    "No questioning my choices, no offering unsolicited advice," I dissected.


    This time, his eyes narrowed, his Jaws clenched. And for a moment, I thought he was going to protest, but he nodded again.


    "Your life, your choice," he mumbled.


    "Second, you won''t question how I run the household," I continued, my tone permitting no argument.


    "Your home, your rules," Jared said coolly.


    "Third, and most only, Maverick''s well-beinges first," I emphasized, ensuring I added enough emotion to my tone.


    "Always. You can count on me for that," he said with a salute.


    I paused and studied his face. "I mean it, Jared Smith. No using my child as a leverage or putting him in harm''s way," I warned.


    "I swear on my life, Arielle. Maverick''s safety and happiness are my top priorities, too," he said.


    The sincerity in his voice was evident, and for a moment, I softened. But I pushed aside the feeling, reminding myself of why he was here in the first ce.


    "I''ll hold you to that," I said, finally.


    "Since we''ve reached amon


    ground, I think that''ll be all for now. I


    have to go prepare for work. The room on your right down the hallway, you can keep your stuff there while I figure out the room you''ll be staying in when I''m back. For food? They''ll be avable in the microwave, or you can fix yourself something if you can."


    Jared nodded. "Thank you so much, Arielle."


    "Yeah," I mumbled and walked away.


    *********


    Later that night, after I returned from work and everyone had settled in, I found myself agonizing over where Jared should sleep. The room I assigned to him earlier was not a bedroom, more like a cloakroom, with barely enough space for his suitcases. "Mom, I need your help," I said, seeking her opinion as we sat on the couch in the living room, flipping through a magazine.


    My mom raised an eyebrow, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "Decided you can''t handle him after all?" She teased, her voice filled with sarcasm.


    I rolled my eyes, feeling heat rush to my cheeks. "That''s not it. I just... what room should I assign him to?" I asked, exasperation crawling into my tone.


    My mom''s knowing nce made me squirm, as if she could see right through me. "I told you so," it seemed to scream.


    "I can''t just leave him in the cloakroom," I argued, trying to justify my concern.


    "Why not? It''s better than giving him your bed," she said, her voice dripping a subtle hint.


    Heat flooded my face. "That''s not what I meant!"


    Just then, Jared walked into the room with Maverick. They took a seat, on the couch a few meters away from us, engrossed in whatever conversation they were having.


    "Do you think he''s going to take Mavericks'' attention away from mepletely?" I asked Mom, eyeing the two males.


    She snorted. "Not a chance."


    I nodded, stealing nces at them.


    "That reminds me, I''ll be leaving on a trip again," Mom announced, her voice raised now.


    I frowned, surprised. "Already?"


    "Yes, at least you two will have some space," she added with a sly smile.


    I flushed with embarrassment, wondering what hade over her. And then I tried to steal a nce at Jared to see if he heard us, because mum was a little too loud.


    But to my chagrin, he did seem to have heard us because he appeared equally flustered, a faint blush crawling to his neck.


    "Mum -" I hissed, returning my gaze to her. "There''s nothing between us," I whispered.


    "Of course, I know," she said, grinning. She seemed to be enjoying herself by teasing me.


    "It''s purely strategic," I added.


    Just as the tension thickened, and I was going to wish for the earth to swallow me, Maverick came to my rescue, making a request as usual.


    "Mom, can I sleep with Daddy tonight?" He asked, his expression expectant.


    I hesitated, clearly not expecting the request. But the sight of his hopeful face made me have second thought.


    "Alright, but you''ll have to sleep in the guest room close to yours because your bed can''t contain you two."


    Maverick leaped up in excitement, his smile lighting up the room and my mood. "Thank you, Mommy!"


    He bounded toward Jared, his excitement infectious, and I couldn''t help but smile. At least I didn''t have to wrestle with where Jared would sleep anymore-it seemed Maverick had made the decision for me. "Dad, I get to sleep with you!" he announced, racing back to Jared.


    "That''s great, buddy," Jared said, effortlessly scooping him up.


    I watched them for a moment, feeling a warmth in my heart. The scene before me was one of pure happiness.


    And so the next few minutes were spent with me conversing with Mom, while Maverick chattered excitedly with Jared. It was like we''d done a gender separation.


    Mom and I discussed everything from work to her uing trip.


    "I''ll be back in a few days," she said.


    "Take care of yourself," I replied, though my mind kept drifting back to the father-son duo in the guest room.


    Soon it was bedtime, and everyone retired to their rooms. With Maverick set to sleep with Jared, there was no need for my usual nighttime routine of tucking him in. Still, as I slipped into my nightgown, my maternal instincts red. I wanted to check on him-just to be sure he was okay.


    Throwing on a robe, I padded down the hallway. As I neared the guest room, softughter filtered through the door, their voices low and intimate.


    I paused, leaning against the frame to listen.


    "No, Dad, I will be a superhero." Maverick dered, his tone stubborn yet yful.


    "Well," Jared replied, his voice warm with amusement, "you''ll need superpowers for that. Start with eating more carrots."


    Maverick''s giggle followed. It was a light, unrestrained sound.


    A tiny smile tugged at my lips.


    Maybe this arrangement wouldn''t be so bad after all. At least not for Maverick.


    Then, a pause, and his next words came softer, almost hesitant. "I can''t believe I finally have a dad! You''re a good dad. I want you to be true..." His voice trailed off into an unintelligible murmur as sleep began to im him.


    I felt my throat tighten, a wave of emotion surging through me. Tears pricked the corners of my eyes, but I held them back.


    Peeking through the cracked door, I


    caught sight of them. Jared was sitting on the edge of the bed, one arm draped protectively over


    Maverick. His hair fell slightly ormet


    his brow, his gaze fixed on our son with a tenderness I hadn''t seen before. His mouth curled into the gentlest smile-a look that seemed to soften all the sharp edges I associated with him.


    At that moment, Jared looked so... human. So utterly at peace.

 A rival.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    The next day was a Saturday, and Maverick was not going to school. I woke up early, feeling a mix of anxiety and uncertainty.


    It would be my first time leaving Jared alone with Maverick for the day, and I couldn''t shake the nagging worry that he might-well, not exactly cause trouble-but stumble into it somehow. Still, I had little choice. Mom was leaving for her trip, and taking Maverick to the restaurant wasn''t an option, because I didn''t want him in public eyes these days.


    After getting dressed, I walked into the living room. Jared and Maverick were on the couch, watching CoComelon, theirughter filling the space.


    "Morning," Jared greeted, his gaze flicking to me.


    "Morning," I replied, taking a seat beside Maverick.


    Maverick grinned up at me, his cheeks bulging with what looked like a candy bar.


    "Mom, can I go for a walk with Dadter?" He asked.


    "Not today, dear," I said, and turned to Jared.


    "I need to talk to you," I said, my tone serious so I could drive home how important what I had to say was.


    "Of course," Jared replied, giving me his attention.


    "I''m leaving Maverick with you today," I began, keeping my voice calm but direct. "Mom''s heading out for her trip, and I can''t take him with me to work. I don''t want him in the public eye." Jared nodded. "Don''t worry, I''ve got this," he said reassuringly.


    "I know you do, but I still need to warm him," I said, turning to Maverick again.


    I turned to Maverick, who had already peeled his gaze from the TV to focus on me.


    "Remember what I told you? Be good, okay? And don''t give your dad any trouble," I said, crouching beside him for emphasis.


    He nodded. "I''ll be good, Mommy."


    I smiled, and pulled him into a hug. "I know you will."


    Standing up, I grabbed my bag and turned back to Jared. "Call me immediately if there''s any issue. Promise?"


    "Got it," he saluted.


    Just then, the doorbell rang.


    "That''s Ashley," I said, heading toward the door. "I''ve gotta go. Bye, baby!"


    Maverick waved at me, his candy bar still clutched tightly.


    Outside, Ashley waited in her car, her signature mischievous grin already in ce.


    I had texted her the situation of thingsst night, and she had insisted on picking me up today just so she could hear the gist first hand. I don''t think anyone likes to listen to gossip like my best friend. "Ready to go?" she asked the second I slid into the passenger seat.


    "Let''s go," I said, fastening my seatbelt.


    She didn''t waste a second before diving in. "Alright, spill it! And don''t you dare hold back. I want everything uncensored."


    Iughed, shaking my head at her enthusiasm. "Fine, fine. Here''s the rundown..."


    As we drove, I filled her in on thetest drama with Jared and Maverick.


    "And now he''s staying with you?" She eximed in disbelief.


    I nodded.


    "Temporarily," I added for rity.


    Ashley cocked her eyebrows. "Interesting."


    I rolled my eyes, hitting her slightly on the shoulder. "Don''t start."


    "I''m just saying, this is you calling for disaster upon yourself," she teased.


    I blushed, shaking my head. "Not gonna happen."


    "We''ll see," she said with a knowing smirk. Then, her expression shifted as I pointed to the faint hickey on her neck.


    "Too obvious," I teased. "Let me guessst night. Whose bed?"


    "Ugh, don''t even," she groaned, rolling her eyes.


    I leaned closer, more intrigued now. "What? Bad date? Zero chemistry?"


    "Zero everything," she said with a dramatic shake of her head.


    "Well," I said, barely suppressing augh, "maybe hold out for someone who doesn''t make you regret it by morning?"


    "I am waiting! And while I''m waiting for the right one, I''m having fun with the wrong ones."


    We both burst intoughter.


    Minutester, we arrived at the restaurant. Ashley parked the car and turned to me, her expression softening.


    "Don''t worry so much about Maverick," she said. "Jared might not have been great to you, but I doubt he''d let anything happen to his kid."


    I smiled, her words settling some of my nerves. "Thanks, Ash."


    As I stepped out of the car, she called after me. "And keep me posted! I want all the updates!"


    I waved to her with augh before stepping into the restaurant, greeted by the warm smiles of the staff. The soft tter of dishes, the cheerful buzz of conversation, and the cozy ambiance immediately wrapped around me like a familiar embrace. It was the kind of environment that made stepping into work feel less like a chore and more likeing home.


    It''s always been a dream to not just create a standard restaurant for people, but also a conducive environment for my staff members.


    I was almost at my office when Reba appeared out of nowhere, her eyes wide and her expression serious.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Arielle, have you seen thetest economic news?" As asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    My smile faltered, curiosity piqued. "No, why?"


    Reba nced around cautiously, ensuring we were out of earshot and no one was in sight, before leaning in.


    "Jared Smith, the infamous billionaire, has just announced his bankruptcy," she read the news headline from her phone.


    My heart skipped a beat. Jared has made his financial woes public knowledge. Was it also part of his ns?


    Reba nudged me when I didn''t respond. "Arielle, are you here?"


    I sighed, returning my thoughts and attention to her. In a hushed tone I revealed, "Yeah, I know. He''s actually staying with me temporarily."


    Her jaw dropped as her expression cycled through shock, disbelief, and finally, a strange sort of understanding.


    "Well," she said after a pause, "I don''t know what''s going on, but I won''t say a word."


    "Thanks, Reba. I appreciate that," I said, grateful for her discretion.


    Her face softened, but then a mischievous grin spread across it. "You know, this is giving me a fresh idea for my book."


    I chuckled. "I can''t wait to see how that turns out."


    Before we could say more, Stephen burst into the hallway, looking utterly exasperated.


    "This is bad. Really bad," he kept murmuring. "You need to see this, Arielle," he said, his tone urgent.


    I tensed, suddenly worried. "What happened?"


    Stephen took a deep breath as he dropped the bombshell. "A rival restaurant is poaching our staff and customers!"


    I frowned. "How many customers have we lost?" I asked, silently praying.


    Stephan hesitated.


    "Go on," I urged.


    "Three..."


    I blinked. "Three?"


    I could not help the dryugh that escaped my lips. The number was much lower than I had imagined. If we had lost just three customers, then the situation could be salvaged.


    3


    But I didn''t finish my thought as I realized Reba looked just as worried and Stephen. The two had already begun brainstorming strategies that sounded more like plotting a revenge than actuat business tactics. They both looked ready to dere war.


    Reba''s eyes narrowed. "We can''t let this slide. They''re undermining us."


    "Agreed," Stephen chimed in, scribbling furiously in his notebook. "We need to retaliate and protect our reputation."


    I watched in amusement as their ideas spiraled into the absurd.


    "We should hold a contest to crush them in the public eye."


    "Or hire a Hollywood star for a killer ad campaign."


    "What if they''re using addictive ingredients?" Reba gasped. "We should steal their recipe and test it for drugs!"


    "You''re right! I''ll go undercover as an intern and infiltrate their kitchen."


    Reba nodded with mock seriousness. "Do it. We need intel! I''m sending your CV to them right now!"


    Unable to tolerate it any longer, I knocked both of them slightly on the head, my smile teasing.


    "Enough," I said. "Let''s not jump to conclusions. We need to assess the situation first."


    Reba and Stephen exchanged sheepish looks.


    "Do you have an idea on how?" Stephen asked curiously.


    "Maybe, I do, because unlike you two, I want to take the rational approach."


    "Which is?" They asked in unison.


    "Visiting the restaurant and seeing things for ourselves," I replied confidently, already heading out.

 The velvet Fork

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    So this was it-The Velvet Fork, our rival restaurant.


    "We''re going deep undercover," Stephen dered, adjusting his fake mustache and patting down the ridiculous green wig perched on his head.


    I sighed, already regretting agreeing to this. "Are you sure that disguise won''t just make you more obvious?"


    "Obvious? Ha! You''re the obvious one!" Reba retorted, tilting her enormous sunhat so low it practically swallowed her face. Her oversized sunsses weren''t helping her blend in, either.


    I pinched the bridge of my nose. "Neither of you can talk. We all look like a badedy sketch."


    "Speak for yourself," Stephen said with mock indignation, twirling his fake mustache. "I''m a method actor. This is art."


    I couldn''t help butugh, shaking my head at their antics. Once inside, I managed to steer us toward something resembling a logical n. "Let''s get a table, ce an order, and observe their operations," I suggested, adjusting my own dark shades. Stephen straightened his wig. "Got it. Time to give an Oscar-worthy performance."


    Reba smiled mischievously. "Time to put my spy skills into use and gather as much intel as we need."


    We spotted an empty table of three and approached, taking our seats. Afterwards, we beckoned a waiter, and he handed us a menu.


    As we skimmed through, our eyes widened in unison. I quickly forced a neutral expression when the waiter asked, "Is something wrong?"


    "Oh, no, not at all," I said with a too-bright smile, handing back the menu. "Your design is... impressive."


    He smiled, his face rxing. "Can I take your orders now?"


    "Of course. I''ll have grilled chicken and rice," I said.


    "And I''ll have the chicken parmesan," Stephen chimed.


    "I will have the vegetarian quinoa bowl," Reba said.


    The waiter scribbled the orders on his iPad before walking away. The moment he was out of earshot, Stephen, who was already fuming, spoke up.


    "That menu is a ripoff! It''s basically ours! Even the design!"


    Reba nodded, her voice hushed but furious. "They didn''t just copy the look; they stole your recipes. This is outrageous!"


    I gritted my teeth. They weren''t wrong. "It''s infuriating, but let''s not make a scene," I said, trying to stayposed.


    Reba, already in her critique mood, loudlymented. "Their chicken sauce is over-reduced by the way, and the ingredients are off."


    Unfortunately, a waiter was nearby and he seemed to have overheard Reba as he looked in our direction. He finished tending to the customer he was with and approached us.


    "Is there a problem?" He asked, eyeing us wearily. "I heard youining about our sauce."


    "Of course not, I was referring to the restaurant we visited yesterday. Their sauce was nothing to write home about," Reba quickly chimed, forcing a smile.


    "Exactly," Stephen and I chorused.


    "We were just drawing aparison," I added sweetly.


    "I''m not sure that was the case, I heard her clearly," he said pointing to Reba.


    I tried to intervene again so things don''t escte and our covers are blown. But fortunately, the other waiter arrived with our orders.


    As he served us, a mere nce at the dish with my experienced and professional eyes, I knew instantly that it was undercooked.


    I gged down the waiter politely. "Excuse me, but I believe this chicken isn''t fully cooked. Could you please check with the kitchen?"


    The waiter''s expression didn''t even flicker. "That''s how it''s meant to be served," he said dismissively. "Perhaps you''re unfamiliar with international cuisine? This is inspired by the Japanese and Spanish styles." I raised an eyebrow, incredulous.


    "Undercooked chicken and raw rice? I''ve been to Japan and Spain. That''s not a ''style''; that''s a health hazard, Sir."


    I picked up a spoon and scooped up some rice. The texture was off, and the smell was unpleasant-a mix of uncooked and stale spices.


    Reba chimed in, her tone sharp. "Maybe we should take a sample to ab. You know, for ''research purposes."


    Stephen tried to keep a straight face as he added, "Or a journalist. ''Velvet Fork serves rare chicken-literally.""


    The waiter red at us, but before things could escte, I stood, carefully cing my napkin on the table. "Excuse me," I said, shooting Stephen and Reba a warning look.


    I coughed and rose from my seat. Reba and Stephen''s concerned gaze followed me.


    "I''ll be right back," I reassured them.


    I entered the restroom, grateful for a momentary escape.


    "Okay, Arielle, calm down," I whispered, staring at my reflection in the mirror.


    The cool water from the faucet sshed over my hands, the steady rhythm helping to calm my racing nerves. With my emotions under control adjusted my muffler and prepared to leave. But just ast turned, hushed voices drifted from the next stall.


    "...and then we spread rumors about their food quality," a woman''s voice said, low and conspiratorial.


    "Yes, and we''re nning a fake online review campaign on their app. She thinks she can just waltz back from Italy and outshine us," a man added, his tone dripping with disdain.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I froze, every muscle tensing. Were they talking about my restaurant?


    "Arielle Meyers'' ce is going down soon," the woman sneered.


    My blood ran cold. Heart pounding, I stepped back as silently as possible, my mind reeling. Once I was sure they wouldn''t notice me, I slipped out of the restroom, my legs moving on autopilot as I returned to our table.


    Reba looked up, rmed. "What''s wrong?"


    Sunging


    "We need to leave. Now," I said, my voice sharp and low.


    Stephen blinked at me in confusion, then promptly panicked. "What happened? Did they find out we''re spying? Are theying for us?" His voice cracked as his wig shifted dangerously on his head. "Whoa, keep it together!" I whispered, hurriedly adjusting the lopsided wig before it could plunge into his soup.


    Reba frowned, her expression both curious and concerned. "Arielle, what''s going on?"


    "Outside," I mouthed, gesturing for them to follow.


    Without waiting for questions, I pulled a few bills from my wallet, dropping them on the table. I didn''t bother calling for the waiter.


    Once we were safely outside, I took a deep breath to steady myself.


    "I overheard two staff members in the restroom," I said, meeting their expectant gazes.


    "What did they say?" Stephen asked, leaning in.


    "They''re sabotaging us," I revealed, my voiceced with disbelief and anger. "Spreading rumors, leaving fake online reviews, nning campaigns to ruin our business... everything." Reba''s jaw tightened, her eyes narrowing. "Those scumbags."


    "Absolute cowards!" Stephen snapped.


    While they fumed, I felt something shift inside me. Anger simmered, sure-but beneath it, determination zed.


    "This visit wasn''t a waste," I said, my voice gaining strength.


    Stephen and Reba both stopped, turning toward me.


    "We''re going to innovate. Change our decor. Rethink our designs. Refine our advertising and improve our service. We already have the


    edge, but we can push further ene


    said, my mind buzzing with possibilities.


    However, Reba and Stephen paused in their words, exchanging long, knowing nces. And both sighed loudly.


    Reba tilted her head. "I mean... yeah, I guess that''s logical."


    Stephen crossed his arms. "Or," he said dramatically, "we sneak into their kitchen and nt a couple of dead cockroaches in their food!" "Absolutely not!" I groaned.


    Unfortunately and clearly, Reba was interested and excited. "Come on, Arielle, it''s poetic justice!"


    "It''s also illegal, don''t do that!" I muttered, pinching the bridge of my nose. "Argh, why am I even surprised?"


    They both grinned at me, unapologetic.


    I should have known, these two are impossible.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 The kind of moment she had once dreamt of

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    The rest of the dinner passed in an uneasy silence, heavy and suffocating.


    I focused on my te, determined to avoid Jared''s gaze and suppress the memories threatening to rise.


    It was the scene the warmth of a family dinner, the kind of moment I''d once dreamed of-that had unraveled me. My defenses had cracked under the weight of it. I couldn''t let it happen again. I wouldn''t.


    This should have been a reminder of what I could have had back then and a stark warning of what I now needed to protect.


    About twenty minutester, Jared excused himself, leaving me alone with Maverick.


    I stayed, absentmindedly picking at the food as Maverick watched me with his curious, innocent eyes.


    "Mom?" His soft voice pulled me from the tangle of my thoughts.


    "Yes, sweetheart?"


    "Why don''t you talk to Daddy?" he asked, his tone careful but direct. "Did I do something wrong? Is it the food? Did it make you unhappy?"


    His question hit me like a punch to the gut. I forced a smile, even as my heart ached. "No, sweetheart. Nothing is wrong. Don''t think like that. Mommy''s just tired from work, that''s all."


    He studied me for a moment, stealing a nce as though trying to gauge the truth. I couldn''t help but smile at his persistence. My boy. The one constant source of joy in my life.


    "Alright, dinner''s done for you, champ," I said, softening my tone. "Go y with your Legos. Mommy will join you soon."


    He beamed at me, nodded, and left the table quietly.


    But the silence didn''tst.


    Jared returned momentster, clearing tes without a word. His presence unsettled me, but his gesture wasn''t offensive. It was kind. Maybe too kind.


    "You don''t have to do that," I said, keeping my tone neutral.


    He paused, ncing at me. "Do what?"


    I frowned, my patience already worn thin. "This. All of it. The chores, the dinner. None of this is necessary. I have staff for a reason. And if this is some misguided attempt to change my opinion of you, save it. It''s not working. It only makes things worse for everyone, especially Maverick."


    Jared''s jaw tightened. His gaze darkened, a flicker of hurt crossing his face before his voice came, low and restrained. "Is it everyone... or just you?"


    His words struck a nerve, and I bristled.


    "Do you always have to spoil everything?" His voice was quiet but sharp. "I made a mistake one I regret every single day. Does that mean I can''t ever do anything right? I wasn''t trying to impress you, Arielle. I''m just trying to make my son happy."


    Anger surged, hot and bitter. I clenched my fists under the table, my voice trembling as I retorted, "Make him happy? Or make yourself feel better? Where were you for the past three years, Jared? Do you even understand what it''s like? I''ve had to be everything-mother, father, provider. And now, you think a few meals and chores will fix that?"


    The words spilled out before I could stop them, my voice rising with the frustration I''d buried for so long.


    Jared''s face fell, his expression etched with regret and something deeper-something raw that made my chest tighten.


    Neither of us spoke after that. The room grew cold, and I busied myself with the dishes, refusing to look his way. When I finally retreated to my bedroom, a soft word followed me as I left.


    "Sorry."


    I paused at the door, his voice lingering in the air. For a moment, I almost turned back.


    But I didn''t. I walked away, without looking at him.


    "I''m sorry too," I murmured, silently.


    An hourter, I was lost in sketching new decoration ideas for my restaurant when my phone buzzed on the nightstand.


    A smile crept onto my face as I saw the caller ID-Dwayne.


    "Hey, dude," I said, answering with a yful tone.


    "Hi, ostrich," he teased, his deep voice carrying a warmth that always made me feel lighter. "What''s up? You took forever to pick up. Busy burying your head in the sand?"


    "Busy with my ''great cause," I shot back, emphasizing the words with mock gravity. "Trying to fix something for myself, if you must know."


    There was a soft chuckle on the other end. "Should I be worried? Or should I start packing my bags to help you run A&M? I''ve heard about your ''great cause'' all the way in Italy, boss." "Oh, please. Don''t start with that," I said, though his praise tugged a smile out of me.


    Dwayne let out a sigh. "I''m just saying, if you ever need backup in New York, you know where to find me."


    Iughed despite myself. He had that effect on me, always. "Noted. But I''m not ready to hire you yet. You might end up eating all the profits."


    "I do have expensive taste," he admitted with a grin, leaning into the camera. "But seriously, Ari. Need any advice? I''ve learned some cooking after all."


    Learned some cooking? I almost rolled my eyes at the understatement. This man and his false modesty-like he isn''t the same guy our master chef couldn''t stop raving about during ss.


    "If by some cooking you mean you''re


    a walking Michelin guide, sure. But no, thanks. think I can manage," I said finally. "Just brainstorming some new decor. It''s been... a day. A new restaurant opened near mine,


    and things got a little chaotic."


    As I filled him in, Dwayne listened attentively, nodding asionally and throwing in ideas that were surprisingly practical. I jotted them down,ughing at his quips, grateful for the distraction he provided. Somehow, he always knew how to lift my spirits. Talking to him was effortless, light and refreshing, like a cool breeze on a heavy day. He had a way of making me feel seen, like I could exhale all the tension I didn''t even know I was holding.


    Unlike Jared.


    My mind wandered to the earlier argument. If Jared had been around, he might''ve had some insights too. When it came to running a business, no one could deny that Jared Smith was in a league of his own. He knew this city''s economic pulse better than anyone. A small restaurant was basically nothing moreplicated than the back of his hand.


    If we hadn''t had that argument, I might have swallowed my pride and asked for his advice.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Okay, fair enough," Dwayne''s voice suddenly brought me back. He was smiling, but there was a subtle shift in his tone. "I''ve got a question for you."


    I arched my brow. "Okay...?"


    "Rx, it''s nothing heavy." His voice softened, "What fragrance were you wearing thest time we met?"


    The question caught me off guard. I blinked, trying to recall, but came up nk. "Fragrance? I don''t remember. I don''t usually wear perfume when I''m working. It''s not professional to overpower a customer''s appetite."


    His smile deepened, though his emerald eyes glimmered with something unreadable.


    "What?" I asked,ughing nervously. "Was it that bad? Maybe it was just the kitchen..."


    "Of course not," he said, his voice quieter now. His gaze met mine through the screen, drawing me in with the kind of intensity that made my breath hitch. "I just...miss it. That''s all."


    My breath hitched.


    "... You miss me?" I blurted, my face heating up the moment the words left my lips.


    His eyes softened, making my chest tighten. "Is that so hard to believe? Who else calls you every day at 4 a.m. from Rome?"


    I blinked again, realizing he was right. I''d never even thought about the time difference before.


    "Foolish," I muttered, shaking my head.


    "And have you ever considered dating someone?" I asked before I could stop myself. "I mean, you''ve been in Italy for a while. Surely there''s someone there who''s caught your eye."


    As soon as the words slipped out, I regretted them. I shouldn''t have brought it up.


    For a moment, he was quiet. Then, a small smile crept across his face, and he ran a hand through his hair.


    "Fortunately, there is someone," he said, his tone light but his gaze steady. "But she''s not in Italy."


    My pulse quickened.


    I couldn''t look away from his piercing emerald eyes, now tinged with a softness that made my cheeks burn.


    Just then, Jared''s voice echoed through the hallway, snapping me out of my thoughts.


    "Are you about to use the hot tub now?"


    I froze, my fingers tightening around the phone as my gaze instinctively shifted toward the direction of his voice.


    Then Dwayne''s soft chuckle came through the receiver, pulling me back.


    "What''s going-"


    "I''ll be right back, Dwayne. I promise," I blurted hastily, cutting him off and ending the call before he could question me further.


    Heart racing, hurried toward the


    bathroom, Dwayne''s warmth and our easy conversation still lingering in my mind. It was so effortless, so natural, the way he made me smile. Just talking to him felt like a brief escape. It''s safe, light, and freeing in a way I hadn''t realized I needed.


    But those thoughts evaporated the moment I pushed open the bathroom door.


    And there he was. Jared.


    My eyes took in the scene faster than my brain could process it. The broad shoulders, water glistening on his skin, those long legs stretched casually in the tub, and-oh god-higher up... Holy. Shit.


    He waspletely naked.

 Wet dream and nightmare.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    I froze in ce, hands instinctively flying to cover my mouth as if that would somehow undo what just happened. My eyes squeezed shut for a moment, though the damage was already done.


    My mind went nk, like an error screen shing in my head. My body froze, but my face? That betrayed me entirely, heating up faster than I could regain control.


    Jared looked just as startled as I felt. His hands flew to cover himself, his face a mix of shock and frustration as he avoided meeting my gaze.


    "I was just trying to ask... if you were going to use the hot tub first. If not, then I-" He stuttered, his words tripping over themselves like his brain couldn''t quite catch up. He blinked rapidly, flustered. "Why did youe in?" My face burned with embarrassment, and my words refused to cooperate.


    "I-uh-sorry! I didn''t know!" I stammered, spinning on my heels so fast I nearly tripped.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    What was I supposed to say? That I''d been so distracted on a Facetime call with Dwayne-a friend who defied exnation-that I hadn''t paid attention to Jared''s question?


    I ducked my head, fumbling for an escape.


    "Uh... maybe we can postpone this conversation until you''re, um, done?" I managed, my voice pitched higher than normal. "I... uh... have something to take care of right now anyway."


    Without waiting for a response, I turned and fled the room, my cheeks burning so hot I could practically feel the heat radiating off me.


    As soon as I was out of earshot, I exhaled heavily, leaning against the wall. The memory of what I''d just witnessed reyed itself on a loop in my mind, vivid and entirely unhelpful.


    Why the hell was I suddenly so bothered?


    It wasn''t like I hadn''t seen him like that before. We used to share everything, even moments like this, back when things were good between us. But this? It felt... different. Like seeing him for the first time all over again.


    I pressed my lips together, suppressing a nervous grin, and hurriedly grabbed my phone. Scrolling to Dwayne''s contact, I quickly typed out a message:


    "Sorry for the sudden interruption! I''ll make it up to youter this evening. Promise."


    I hit send, my pulse still racing.


    Barely a secondter, my phone buzzed with his reply. I checked it, half-expecting a teasing quip, and smiled to myself. It was almost as if Dwayne had been waiting for my message.


    Still, I set my phone aside and made my way to the living room. I needed to wait for Jared to finish up before I could even think about the hot tub-or anything else for that matter.


    ********


    The sheets clung to me, damp and twisted, as I drifted into a strange, vivid dream. A man stood before me. His silhouette, sculpted and powerful, moved closer, directly sent a thrill straight to my core.


    My breath hitched as his fingers brushed the belt of my robe, tugging it loose with agonizing care.


    His touch followed. Warm, rough, and electrifying. His palm skimmed my corbone, igniting a trail of fire down my skin. His breath was hot against my neck, and when he finally spoke, his deep voice sent shivers through me. "You feel this, don''t you?" he murmured, his words moremand than question.


    I couldn''t respond. I didn''t even see his face, yet everything about him felt achingly familiar. My body answered for me, arching toward him, craving more.


    His lips found the hollow of my throat, soft and firm, teasing and reverent all at once. I blushed as his gaze swept over me.


    Instinctively, I moved to cover myself, but he gently caught my hands and pinned them away.


    "Don''t hide from me," he whispered. "You''re stunning."


    His hands traced the curve of my hips with a possessiveness that made my heart race. The world blurred around us until there was


    nothing left but the press of his body


    and the heat of his touch.


    I reached for him, my hands finding the solid expanse of his shoulders, the ripple of muscle beneath my fingers.


    He was a strength incarnate, yet he melted under my touch, responding to every gasp and sigh that escaped my lips. "Say my name," he whispered, the words searing into me.


    But I couldn''t. I opened my mouth, only to release a soft moan instead.


    I tilted my head back, exposing my neck to him.


    I wanted more.


    He growled low in his throat, and then his lips were on mine, iming, devouring.


    His kiss was wild, untamed, and I drowned in it, lost in the way he made me feel like I was the only thing that mattered.


    It was too much, and yet not enough. I clung to him, desperate to hold onto the moment, to savor the way he made me feel alive. "Why can''t I see your face clearly?" I was about to ask.


    But just then, he brushed his lips against my taut, cherry-red nipple, silencing my question with an unexpected action.


    I moaned as a rush of incredible pleasure flooded my lower stomach.


    "Ughnn..!" couldn''t help but hissed


    when his teeth caught my nipple He roughly squeezed my other breast with hisrge hand, pinching that nipple each time he dragged the one in his mouth with his teeth


    His low groan after nibbling my nipples nibbled and then the way he sucked it like a baby. A gasp escaped me as heat flooded my core, sharp and overwhelming.


    And just as everything reached a crescendo, the dream began to dissolve. His touch faded, his presence slipping away like mist in the morning sun.


    I woke with a start, my heart pounding erratically. My skin burned, and the sheets tangled around me were damp with sweat.


    "What the hell..." I whispered, pressing a hand to my flushed face.


    My pulse raced as I tried to shake off the lingering sensations. Why on earth would I dream something like that? With a man I even couldn''t see his face clearly?! Before I could dwell further, a soft knock sounded at the door, making me jump.


    "Arielle?" Jared''s voice carried through, low and groggy, as if he hadn''t slept much either.


    "Yes?" My voice came out cracked, and I quickly cleared my throat before trying again. "What''s wrong?"


    I opened the door to find Jared standing there, his hair mussed, and Maverick clinging to his side.


    "It''s Maverick," Jared said, his tone softer now. "He had a bad dream. I thought he might sleep better with you tonight. Is that okay?"


    I sobered instantly at the sight of Maverick''s tearful face. The kidnap trauma must still be haunting him.


    "Of course,e here, baby," I said gently, scooping him into my arms. I rubbed his back in soothing circles. "It''s okay, sweetie. It''s just a dream. You''re safe now."


    Jared sighed, his gaze lingering on me. "Are you okay, Arielle? Your face is... red. Are you running a fever?"


    "What?" I blinked, heat rushing back to my cheeks as the memory of the dream blindsided me. "I''m fine!" I stammered, too quickly. "Just... tired. Go back to bed."


    Without waiting for a reply, I shut the door, pressing my back against it as my heart hammered in my chest.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 House husband

    (JARED''S POV)


    It was another perfect day for a professional house husband.


    I stretched, feeling refreshed as I swung my legs off the bed. Habit had me ncing at the other side where Maverick usually curled up, but it was empty.


    Right. He''d been sleeping with Arielle these past few nights. Ever since those nightmares started, he hadn''t left her side.


    I sighed to myself. I''d grown used to his small frame tucked beside me, his soft breaths lulling me back to sleep whenever I woke during the night.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Another thing that''d feel even more natural? Waking up to both him and his mother next to me.


    That thought earned a self-deprecating chuckle as I shuffled into my flip-flops. A man could dream, sure, but I knew better than to hope for the impossible��at least for now.


    Slipping my legs into my flip-flops, I began my routine for the day. Brushing my teeth and sshing water on my face, I headed to the kitchen to get started on breakfast.


    Cooking was something I''d gotten better at recently. I resorted to YouTube videos and stuck to lessplex meals.


    Cracking eggs into a bowl, I whisked them together, added a sprinkle of cheese, and seasoned them just right. The sizzle of the skillet filled the quiet house, and the smell of frying eggs and golden chips soon wafted through the air. I couldn''t help but smile. If nothing else, my cooking would drag Maverick and Arielle out of bed in no time.


    I was right. Just as I ted the omelets and chips, Maverick bounded into the kitchen, backpack already slung over one shoulder.


    "Hmm, it smells so good in here!" he said, ring his nostrils dramatically. "Morning, Daddy!"


    "Morning, buddy," I said with augh, ruffling his messy hair.


    He peered at the tes, eyes lighting up. "Can I have omelet and chips for breakfast? Please?"


    I crouched to his level. "Nice try, but no. Breakfast is cereal; this is for your school lunch."


    He sighed, then nodded. "Okay, Daddy."


    Obedient as always. The kid never ceased to amaze me.


    Arielle walked in just then, dressed and ready for the day in a textured gray tweed suit, ck stockings, and modest heels. She looked effortlessly elegant, and I couldn''t stop my eyes from lingering a little longer than necessary. "Morning," she said coolly, her tone polite but distant.


    "Morning," I replied with more cheer than she probably expected. "Breakfast''s ready."


    She nodded and sat down at the table, her eyes scanning the tes of food. "Thank you," she finally mumbled.


    It wasn''t much, but I''d take it.


    While Arielle ate, I helped Maverick with his cereal, spoon-feeding him to save time. Once they were done, I watched them leave for school and work.


    And just like that, the house was quiet again.


    I sighed as I cleaned up. It wasn''t a bad routine, but their absence always left the ce feeling...hollow. Like they took part of me with them when they walked out the door.


    Once the chores were done, I took the puppies out for a walk. The fresh air helped clear my head, but as the day dragged on, boredom crept in.


    My thoughts inevitably circled back to Arielle.


    She''d been colder than usualtely. Not that she''d ever been warm and fuzzy toward me, but there was an edge now that hadn''t been there before.


    Was it because of the hot tub incident? Sure, it had been awkward-her walking in on me, stark naked but was it really that big of a deal? She''d seen all of me before, after all.


    Or maybe she was just falling back into her default "Jared is my mortal enemy" mode.


    I sighed for what felt like the millionth time that day.


    I didn''t me her. I''d hurt her too


    many times to count, and I wasn''t foolish enough to expect


    forgiveness anytime soon. But still, part of me wished she''d let her guard down, even just a little and see that I was trying.


    They say time heals all wounds. I hoped that was true.


    Being here with her and Maverick had given me a kind of peace I hadn''t felt in years. Sofia didn''t even cross my mind anymore.


    And honestly? I preferred it that way.


    I''d been quietly investigating Maverick''s with Mark and Oliver''s help, and Sofia was on my list of suspects.


    Last night, Mark sent me an email containing details about her life abroad during her marriage.


    Immediately, I rose from the couch. Finally got something to cure my boredom, and maybe, bring me closer to the truth.


    In my room, myptop sat on the bedside table. I powered it on, the soft hum filling the silence as I waited for it to boot. Once it did, I opened my inbox and scrolled until Mark''s name caught my eye. There it was.


    Clicking on the email, I leaned back, bracing myself for whatever revtiony ahead.


    As I read through the contents, my stomach sank.


    Sofia''s divorce years ago had been anything but ordinary. Her ex-husband''s death? Unexined. No cause. No warning. Just... gone.


    A chill ran down my spine.


    I''d never dug into her past before, and whenever I tried to bring up Sofia''s divorce, she always seemed so heartbroken that I backed off. But this time, it felt different.


    This wasn''t a direct link to


    Maverick''s abduction, but it raised


    questions couldn''t ignore. I knew


    Sofia well enough to recognize her maniptive streak, but murder? That didn''t seem like her style.


    If her husband''s death wasn''t natural, then who was responsible?


    And why?


    Adding to my unease was another unresolved issue. Ever since I sold mypany''s shares, I''d been trying to buy them back. But those shares had been scooped up by someone-a mysterious buyer I


    couldn''t trace.


    For the past two weeks, I''d been dealing with this ghost of a person. Every lead I chased hit a dead end. Every attempt to uncover their identity was blocked.


    And then there was Arielle''s bodyguard, Big Joe. No matter how hard I tried to ignore it, I had a bad gut feeling about him. The man seemed so ominous and a little too keen to stay out of the spotlight.


    The whole thing was exhausting.


    I also recalled Mark mentioning that someone had made it impossible for Arielle to be found when he''d first asked about her after her return from abroad.


    There were just a lot of things happening around me, but none of them seemed to be directly connected. Just bits of dots that can''t seem to fix the puzzle I''ve been finding answers to.


    Yet, despite theck of answers, a nagging feeling refused to let go.


    These threads were linked.


    Somewhere, somehow.


    I just need to find out how...

 Dinner invitation

    (JARED''S POV)


    With that thought, I turned theptop off, pushing it aside. ncing at the wall clock, I pushed the chair back and rose, deciding it was time to start prepping for dinner.


    But just then, my phone rang, disrupting my intention. It was my mother calling, and I sighed before picking it up, praying she wouldn''t get started on when I was going back home. After much pressure and questioning about my whereabouts, I opened up to her where I was, and since then, she wouldn''t stop asking when I was returning home whenever we spoke. "Hello, Mom," I answered.


    "Jared, when are you going to stop ying this ''Househusband'' game?" My mother asked, her teasing.


    I groaned inwardly. "Not again, Mom. Don''t tell me that''s why you called?"


    "No, that''s why," my mother said, her tone taking a low tempo. "I just wanted to talk to you about something."


    I couldn''t help but notice the change in her tone. "Is everything all right, Mom?" I asked, concerned.


    "Yes, everything''s fine. It''s just that Sofia''s mother has been calling me, bringing up how she saved my life all those years ago and how our family owes her family."


    At that information, I instantly grew disinterested in the conversation. I didn''t want to hear anything about Sofia or her family. Memories of my troubled past with Sofia threatened to surface, but I pushed them aside, focusing on the present. "Anything else, Mom? If not, I''m done with this conversation chat," I said trying to sound as cool as possible.


    She sighed. "There is something else. Nana Jean learned about your son''s kidnapping."


    "Learned or you told her?" I interrupted, my time sharper than intended.


    "Fine, I told her," she admitted. "And now she''s worried about her great-grandson. We both are worried and want to see him. For the first time, at least.


    "Mom, you know that''s not too-a good idea. Arielle has barely warmed up to me being around our son, not to mention you and Nana Jean. And besides, even if it is going to happen, where''d they n to see him?"


    "A family dinner at the family mansion. Invite Arielle, and she shoulde with him," Mom suggested.


    I paused, thinking it over for a moment. Arielle might be stubborn and adamant, but she always listened to Nana Jean. And so reluctantly, I agreed to talk to her about it.


    Besides mother and Nana Jean wanting to meet with Maverick, I too would wish more than anything that he met with them, too. A change, at least, to let him know he has more family members besides me, his mother, and his maternal grandmother. "I''ll ask her, Mom," and then I quickly added, "But don''t get your hopes up. Arielle can be difficult and unpredictable."


    "Alright."


    Talk to youter, and say hi to Nana."


    I hung up the phone, my mind already swirling with the possibilities of dinner invitation. A gathering of all the people that mattered to me, it was so tempting an idea. But I knew better than to get my hopes so high yet. Arielle was still cold and detached and I had a feeling convincing her was not going to be easy. But I was willing to give it a try.


    Sighing again, I started to make my way to the kitchen, but my phone rang again. My mother''s name appeared on the screen, and I couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed. What now?


    "Hello?" I answered, trying not to sound irritated.


    "I''m sorry I''m calling again, but I forgot to tell you something important," she said, her voice apologetic.


    I sighed inwardly. What could be so important that she had to call me again? "What is it, Mom?" I asked, already feeling tired.


    There was a pause before she spoke up, her voice lowered in a conspiratorial whisper. "I''m not supposed to tell you this but did you know that if you can''t win your wife and son back, you''ll lose the family inheritance."


    My grip on the phone tightened at those words. What was safe talking about? "W... what do you mean?"


    "Nana Jean won''t choose an heir without a family. You know how much she values tradition and family. If you can''t reconcile with Arielle and be a proper family, you''ll be out of Nana''s book."N?velDrama.Org content.


    Anger and frustration immediately flooded my system. Was this what all of these meant to them? Money and inheritance? Heaven knows I''m not trying to win my family back because of any inheritance, I wasn''t even interested in it. Outside the family name and affluence, I have been able to name my own money and create a name for myself.


    Already overwhelmed, I hung up on the phone before my Mom could go any further. I didn''t want to hear anymore.


    I ced my phone on mute, tossing


    it aside before walking into the kitchen to begin preparation for dinner. I tried not to think about my conversation with my mother and focused solely on the task at hand. The kitchen was filled with the aroma of fresh vegetables and pasta as I began to chop and saute them in a pan.


    Halfway through the cooking, I heard the sound of the front door opening, followed by the sound of Maverick and Arielle''s voices. The little man called out to me the instant he got into the house. "Daddy!"


    "I''m in the kitchen, man," I responded, smiling.


    Soon, Maverick came skidding into the kitchen, his backpack still on his shoulders. I dried my hands in a towel before picking him up and twirling him around in a circle.


    His giggles filled the air, taking away all the tension I felt earlier. This child of mine was a blessing, and I couldn''t be more happy to be his father.


    When I set him down, Maverick asked, "What''s for dinner, Daddy?"


    "We''re having chicken Parmesan with pasta and veggies," I exined.


    Maverick rubbed his belly yfully. "I''m starving! I can''t wait."


    I chuckled and ruffled his hair. "I bet you can''t."


    Just then, Arielle''s voice sounded from the hallway, calling out to Maverick. "Maverick,e freshen up and change out of your school clothes."


    I felt nostalgic at the sound of her voice and without being told, I knew she was intentionally avoidinging to the kitchen because of me.


    I gave a faint smile and patted Maverick on the back. "Go do as your mama said, Buddy."


    He nodded and bundled off, leaving me alone in the kitchen once again. I got busy again with finishing up dinner after which I set the table.


    Done with that, I went up to my room to freshen up as I was feeling sticky from the business in the kitchen. After I was done, I went back downstairs and Arielle and Maverick were already seated, waiting for me.


    I walked into the dining room, where Arielle and Maverick were already seated, waiting for me.


    "Sorry for keeping you waiting," I apologized, taking my seat.


    Arielle mumbled under her breath, but Maverick smiled and said, "It''s no problem, Daddy. We just got here."


    I smiled back at him, feeling grateful for having such an understanding child. "Thanks, buddy."


    We began eating afterward, and


    dinner was consumed in silence,


    save for Maverick''s intermittent stories about his day at school. Arielle, on the other hand, seemed unusually stoic and quiet, and didn''t want to push for a


    vn ye


    conversation.


    After dinner, Arielle surprisingly spoke up, addressing Maverick. "Baby, go upstairs and get some ready for bed. I''ll join youter, okay? I have to speak to Daddy privately," she said thest words sparing me a nce and I was surprised and curious about what she had to say to me that needed privacy.


    Maverick nodded and obeyed, walking off and leaving us alone. I became wary, having a bad feeling about what it was she had to say, but I masked it and maintained a cool demeanor.


    "So what do you want to talk about?" I asked, breaking the silence.


    She fixed me a stern gaze, and my wariness grew even more. And then she leaned forward, her eyes not leaving mine.


    "I want you to-" but the shrill voice of her phone ringing interrupted her sentence.


    She nced at her phone and picked it up, rising to her feet.


    "Let''s talk about this some other time."


    And before I could protest, she already walked away.

 Like a mirror.

    (ARIELLE''S


    POV)


    As I sat at my desk in my office, staring nkly at theputer screen in front of me, I couldn''t stop my thoughts from straying. These past few days have been of constant debate about Jared''s continuous stay in my house and finally it had led me to a decision -I needed


    to ask him to leave.


    I couldn''t continue living with my ex-husband; it was growing awkward and difficult with each passing day.


    I had nned to tell him the previous night, but just as I was about to bring it up, Dwayne''s call interrupted me, and I decided to put it off until today, after work.


    But the more I thought about it, the more I found myself growing more and more anxious. I couldn''t continue to keep up with the charade of living with him, pretending that everything was fine when it wasn''t.


    He was making me ufortable with all the nice things he did, and as much as I hated to admit it, they were beginning to get to my heart.


    I sighed, pushing my chair back from the desk. I needed to focus on something else, or I would never get any work done. I returned my attention to the designs my graphic designer sent to me for the restaurant''s rebranding.


    Scrolling through the options, I tried to decide which one I liked best. But my mind kept wandering back to Jared.


    *****


    The day flew by in a blur, and before I knew it, it was time to leave. I packed up my things, shutting down myptop and gathering my purse and phone.


    As I headed outside, the warm sun hit my skin and I slipped on my sunsses to shield my eyes. But nothing prepared me for the sight that greeted me.


    Jared was parked outside, obviously waiting for me. I halted in my tracks, the scene oddly familiar. I recalled how he used to pick me up from work every day when we were together. It stirred up deep memories from the past, those that I had tried to suppress and bury. But I pushed them aside, putting up a nonchnt face as I approached him.


    He greeted me, smiling broadly. "Hey."


    I didn''t bother returning his smile. Instead, I went straight to my question. "What are you doing here?"


    His smile faltered, but never left his face. "I came to pick you up," he responded.


    I made to argue, but remembered we were outside and for all I knew, a press person could be hanging around. Thest thing I wanted was to make the headlines with my ex-husband. So I simply stayed mute and walked to the car, but he beat me to it, opening the car door for me.


    I paused as our eyes collided. For a moment, I was lost in them, but quickly snapped back to reality and got into the car. Jared shut the door and walked around to get into the driver''s seat.


    As the car began to move, he asked, "So, how was your day?"


    "It was fine," I responded, acting disinterested as I stared out the window, watching the cars and buildings whiz by. Anything not to keep eye contact with him.


    He nodded, still all smiles. "That''s good. I''m d to hear that," he paused, his eyes trailing to me before returning to the road.


    "Yeah," I mumbled.


    The drive continued in silence, each person lost in their thoughts until Jared broke it. "Umm...I wanted to talk to you about something...".


    I tore my gaze from the road to look at him, brows raised. "Okay?..."


    "Nana Jean has invited us to dinner -you, me, and Maverick."


    I paused to assimte the information, racking my brain on what could be the motive behind the invitation. "Umm...is there a problem? Why is she specifically asking for the three of us? I asked, casting him a suspicious look.


    "I don''t know," he replied, his eyes fixed pointedly on the road. "You know how unpredictable she can be."


    I nodded, seconding that. The monarch of the Smith''s family can be unpredictable, but at the same time I can''t help but wonder if this was not another of Jared''s ploy to bring us even closer.


    With that, I turned to him again, sharply, and before I could stop myself, the words slipped out. "When do you n to leave?"


    Jared was caught off guard, his eyes briefly flicking to me before he turned them back to the road, his jaw tightening. He hadn''t been ready for that. He hesitated, his voice almost pleading as he spoke.


    "Can I stay a little longer?" he asked, his tone soft, almost fragile. "Maverick''s gotten used to having me around. We''ve been... we''ve been good together."


    I could sense he was hurt, even though he tried to mask it, and the ache in my chest deepened, for seeming like a bad person.


    I didn''t argue with him because he was right; Maverick had indeed gotten attached to him. Still, I shook my head, trying to remain firm. I can''t let my emotions get the better of me.


    "You don''t have to stay at my ce to aplish your mission," I said softly, trying to sound calm and rational. "Move out. Find a hotel."


    There was a long pause and when he spoke up, his voice was quieter.


    "I...is there a chance for us to start all over again?" He asked the question.


    He''d asked me that before, but today-today the question hit differently. It wasn''t just hope I heard in his voice, but a raw longing, a hint of regret that cut deeper than I was prepared for.


    At the same time I felt a surge of frustration at his persistence.


    Why couldn''t he just ept that it was over? Why couldn''t he just let go?


    As if reading my thoughts, he spoke first. "Don''t, Arielle."


    His eyes met mine, and for the first time in a long while, I saw the raw honesty in them. "Why can''t you just put the past behind us?" he asked, his voice soft but insistent. "Forget all the bad things? Focus on who I am now?" My frustration boiled over. "Forget?" I echoed, my voice rising. "How the hell am I supposed to forget?"


    "Why can''t you just see the person I am now? People change, Arielle. And I have! Please believe me. I''ve changed."


    I sighed, looking at his face silently.


    Really looking at him, as if seeing him for the first time.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Dark hair, a strong jawline, smoldering eyes that still made my pulse race he looked just like the man I''d loved for three years and more. But there was something in the lines of his face now. Something I couldn''t ignore. "Do you remember our second year of marriage?" I suddenly asked.


    Jared stiffened, eyes narrowing as if trying to recall. "Yeah. What about it?"


    "You broke a hand mirror you bought in Mexico," began. "The one you called Espejo del Coraz��n, mirror of the heart. That''s our wedding gift. cherished it so much, Jared. I tried to put it back together, but it ever worked."


    His gaze fell, and I saw the regret sh across his face. But I wasn''t done. I couldn''t let him off that easily.


    "It''s like us, Jared." I continued, my voice cracking.


    "All these years, I''ve asked myself, ''What if I had done things differently? What if I had sacrificed my job as a chef to focus solely on our family? Or if I had kicked Sofia out of our home the moment I saw her? What if I had told you about my pregnancy sooner? What if I had nevere home that day and found you with her?"


    Jared winced, his face contorting in pain. His eyes turned red and cloudy too, threatening to release the liquid in them. "Arielle, please-" he began, but I cut him off.


    "What if I had done all of that? Would things be different between us now... Would we have lived happily ever after?"


    I exhaled sharply, trying to regain some semnce of control. But it was hard. God, it was hard.


    "I don''t have the answers. But I know


    one thing: I can''t get all that happened. The losses, the wounds, the scars. they''re like reliving that broken mirror. Every time I look at you, all I see is the past, haunting me We can''t fix it, Jared. We''ll never be the same again."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 A chance to start over.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    The days flew by and it was soon the weekend-the time for the family dinner, and it also doubled as the day Jared was supposed to leave my house. It had been three days since ourst conversation, and he had kept his distance and avoided me entirely. In return, I remained silent, though the weight of the silence hurt more than I cared to admit.


    Even Maverick had picked up on the tension, innocently asking if Daddy had made Mommy mad, one time at dinner. I managed to force a smile, reassuring him that everything was fine, though I struggled to convince myself of it.


    "Sweetie, now that you''re done eating, why don''t you go watch the TV for an hour before bedtime?" I interrupted when he tried to probe further.


    I watched him go, feeling sad and guilty. This thing between me and Jared wasn''t fair to him. He deserved better than to be stuck in the middle of our issues, and t was better Jared left so our lives could return to normalcy.


    As we drove to the mansion, with Jared behind the wheels, Maverick excitedly told Jared about my answers to his question earlier about where we were going. He seemed excited about meeting with his paternal granny and great-granny as he bounced up and down in his seat.


    "Mom said we''re meeting with my granny and great-granny," he eximed.


    Jared nodded, his eyes briefly meeting mine in the rearview mirror, before looking away. At that point, I mustered the courage to take in his appearance.


    He was dressed in ck pants, a crisp ck shirt, and a gray tuxedo. Jared was a handsome man, and the way the clothes fitted him like a second skin was proof of that.


    I involuntarilypared his dress to mine, and I was grateful I was equally dressed nicely. In a ck body con dress and golden strap heels, matching color bags, dropping good earrings, my hair styled up, and my face in nude makeup, I was indeed dressed well for the


    asion.


    "That''s right, buddy," Jared responded, smiling at Maverick. "They''re excited to meet with you."


    That seemed to make Maverick even more excited as he kept chattering, asking Jared questions about his grannies. Jared answered all of them happily and patiently.


    I watched them, feeling a sense of nostalgia enveloping me. This was what family was supposed to be like: happy, interactive, and loving.


    "Are they nice, Daddy?" Maverick continued.


    "Yes, baby. They''re very nice," Jared responded. "You''ll like them."


    I remained mute all the while, listening and observing, my mind wandering to the impending Dinner. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t get rid of the feeling that this dinner invitation was about something. Nana Jean was always up to something and I couldn''t wait to find out what it was.


    Before long, we pulled up into the mansion, and Jared parked in the lot. We alighted, and the butler approached us, taking our belongings and weing us warmly.


    "Wee, it''s so lovely to see you all," he said, beaming at Maverick especially. "Please,e in. Nana Jean is waiting for you, and your mother, too."


    We thanked him and followed him into the house, and Nana Jean appeared, a warm smile on her face. She looked elegant as well, in a pale pink gown and pearls. "Arielle, darling! It''s so lovely to see you," she eximed, opening her arms for a hug.


    I hugged her back, epting thefort it brought. She had always been kind to me, weing me to the family with open arms.


    "Nana Jean, this is Maverick," I said, stepping aside to reveal our son. "Your great grandson."


    Her eyes widened in delight as she


    She


    took in Maverick''s appearance. rushed over to pick him up and pulled him into a hug, and Maverick giggled and hugged her back.


    "Oh, my goodness! He''s adorable," she said, her eyes glistening with admiration. "I can see why Jared is so smitten with him."


    Me and Jared''s eyes met, and thereN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    was a look of sadness in them, and I quickly looked away. I felt somewhat guilty because he wouldn''t return with us after dinner.


    Maverick was unaware of thetest development yet, and I felt almost horrible for trying to keep a distance between both of them.


    But I shoved the thoughts aside, deciding toe back to itter. After the pleasantries, Nana Jean politely asked to talk to me in private.


    "Arielle, Honey, may I briefly have a word with you?


    "Of course," I replied, rising from my seat to follow her.


    She led me to the foyer and paused to face me. Her eyes sparkled with warmth as she smiled at me fondly.


    "Firstly, thank you foring, dear," she began. "I truly appreciate it."


    I nodded, grateful as well. She''s always been kind to me and I was d I honored the invitation.


    "I know you are just wondering why I


    called for this dinner. Well, here''s the reason; I believe it''s time for our family toe together," she said watching me, her eyes pleading. It''s time for us to leave the past behind and focus on the future. This dinner is meant to be a moment of healing, a chance for us to start over."


    I was genuinely taken aback, but at the same time, not. I knew the dinner was definitely about something, I just didn''t expect it to be this.


    I nodded regardless, hoping things would y out that way. "I hope so, too."


    Nana Jean smiled and patted my hand. "You go ahead, dear. I have something to tend to, but I''ll join you shortly for dinner."


    I nodded and watched her walk away. Exhaling, I made my way to the dining room


    But as I entered the dining room, I was surprised to see that only Maverick was seated at the table, being entertained by the butler. Jared''s seat was empty.


    I sat down and thanked the butler. "Thank you."


    He bowed and left the room. And I leaned over to Maverick, and asked, "Where''s your Dad, sweetie?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Of a tattoo and clue.

    (JARED''S POV)


    After Arielle left with Nana Jean, I tried to keep up with conversing with Maverick, even though my mind kept wondering about what Nana Jean needed to say to Arielle in private.


    I pushed the thought aside and focused on Maverick, who was talking excitedly about how big the mansion was and how beautiful his great-granny was. I listened attentively, smiling and nodding in all the right ces.


    But my mind kept drifting back to Arielle. Speaking of her, since ourst conversation three days ago, I have tried to keep my distance. Not because I was mad at her, but because it was the best thing to do.


    And today, when she stepped out in that dress, my breath was swept away. She looked like she was meant to be in dresses like that always. The way the fabric hugged her curves, the way the color matched with her skin and highlighted it...I felt my heart skip a beat as I stared at her.


    As I remembered that after tonight, we were no longer going to be staying under the same roof, my heart squeezed painfully in my chest. I had gotten so used to being with her and our son, and any other way of living felt odd and inappropriate.


    I thought of my son, poor boy. I knew Arielle had not told him about my leaving because I was sure the little man would have queried me. A bitter smile crossed my features as I watched the little man chatter innocently, unaware tonight was probably ourst supper. I was still in that state, fighting with my thoughts when my mother summoned me to the study through a maid.


    "Excuse me for a minute, buddy," I said to Maverick, beckoning the butler to keep himpany while I was away. "I''ll be right back."


    "Okay, Daddy," Maverick replied, smiling up at me.


    And with that, I walked off, to go answer my mother''s call.


    I arrived at the study, and my mother was standing next to therge mahogany desk, her back to me. The room was dimly lit, the air thick with the smell of old books and leather.


    I felt a surge of nostalgia hit me, as I inhaled sharply. This used to be my father''s, and I used to frequent it, but after he died, I stoppeding. This was my first timeing here after his death, and it brought back memories of how we used to read together, and on some days, I helped him with paperwork.


    Being here again reminded me of just how much I missed him. I sighed and shoved the thoughts aside, focusing on why I was there.


    "Hi, Mom," I called out, approaching her. It was the first time I had seen her since we arrived. I had spected she would be in her room getting ready, and not in the study. But as I took in her appearance, I saw that was already dressed for the asion.


    "Jared," she swirled around to face me, a bright smile spreading across her face. She approached me and pulled me in a hug, the familiar scent of her perfume caressing my nostrils.


    "You sent for me," I said, going straight to the point, as I pulled back from the hug.


    She nodded, her eyes turning serious. "I did. I want to show you something."


    I watched her curiously as she picked up a folder on the desk and handed it to me. It was filled with female photos and I silently wondered what to do with them.


    "These are pictures ofN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    women-noble women from high societies and families," she began, her voice persuasive. "They''re all from good families and will make excellent wives and mothers. You need to start thinking about the future if things are not moving smoothly with you and Arielle."


    My mouth hung open in disbelief as I stared from her to the pictures. The hell? Has it gotten to this?


    "Jared, look -" she started to say when she noticed my sour mood, but I cut her short.


    "Please. Mom," I said, punctuating each sentence. My patience was wearing thin now. This was not the first time she had made this request, and I was tired of hearing it already. I knew she wanted me to settle down, but have made my choice-Arielle, and I am determined to stick to her no matter what.


    But she was persistent, as she tried to remind me of Nana Jean''s ultimatum.


    "Jared, don''t forget that if you don''t secure a family, your inheritance might be at risk. Especially with Nana Jean''s strict views on this matter. I thought I reminded youst time?"


    I found the ideaughable, and almost gave in to the urge. What''s my mother thinking? Nana Jean had no other heir besides me. There was no way she would leave the family''s fortunes to someone else.


    "I don''t think that''s going to happen, mother. Nana knows I''m her only heir."


    "Don''t be too sure, boy. You have to -"


    "I''m sorry, Mom. I have to leave now, and you should join us," I said, turning to leave, bored and tired of the conversation.


    "Jared!"


    But I didn''t look back, annoyed that she''d suggest a thing like that to me knowing how much effort I have been putting into winning my family back.


    But as I walked through the hallway, my mind was soon distracted by the ding of my phone in my pocket. I pulled out my phone and saw it was a message from my PA Oliver. I halted, clicking on it to peruse the content. "Sir, the footage of the warehouse has been partially recovered," it read. "I''ve attached photos. Take a look."


    Anticipation immediately flooded my system as I could not wait to see what he got. I opened the attachment and scanned the photos.


    They showed a car and the three


    men in ck that had rescued Maverick. On zooming in on one of the pictures, I realized one of them had a distinctive tattoo on his Kand, but the image was blurry, and I could not make it out.


    I stared at the photo intently, deep in thought.


    Could the tattoo be a clue?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Dwayne Smith.

    (JARED''S POV)


    At this point, my determination to learn more about the tattoo and the man tripled. I tried to connect the tattoo to the identity of the men; was it a symbol for a group or just a work of art?


    But before I could pursue the thought any further, Nana Jean''s voice rang out from the hallway, calling out to everyone to dinner.


    I took a deep breath, forcing my thoughts about the tattoo out of my head for the moment. I''d have to figure this outter. For now, food.


    I was about to head into the dining room when a thought hit me like a freight train.


    Without a second thought, I walked over to Arielle, who was standing by herself. I pulled her aside, trying to keep my voice low, but I could feel the urgency in it.


    "Arielle, can I ask you something?" My voice was almost a whisper.


    She looked at me curiously, her eyes narrowing in wariness. "What is it?"


    "It''s about your bodyguard...Big Joe," I added for more emphasis. "Does he have a tattoo on his right arm?"


    Her expression changed from curiosity to confusion. "A tattoo?" She repeated the word like it didn''t make any sense. "I don''t know... why are you asking?"


    I hesitated, unsure of how much information to reveal. But before I could respond, Nana Jean''s voice rang out from the dining room again.


    "Dinner''s ready, everyone!" she called, sounding cheerful as ever. "Come on in!"


    Arielle looked at me like she wanted an answer, but I just gave her a reassuring pat on the shoulder. "We''ll talkter, okay? Let''s eat."


    I turned and made my way to the table, trying not to let my mind wander too far. We all settled around the grand dining table. The clinking of silverware and soft chatter filled the air as I nced around at the faces of my family-Arielle, Maverick, my mom, Nana Jean.


    It felt like we wereplete, and for a moment, I wished we could stay like this forever, and I would give anything to keep this peace, to preserve these moments.


    The chef started serving, and the smell of roasted meat, veggies, and fresh bread made my stomach growl. Everything looked and smelled so damn good.


    As we waited for our tes to be filled, small banters were exchanged around the table. Especially between Nana Jean and Maverick. They seemed to have hit it off so quickly.


    Maverick giggled at something Nana Jean said, and I couldn''t help but smile. This was what family should be all aboutughter, love, and making memories.


    Just as we were all settling together to eat, Nana announced, "I have a surprise for you all. We have a special guest for the evening -a new family member." Arielle turned to look at me, her eyebrows raised in surprise.


    "New family member?" she asked, her voice tinged with confusion. "You never mentioned anything about this before, Nana."


    Nana Jean gave us one of her cryptic smiles, the kind that always left you guessing. "I never introduced him before because, well, his line of work is... let''s just say, not something we discuss openly."


    This deration took everyone off guard, me especially. Who could this mystery family be that I had never heard of, or seen before?


    I didn''t have to wonder for long as the door opened, and just as my mind was still racing to make sense of it all, a man walked in.


    He was tall, imposing even, and the second he entered the room, it was as if the air itself thickened, drawing everyone''s attention toward him.


    He was dressed in a sharp charcoal ck suit that only entuated hisposed aura. A subtle but potent scent of expensive cologne wafted through the air as he moved closer to the table. His eyes were the first thing I noticed.


    Piercing emerald green...


    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    When Nana Jean had announced the surprise family member, I was like everyone else, taken aback. Over the years''d spent in this family, never heard of or met any extended rtives. So, I brushed it off. Maybe it was just a distant rtive, someone whose name had nevere up.


    But then, the door opened.


    And my world tilted on its axis.


    I barely had time to register what I was seeing before my breath hitched, my heart leaping into my throat.


    My pulse raced, and I blinked rapidly, trying to make sense of the impossible. I must''ve been losing my mind, because the man standing in the doorway was- Dwayne?!


    I tried to steady myself, to make sense of what was happening. But before I could get a grip, Maverick tugged at my shirt, whispering with wide eyes, "Isn''t that Uncle Dwayne? I thought he was in Italia?" Normally, I would''ve been impressed by how sharply his little mind worked, and how he managed to speak in such a hushed tone. Also, it''s Italy, not Italia-but right now, I was too stunned to even correct him. This was impossible.


    I bit my lower lip, my gaze locked on the man. But he didn''t meet my eyes. Not once. It was like I was a stranger to him. But I knew him. I knew those piercing emerald eyes. They burned into my memory. His face remained stoic, as he approached us on the table.


    He stopped in front of Nana Jean, his eyes fixed on her.


    The room seemed to hold its breath, waiting.


    "Nana," he said smoothly, his voice deep, controlled.


    Then, as if this couldn''t get any stranger, Nana smiled warmly and gestured toward him. "Kids, meet Dwayne. Dwayne Smith."


    Goosebumps prickled across my skin, my face draining of color. This couldn''t be happening.


    Dwayne? Here? A part of this family? How was that even possible?Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Jared, on the other hand, seemed to recover quicker than the rest of us. He broke the silence, his voiceced with confusion. "Who is he, Nana No offense, but when you said ''family member,'' I expected someone older... And why is he also a Smith?"


    Nana Jean''s face softened with a touch of sadness, and she let out a long sigh. "Jared, your father had an illegitimate child before he married your mother," she began, her voice steady but tinged with regret. "It was a mistake, one that kept Dwayne and his mother outside of the family. They''ve been living abroad all these years."


    The room was utterly still now.


    "A few months ago, while I was traveling in Italy, I met Dwayne," she continued, her voice softer now. "I invited him back with me because... well, I''m getting old. I thought it was time to reunite the family before I join my ancestors."


    She paused again, taking a deep breath before turning to Dwayne. "This is the first time I''ve brought him home for a family dinner."


    And then she gestured to him and added, "Dwayne, meet Jared, your half-brother, his mother, Arielle, his wife; and Maverick, their son."


    A slow, confident smile spread across Dwayne''s lips as his eyes flicked toward Jared, lingering on him. Stepping forward, he extended his hand.


    "Nice to meet you, brother," he said, his voice low and smooth.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Sucker punch.

    (JARED''S POV)


    My world seemed to shatter in that instant, as I stared at Dwayne''s extended hand. Except that, I was not just staring at the hand; a myriad of thoughts were fighting a war in my head, too.


    My father-the man I''d always admired, revered as wise, disciplined, and morally steadfast-had a child with another woman, before he even married my mother?!


    I felt the air leave my lungs. My chest tightened. How could this be real? How could I even begin to process this? My father, the man who was supposed to be my moralpass, had a secret. This didn''t add up. None of it did.


    I looked up at Dwayne, searching for answers in his eyes. But his expression was calm and collected, and he gave nothing. I instantly felt a surge of anger and resentment towards this stranger, this interloper who had arrived to disrupt the family''s dynamics I knew.


    I didn''t take his hand, didn''t acknowledge his greeting. Instead, I turned to my mother, my eyes zing with questions. Poor woman, I can''t imagine how she''d be feeling by this unexpected revtion.


    But on ncing at her, despite her face having lost its initial warmth and color, she remainedposed, her calmness betraying nothing. Her eyes, usually warm and expressive, were now guarded, yet revealing nothing. I expected to see shock, anger, pain, or even tears, but instead, she seemed...so calm.


    Then it hit me; she had known!


    Nana must have informed her before tonight. The realization was like another attack on my wind pine, leaving me breathless and betrayed. My mother, the one I thought was clueless in all of these, actually knows a lot more than me.


    Suddenly, I understood her odd concern about Nana choosing me as the heir. It all made sense now. I wasn''t the only one vying for the title-I had a rival. Apetent one. Dwayne was the one. He was the illegitimate son, the wild card in the game of inheritance. Just then, my thoughts were interrupted as Arielle''s voice cut through the tension. "Why did you say his job is inconvenient to discuss, Nana?"


    Despite the turmoil going on in my head, my ears red as I, too, wanted to hear Nana''s response.


    She smiled softly, her gaze flickering to Dwayne as if permitting him to answer the question. "I think it''s best if Dwayne exins himself," she said, her voice calm. She leaned back on her chair, her eyes never leaving Dwayne.


    Dwayne turned to look at Arielle, his gaze calm, his smile polite, and in a low, measured time I was beginning to detest, he responded, "I''ve inherited part of my father''s old operations in Italy. To be more specific, I run the Italian Mafia now." His words were delivered with a matter-of-factness that downyed the gravity of his revtion.


    The room fell silent, everyone at the table except Nana Jean froze, their eyes fixed on Dwayne with shock.


    But at the same time, my heart suddenly started racing. I tried to piece together the fragments of the conversation, the subtle clues I had been missing. And suddenly it clicked, it all made sense now.


    "Excuse me?" I said, sharply. "You run the Italian Mafia group?" I asked, to ensure I heard well and had not just conjured the words in my mind.


    "Yes," Dwayne replied smoothly, his smile not wavering. "I''ve taken over my father''s... business interest, you know, ensuring that his legacy doesn''t go extinct," he said thest words with a tinge of sarcasm that I couldn''t miss.


    But that was the least of my concerns, as I was barely containing the fury that was building inside of me. "So you took my son from Denzel?" I demanded. "Those men, they were from you. Denzel was right..."


    My words tumbled out, one after the other, as I red at him.


    He remained unfazed, still maintaining the smile on his face.


    "I didn''t take him, Jared. I saved him. Consider it a gift-a token of our first meeting."


    I felt my anger re, like a fireball ready to explode. "So what now? Do I thank you for saving my son?"


    "That would be appreciated, yes." He inclined his head, his eyes glinting with an amusement that showed he was enjoying himself.


    The air between us charged and thickened with tension, as we silently conveyed our disapproval and dislike for each other. But despite everything, I could still feel something about him nagging at me, like an itch I couldn''t quite scratch.


    I had a sense of familiarity, a vague recollection, but I couldn''t ce it.


    The more I looked at him, the more I disliked him. He had somehow wormed his way into my life, into my family, without me understanding how or why.


    And it was so ufortable.


    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    "That would be appreciated, yes." Dwayne''s voice was smooth as ever-like chocte milk sliding down your throat. Sweet, butced with something too rich to stomach.


    And I''m pretty sure my blood pressure had just hit an all-time high!


    That man. Here. Now.


    So it was true: the mysterious "family member" of the Smiths? Dwayne. But not just any family member-he was Jared''s half-brother. The product of some secret affair his father had with another woman. And as if that wasn''t enough to swallow, Dwayne ran the Italian Mafia. The Italian Mafia. Ashley''s warnings about the group''s past activities in Italy came rushing back like a nightmare I couldn''t escape.


    And most importantly, the part I just couldn''t get out of my head-Jared meant Dwayne was the one who sent Maverick back to my house?!


    I nced down at Maverick, who was staring up at all this drama with big, confused eyes. I wanted to say somethingforting, but honestly? What could I say?


    ''It''s not your fault, sweetheart, your mother''s also drowning in a fucking mess of chaos and lies!''


    I locked eyes with Dwayne, not even bothering to mask the fury I was feeling. No way I could mistake those emerald eyes. I''d seen them enough times to know them like the back of my hand, no matter how


    many people crowded the room, no matter how fancy the suit he was


    wearing.


    I didn''t know much about Dwayne-only what he wanted me to know, which was... well, basically nothing. And now this? Mafia lord, half-brother, all the secrets-and I was still seated here like an idiot trying to make sense of it.


    What the hell is wrong with this guy?


    Why didn''t he just tell me? How long had he been lying to me? I should probably be horrified that the Italian Mafia kingpin is rted to Jared, and, by extension, to me. But


    instead? I''m pissed. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    And seriously, something about this whole situation just feels off.


    Think, Arielle, think you stupid head!


    I kept my gaze locked on him, and eventually, he met my eyes, that same smirk curling at the edge of his lips. Of course, he''d be enjoying this. He loved ying games.


    That''s when it hit me. The question I should''ve been asking all along:


    When did he know all of this? His background? His connection to the Smith family? Did he know about me, too? Was I just some random woman who fell into hisp, or did he already have his sights set on me before we even met?


    The thought shocked me so much I''m sure I flinched. And, naturally, he caught it. His smile widened, and the "good girl" look? Yeah, that''s when I knew I''d hit a nerve.


    What the hell is going on here, Dwayne?


    Why didn''t you tell me? And what else are you hiding?


    Too much was happening too fast.


    My mind was bogged and racing with questions. The room suddenly felt like it was closing in on me, and I couldn''t seem to catch my breath. Hands trembling, I ced my fork down, unable to bear another second of the conversation. I needed to get out-before Ipletely lost it.


    "Excuse me," I managed to say, rising to my feet. And without waiting for a response, I hurried out of the room.


    I pretended like I was heading to the restroom but changed direction when I got to the hallway, and I was sure that I was out of sight. I walked outside instead, desperate for some fresh air in a moment to put my thoughts together. On arriving at the garden, I tried to calm my racing heart. The cool night breeze weed and enveloped me, providing the perfect atmosphere for retrospect.


    But it wasn''t long before I realized I was no longer alone. He had followed me, and he was standing behind me. I knew, even without turning.


    And then I spun around, my voice cutting through the night air. "What is this? What is going on here? Dwayne, Dwayne Smith?! When did you know? Why did you hide all of this from me? Am I just some fool to you?"


    My eyes zed, the anger and betrayal rushing through me like an electric current.


    Dwayne, being his usual self, remainedposed, his expression one of feigned innocent curiosity.


    "I remember you promised mest time we met that the next time, you would wee me warmly Arielle," he said, his smile wide and slightly teasing.


    I felt a bitter taste in my mouth. Really? After everything, this was how he saw me? And he still had the nerve to tease?


    My lips curled into a cold, mirthless smile. "Wee?" I repeated. "How exactly would you like to be weed, Dwayne? Should I roll out the red carpet for a Mafia lord?"


    But his smile only deepened a hint of amusement flickering in his eyes. He was obviously enjoying this way too much, and it only made my anger simmer over. My fists clenched at my sides, my body tense with the urge to strike him, the anger rising in my chest like a raging wave.


    He noticed the subtle movement of my body, and his gaze dropped to my clenched fists, before looking up at me again.


    His eyebrows were raised slightly, as he was clearly intrigued by my reaction.


    "You could try, you know," he said, his voice husky and low.


    That was all it took because I actually did try.


    Without a second thought, I stepped forward and delivered a sharp punch straight into his face...

 A fight between a man and a woman.

    My head snapped back from the forceful impact of Arielle''s punch, my calm demeanor briefly shifting as I tethered on the brink of losing my cool. But I steadied myself; the impact of her fist on my face was intense, and I could tell my face had turned red, but I have been in


    (DWAYNE ''S POV) tougher spots before.


    I didn''t flinch, didn''t retaliate. Instead, I just looked at her, an amused look in my eyes.


    Arielle''s skills were undeniable. Few women her age could maintain the regr exercise regimen she did, and it showed in her toned physique. Her arms were sleek and well-defined, her fists clenched in anger.


    But I wasn''t just any man. Standing at 6 feet 4 inches in height, my strength was matched only by my professional training -I was a Mafia enforcer, a man who thrived in control and power.


    As I kept staring at Arielle, I couldn''t help but be drawn in by the fire in her eyes. I had always been fascinated by strong-willed women, and Arielle was no exception. Her eyes zed with fury, her face drawn in a determined expression.


    When her fists clenched in anger, it didn''t escape my notice. My instincts, judging from years of training, recognized the subtle sign in her bodynguage. I noticed the way her weight shifted into the balls of her feet, the way her knees bent slightly as she prepared to strike. It was a subtle movement, but it spoke volumes about her intentions.


    And just as she tried to throw a second punch, before she could react, I beat her to it with a sh of movement a blur in her vision, and suddenly, her body was weightless, twisted, and pressed against the bench.


    It was swift, controlled, and almost effortless for me. Her back and joints were locked into ce, leaving her no room to move. I could feel her heart racing, could feel the firm press of my body against hers.


    "Arielle, I should be sorry for calling you an ostrich before. Because you''re quite a wildcat, aren''t you?" I whispered my voice low with amused curiosity, inches away from her ear. I could feel her body tense, her muscles straining against my grip.


    But I held firm, refusing to let go. I could smell the sweet scent of hervender perfume and feel the warmth of her body against mine. It was a heady feeling, one that left me almost breathless.


    "What do you think?" I continued, letting the tension build. "Do you really think you can beat me up?"


    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    I red at the texture of the bench beneath me, my breathing out shallow. I wasn''t one to cower easily, but this...this was different. The position was humiliating, and my pride was wounded. But I refused to let him see the extent of my difort. "Do you think you''re very manly by fighting with a woman?" I spat out, my voice thick with frustration.


    But he didn''t budge, the pressure of his body still pressed against mine, causing a strange sensation. My breath caught in my throat, and to my surprise, tears welled up in my eyes-not out of anger, but out of sheer humiliation. My buttocks also felt a sharp pain, and I knew it was because of the force with which it had been pressed on the bench.


    He must have noticed the tears in my eyes because his expression softened slightly, and he stepped back, lifting me with ease and letting me stand to my feet.


    "Are you okay? Does it hurt?'' He asked, his voice now surprisingly gentle as if he was offering some form of sympathy.


    I refused to answer him, my face heated with anger and embarrassment. I didn''t want his sympathy, didn''t want hisfort. I just wanted him to leave me alone.


    Dwayne sighed when I gave no response, his hand reaching out to rest on my shoulder. The feeling sent shivers down my spine and it took a lot not to shrug him off. But he took the clue when he saw how my body tensed, and he withdrew his hand.


    "Do you know," he began, his voice


    conversational, "that even female special forces soldiers are discouraged from engaging in hand-to-handbat with male? They usually use tools, because the difference in strength is too much. And close fighting between opposite sexes? It''s often portrayed in the media as something... intimate," he said thest words with a chuckle, the sound low and knowing. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Just then, his hand on my waist slid down to wrap around my buttocks, kneading it slowly to ease the pain in it. His palm was so big, and the way it covered my butt cheek made my heart face and my face flush.


    refused to acknowledge


    implications of his word my


    body betrayed me.


    He shook his head with amusement, and his voice dropped to a lower tempo, almost a whisper. "Because intense physical confrontation between men and women is...different. It often leads to desire and arousal even."


    I could barely keep up with his words as all I was concerned about was how long his fingers felt and how they proved into my buttocks through the thin gown, gently stroking it. I felt a strange convulsing sensation and couldn''t help but gasp. "Let me go," I said, my face burning with embarrassment, my emotions swirling.


    Dwayne released me, stepping back slowly as if giving me space to collect myself. His gaze lingered on me for a long moment, his eyes searching mine. I felt a shiver run down my spine under his intense scrutiny, and my tears finally fell. They streamed down my face in hot, salty trails. They were not the tears of defeat or sadness, but of something I couldn''t quite put my finger on, something I refused to acknowledge and recognize.


    Dwayne''s expression shifted, his expression softening as he stepped closer to me. His arms wrapped around me, pulling me into a warm,forting hug.


    He didn''t speak for a moment, just held me, letting me cry out the confusion, the anger, the pain. His chest was solid and reassuring. As sobbed, Dwayne''s hands stroked my hair, his touch h gentle and soothing. He murmured soft, indistinct words, the words tumbling out like a low rumble, vibrating through my body.


    When my sobs finally subsided, I pulled away, wiping my tears with the back of his palm. I felt a knot of embarrassment twist in my stomach, for letting myself cry in front of him, but I refused to let it consume me. I took a deep breath, trying topose myself. "You owe me an exnation," I said, my voice hoarse but serious. I looked up at Dwayne, my eyes locking into his. I wanted answers.


    He let out a long sigh, his eyes momentarily straying to the ground before he finally spoke up. His voice was unexpectedly somber, and it made me wonder what he was going to say.


    "I never wanted things to be like this, Arielle," he said. "But..there are things about me, about my life, that you don''t understand. Let me exin..."

 Beneath the surface; the story of his life.

    (Arielle''s POV)


    Dwayne gestured to the bench, and we both sat down, our shoulders brushing as we settled into the space between us. A heavy silence hung in the air, neither of us speaking. I didn''t want to pressure him, but being near him made me uneasy, especially when I knew he was hiding something from me. "It''s...plicated," he said after a moment, breaking the silence.


    "That''s one thing about you that I''m trying to understand," I replied. "You''replicated, Dwayne. And I want to know why. Don''t try to fool me this time. Nana''s words..."-I shook my head "Nana Jean''s always been good to me, but that doesn''t mean she''spletely open, especially when her own interests are involved."


    I paused, gathering my thoughts. "I just want to hear it all from you, yourself. If you still regard me as your friend, Dwayne."


    He met my gaze, and for a brief moment, we just stared at each other. He didn''t speak, but his expression softened into that same helpless, tolerant smile, as if to say there was nothing more he could do. He shook his head slightly and then reached into his suit pocket, pulling out a small, vintage-looking wallet. He opened it carefully and took out a photo, holding it out to me.


    I took the photo from him. It was old, slightly yellowed, with a crack running down the middle as though it had been torn in two and then glued back together.


    I nced up at Dwayne, but his face was unreadable now. The smile was gone.


    He whispered, "Celeste Vandelle. A Hollywood singer in the 1990s. She was incredibly talented. When she debuted, everyone thought she was going to be an international superstar. She''s my mother."


    I stared at the woman in the photo. She was singing, mid-performance,pletely absorbed in the moment. There was an ethereal quality to her a stunning, almost androgynous beauty. But it was those emerald eyes that stood out most. They were the same as Dwayne''s. It was like looking into the same pair of eyes, only they were younger, filled with a different kind of light.


    "She looks like a siren goddess," I murmured.


    "But within a year," Dwayne continued, his voice suddenly turning cold, slicing through the still air, "she disappeared. No one cared anymore. Because she died. At such a young age."


    I was stunned.


    Before I could respond, Dwayne spoke again, his wordsing faster now, almost a blur. "She died. For a man." His fist clenched, the knuckles turning white.


    I looked back at the photo and finally noticed a man standing in the corner, dressed in a ck suit and cloak. The moment I saw him, I knew who he was. I didn''t need Dwayne to tell me. Grant Whitmore Smith. Jared''s father.


    Or, more precisely...


    "He''s my father," Dwayne said, his voice as cold as the wind.


    (DWAYNE''S POV)


    "Start from somewhere, Dwayne. Just... just say something," she implored, her expression softening.


    I''d long moved on from this chapter of my life, but every time I was forced to revisit it, the emotions hit me like a freight train. Arielle deserved to know, though. She deserved that much. So I inhaled, trying to steady myself, and began. "Grant met my mom when she was on the rise. She was everywhere. Any young man at the time would''ve wanted her. Grant did. They... fell in love, maybe. And my mother got pregnant with me."


    I paused, gathering my thoughts. "There''s a lot surrounding my birth, but... Jean-your nana-was against their rtionship. It was a scandal. A forbidden affair. Didn''t stop Grant, though. If anything, it probably made it all the more thrilling for him."


    I lifted my gaze from the floor where it had been fixed since the start of the conversation. Arielle''s expression shifted, her face paling as my words hit her. I gave a brief, cold smile, then continued.


    "He took her in, under his protection, against Jean''s wishes. My mother was devastated, torn between everything. She... she wanted to die, Arielle. Suicide was a constant thought for her."


    "Grant was too obsessed with her to let her go. He saved her every time she tried. I was born, but I was just there. A byproduct of their mess. He wasn''t really ever there for me. He was too busy worrying about her... and her fragile state. I just felt like... I wasn''t enough. Not enough to make her stay. Not enough to make her want to live."


    My voice cracked, but I forced it steady.


    "When I turned four, I started to understand. Grant''s focus shifted. My mother wasn''t the priority anymore. He gave in to the Smiths-his family-and married someone they chose for him. My mother couldn''t take it. She... she took her life. And Grant wasn''t there to stop her this time."


    I felt a cold tear fall down my cheek, something I hadn''t felt in years. I wasn''t supposed to cry. In my world, tears were a weakness, and I''d long buried that part of me. But I wiped it away quickly and carried on.


    Arielle''s hand found mine, and she cupped my face gently, forcing me to meet her eyes. Her expression was soft, filled with pain. "I''m sorry, Dwayne. I''m so sorry. You can stop, if it''s too much. Please. You don''t have to keep going."


    I smiled, and continued.


    "I med him for my mother''s death every single day after that. I was just a boy, but I knew hate. It became a part of me. I grew up with it, let it mold me. I had nothing worth living for. My mom was dead, and my father, well, he had a new family he was more interested in taking care of. I wasn''t allowed anywhere near them, of course. I grew up in the same house where he''d hidden my mother from the world."


    "I wanted warmth, something outside the cold reality I''de to know. I got into fights, stole. I wanted to be caught, to go to jail, anything to escape that house. It was a prison. I''d see my mother every night in my mind, hear her cries when I closed my eyes."


    I swallowed hard, fighting the lump in my throat.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "But my father wouldn''t let me have even that little escape. I found out fast that he was a man of influence. Grant Whitmore Smith, feared by many. A respectable man, yes, but not because he was virtuous. It was because he was a Mafia kingpin." With that, Iughed, though it was a hollow sound.


    "When he heard I was making trouble on the streets, he didn''t get angry. No, he saw an opportunity. I wasn''t a nuisance anymore; I was a resource. He pulled me into the family business, gave me a sliver of his power. Money. A couple of apartments-ces toy low, in case of a rival gang. Then he shipped me off to Torino to learn from a casino owner."


    "The ce was falling apart. Felipe, my mentor, was just trying to keep it afloat. People had already moved on to bigger, more profitable zones. But Felipe, he saw something in me. He told me, see potential in you. I want you to see it in yourself.'' So I helped with the casino-ran tickets,O bnced the ounts, cleaned up after each night. Felipe even got me back in school. It was my way out. I threw myself into my studies, turned my ambition into something else. I even thought about bing a doctor."


    At this point I let out a bitterugh. I moved my thumbs around each other in circles, a habit I had picked up as a boy, sitting in the dark with no one to speak with. I looked at Arielle then, meeting her gaze, and the words spilled out, raw and unfiltered. "Until one day, I came back from school one day, ready to finish my finals, and found out Felipe... he was dead. The casino had been raided. Killed by a rival gang. ��


    I clenched my hands into fists, my knuckles white.


    "They killed the only man who had


    cared enough to take a chance with me. Oh I was mad. I wanted blood. I threw away every bit of restraint


    Felipe had taught me. I went looking for his killers like a loose wolf. But there was just so much I could do on my own. I''d never wanted to turn to Grant for anything or to see him again for that matter. But needed his resources to find Felipe''s killers. I figured since he was a powerful Mafia Lord, he''d know what to do. Felipe was supposed to be a part of his gang after all. An offshoot. Or so I thought."


    I stopped, exhaling sharply, my chest tight with the intensity of the memory.


    "I went looking for the famous Grant


    and learned that he had moved out of the country with his new family. I tracked him down, found out he was in the States. So, I went after him, with whatever I could scrape


    together. I was going to control niets


    him. I was going to call him out for abandoning Felipe, for betraying his friend. I thought, if I could make him feel the same way I did... he''de to avenge Felipe. But you know what he said to me when I found him?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Why?

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    I watched Dwayne''s eyes grow dark with a hatred I couldn''t describe. It sent a wave of goosebumps sprouting up along my arms and on the ridge of my neck. I felt my eyes tear up and I had to exercise restraint to make sure I didn''t cry in front of him. "There must''ve been a reason... right?" I tried to reason, forcing myself to speak through the tightness in my throat. "He must''ve wanted to help you but just couldn''t..."


    Dwayne let out a mirthlessugh that rattled through me, cold and sharp.


    "I wish," he shook his head. "When I got to the U.S., finding him wasn''t hard. Old habits die hard, and he''d brought his business with him. At that point, he''d made quite the name for himself. But the worst part? Seeing him living this... this perfect life with his wife and son. I saw him. Arielle. I saw Jared."


    His voice dipped, "He was living the life my father had denied me. I bit back the pain and told myself I didn''t care. After all, he hadn''t been my father for years. Not since he sent me away to Torino." Dwayne''s lips twisted bitterly. "I waited for days to see him. I think he made me wait on purpose, like some twisted game. But I didn''t mind. I would''ve done anything for Felipe for revenge. I finally got to see him. And I wish I never had."


    He paused, his eyes growing cold with that same hate. It was chilling to watch.


    "He looked me in the eyes and told me there was nothing I could do about it. Nothing. He said, ''Let the dead bury their dead.'' I was... I was livid, Arielle. I confronted him about his honor, about his friend, but he just looked at me like I wasn''t even worth listening to. And then he said something that destroyed whatever was left of my rtionship with him. He told me he''d ordered Felipe''s death."


    I covered my mouth in disbelief.


    "Those weren''t rival gangs that raided the casino," Dwayne continued, his voice low and deadly. "They were his men. Grant''s men. Felipe, he wasn''t the kind to lose. He wasn''t reckless, but he stuck with what he knew and built his business from the ground up. His casino was starting to show real promise, and Felipe had bigger ns he wanted to expand across Torino."


    Dwayne''s fists clenched, and I could see his nails digging into his palms.


    "Grant saw it as a threat. And so he had him killed."


    A long, loaded silence hung in the air as Dwayne''s eyes hardened, and I could feel the bitterness radiating off of him. His words struck deep, and I understood now why his anger had festered for so long. He wasn''t just angry-he was torn apart.


    "If I thought I hated the man before," he went on, "I developed something worse than hate for him. I abhorred him like one would do the devil. I wished to harm him for taking away the one person I hade to care about after my mother. But I couldn''t hurt him. I was just a teenager on a rebellious streak.


    So I returned to Italy, marking in my heart that my father was dead to me. I joined the Mafia as a racket boy. Did the dirty jobs, debt collection duties for Mafia bosses, substance peddling. But I wanted more. I had wanted to be a doctor before all this, you know. I studied human anatomy. I learned how to inflict pain in the most... precise way. Not enough to kill, but enough to make someone beg for death."


    I recoiled at the coldness in his tone, but I couldn''t look away.


    "The old godfathers noticed. They promoted me. I became their executioner. I handled their dirty work-taking out enemies and punishing those who crossed the line. I did it so well, so efficiently, that they started calling me ''The Hand of Death.""


    My heart bounced loudly. It was surreal, but it felt all too real. I remembered the head chef''s praise for Dwayne''s knife skills back in culinary school. It suddenly felt like a different world...


    Then Dwayne''s voice softened, almost ironically.


    "The funny thing is... two yearster, Grant died. The very thing he feared most came to pass-the new generation of ruthless Mafia leaders began to rise. His empire crumbled. The great Grant Whitmore Smith''s reign ended just like he feared." He fell silent for a moment. When he spoke again, his voice was softer.


    "I attended the funeral. Secretly, ofThis is from N?velDrama.Org.


    course. Jared was still just a kid then-barely eight, maybe nine. I saw him, standing there. And at that moment, hated him. In my mind, he was the reason my father had abandoned me. He''d taken my ce. Stolen everything that was mine. I wanted to hurt him. I wanted to kill him. Right then and there, at the funeral."


    The coldness in his eyes made me shiver. I couldn''t speak, and for the first time, I felt fear, realizing I was sitting with a man who had taken lives. But he was so contradictory. His eyes were glinting, like a wounded animal. I whispered, my voice barely a breath, "But you didn''t. Why?"


    "Something held me back. Arielle." He looked at me, the emerald eyes speaking more than his words, "I had lost my mom, Uncle Felipe; I had lost everything because of my father''s selfishness. He lost everything because of his own pride. But Jared? He was just a kid, Arielle. The kid didn''t deserve that. He hadn''t done anything wrong."


    He paused, his eyes locking with mine. And suddenly, it all clicked. I understood why Dwayne kept so much to himself. Why he hid behind walls of silence and secrets. Why he created a world so separate from everyone else.


    He''d called Jared a kid, but when I did the math, I realized Dwayne had been barely more than a teenager himself at that time-fifteen, maybe sixteen. Still just a kid, too. And yet, he''d been forced to bear that weight alone. How had he survived that? How had he made it through, all on his own? How?


    He was hurting inside, in ways I could never fully understand. And all this distance, all this self-protection-it was his response to that pain.


    The world had dealt him nothing but suffering, yet he stood tall, sober, and unbroken, unwilling to hurt those who didn''t deserve it. But who could make up for the wounds he''d suffered? How could anyone fill that hollow ce inside him? The more I thought about it, the harder it became to hold back the tears.


    Dwayne seemed to notice the effect his words were having on me. His eyes flickered, and for the first time, I saw a crack in his cold exterior.


    "I''m sorry," he said, his voice soft. "I can stop if you want..."


    I shook my head before he could finish. "No," I whispered urgently. "Please. Don''t stop."


    The tears once held back with so much effort, now spilled freely down my face. I swiped at them with my fingers, but before I could stop myself, Dwayne had already pulled a handkerchief from his pocket and gently wiped away my tears, his touch so tender it almost made my heart ache.


    "I couldn''t bring myself to hurt Jared


    at the funeral," Dwayne murmured, his voice low. "I went to see my grandmother just to see if she knew who I was. She recognized me right away, and something in the


    coldness of my voice made her


    afraid. She admitted it-she was the reason my parents never got together. And then she begged me not to harm Jared. The way she spoke about him-so... endearingly-it tore me apart. It made me realize I would never be a part of that family. I would always be the outcast. The son of the rejected woman."


    "She offered me money, connections-promises of things I had no use for. The truth was, I hated her and everything she represented. couldn''t bring myself to kill Jared but that doesn''t mean I''ve forgiven anyone in the Smith


    family. So I left. But for years et


    she


    protected him from me, kept him hidden away from the truth. It was almostughable, watching it all unfold from the sidelines?


    Meanwhile, back in Italy, I had risen through the ranks of the Mafia and became second chair. And I


    watched Jared... I watched him live in the light of our father''s wealth. He


    was portrayed as a ruthless businessman. It was all a joke. He didn''t know the first thing about the blood that built that fortune."


    Dwayne smiled, but it was bitter, tinged with sadness. "If he knew how much blood had been spilled for his father''s empire, I don''t think he''d have the guts to spend it. Men died for that money. For our father''s legacy. Life''s funny, isn''t it?"


    A thick silence settled between us. And in that silence, I realized Dwayne had stopped sharing. This was all he was willing to tell me. The rawness of his truth was almost unbearable, and the sadness in his eyes seemed to plead for forgiveness-for understanding.


    I looked at him now carefully and only saw a boy who had grown into a man far too soon, carrying scars no one could see. In his eyes-the same piercing green-there was something deeper, a pain that had settled into his soul.


    I should''ve been angry with him. I should''ve been furious that he had hidden all this from me, that he had lied to me about who he really was. He had every opportunity to let me in, to tell me the truth, and yet he kept me at arm''s length.


    But... It was hard. It was so hard. His past, his pain. It had be my own in a way. I could feel it in my chest, and everything else seemed so insignificant now. He had suffered, and in the end, he had grown, grown into something beautiful and broken, like a white rose growing among a field of red.


    I forced myself topose my face, to hide the swirl of emotions threatening to overwhelm me. My heart was pounding, my palms damp with sweat. I couldn''t seem to steady my breathing. It was all too much to take in at once.


    "But... why now?" I managed to ask finally. The question was like a tight knot in my throat, but I had to ask it. "Whye back now, in your true identity? Why reveal all of this to me... now?"


    Dwayne''s brows arched, and his gaze held mine, his expression unreadable. I swallowed, my voice more steady as I continued. "Why?"

 Tension

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    Dwayne''s gaze locked onto mine, sharp yet somehow tender, as he let out a measured sigh.


    "On one hand, I''ve just navigated a major shake-up in Italy. We need a foothold in New York, and the timing felt right. On the other hand..." He hesitated, as if weighing the gravity of his next words. "I came to im what''s rightfully mine. Nana''s inheritance." The exnation aligned with what Ashley had told me before, and I found myself nodding. Still, a part of me couldn''t help but question why the inheritance mattered so much to him.


    "But you''re already a Mafia lord," I blurted, unable to hide my disbelief. "You have wealth, power, an entire empire. Isn''t the inheritance... trivial byparison?"


    "It''s not just about the money or properties," he said, shaking his head. "Nana Jean owns a significant portion of the Mafia''s power. If I don''t secure that, rival families will move in, and there''ll be blood. Chaos. That''s not something I''m willing to allow." It clicked. "So, this isn''t just about assets-it''s about maintaining stability. Control."


    A flicker of approval lit his face, and he nodded, his lips curling into a faint, almost boyish smile. "Exactly. But there''s another reason," he added, his tone growing serious, his eyes once again boring into mine.


    I tensed, his sudden intensity making my pulse quicken a bit. "What reason?"


    He didn''t look away. "Big Joe told me you''ve been living with Jared," he said evenly, though his tone carried a quiet usation.


    The wordsnded like a p. My stomach lurched as my mouth fell open in shock. Big Joe?


    So Big Joe was working for him, and not his friend like Big Joe had made me believe when we first met? I thought back to all the times Big Joe wanted to follow me everywhere like a shadow, it was all Dwayne''s doing.


    I stared at him, dumbfounded, words failing me.


    "I couldn''t wait any longer," Dwayne admitted, his gaze never leaving mine. "I was afraid-afraid you''d forgive him. That you''d make the mistake of getting back together."


    I blinked, utterly startled. "Seriously, Dwayne?!"


    "Yes Ari-"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let me get this straight," I said, my voice climbing. "You came back to..." My words trailed off as my brain caught up with my emotions. "To chase me?"


    "What else?" he asked, raising an eyebrow, as if daring me to argue.


    I groaned inwardly. This man!


    "Are there any more secrets I should know about? Because they just don''t seem to have an end," I sighed in exasperation.


    Dwayne chuckled lightly, then dropped to a half-squat in front of me, bringing his face level with mine. "Arielle," he began, his voice soft yet firm, "I have my reasons foring back. There are things I need to take and things I need to protect. But my intentions here are clear. I want you. Call me selfish, childish, whatever you want. But I''m here for you."


    From this angle, with his disheveled hair and those striking emerald eyes, he reminded me of a rain-soaked stray dog begging to be let inside.


    His words melted into the night, blending with the soft rustle of leaves in the cool breeze.


    For a moment, I couldn''t look at him-really couldn''t-so I dropped my gaze to the ground, focusing on the faint outlines of pebbles beneath my shoes.


    It wasn''t good timing. A knot of frustration tightened in my chest, and I couldn''t help the flicker of irritation that red toward him.


    "It''s too much, Dwayne," I said, shaking my head. "You show up unannounced, dump all this on me, and expect me to... what? Just be fine with it?"


    I looked up at him, suddenly exhausted. "I don''t even know where to start. What were we, Dwayne? What do you see me as? A fool you could y with?" My chest ached as I forced the words out.


    "I''m sorry for everything you''ve been through. Truly, I am. But I wasn''t a part of your past, and I can''t fix it for you. And Jared..."


    I stopped, my voice faltering. Jared. The realization hit me. Before the dinner, Jared must have suspected Big Joe, judging from his cryptic questions about him earlier.


    A severe headache overtook me immediately. How could I exin all of these to him? How do I tell him that I had inadvertently gotten entangled with his half brother?


    The weight of it all crashed over me-Jared, Maverick, the inevitable fallout. Thest thing I wanted was for my son to bear the brunt of my mistakes.


    Dwayne seemed to sense my spiraling thoughts. He reached for my hand, his touch gentle.


    "Arielle," he said softly, his voice steady, "I''m not here to force you into anything. I swear. You don''t owe Jared, or anyone an exnation." "Easy for you to say," I shot back, "You spin lies and secrets like it''s second nature." My voice cracked, and I buried my head in my hands. For a moment, the only sound was the rustle of leaves in the cool night breeze.


    Dwayne shifted closer, his grip on my hand firm but not forceful. "Sorry I''ve kept things from you," he admitted quietly, "but the time we spent together? That was real. Every moment." He hesitated, his voice dropping to a whisper.


    "Please, Arielle. At the very least, consider me your friend."


    I exhaled shakily, my anger giving way to a weary kind of resignation. "No more lies," I said finally, meeting his gaze. "If we''re starting over, it''s with the truth. All of it." The smile that spread across his face then was brighter and more genuine than I''d seen all night.


    It was so infectious, I was nning to feign an angry eyebrow, but eventually couldn''t help but smile back.


    Just then, I heard approaching footsteps in the distance. I let out a sigh, already knowing who it was before I even looked up. The familiar figure came into view-Jared.


    My gaze darted back to Dwayne, but to my surprise, he was already on his feet, moving away with a quiet, almost cat-like grace. How did he do that so fast?


    He gave me a knowing smile, his eyes glinting with mischief. It dawned on me he''d spotted Jared before I had.


    Leaning close, he whispered, "So, Ostrich, do you want to handle this solo, or should I team up with you?"


    "God, Dwayne, can''t you just give me some peace? Talk to him. Later! Not me, not Maverick!" I hissed back, my voice low.


    He winked, as if this was all a game, and I rolled my eyes.


    When he passed Jared, they exchanged a sharp, cutting look-one that could''ve frozen the air between them. Neither said a word, but the tension was thick enough to choke on.


    Jared finally reached me, his


    expression tight. His eyes swept over me, scanning my face with concern. What happened? You''ve


    gone too long. Dinner''s getting


    been gone


    cold, he said, his voice steady but


    heavier-worry, maybe.


    I swallowed hard, but before I could respond, his gaze flicked back toward the direction Dwayne had gone. His jaw clenched. "Was he bothering you?" The words came out clipped, his eyes darkening with restrained anger.


    I shook my head quickly, but my voice betrayed me. "No, I... I just needed some fresh air, and he... he was here for the same, I guess. We barely spoke."


    God, lying was exhausting. One night, I prayed silently. Just one night without everything falling apart. If Dwayne didn''t handle this mess soon, I''d definitely make him regret it-Mafia lord or not.


    Jared studied me for a beat, then nodded, his features softening. "Alright," he said, though his tone carried a hint of doubt. His hand reached out, warm and steady. "Let''s go back inside." He smiled faintly as we walked. "I was worried. So was the little guy."


    "Maverick," I murmured, my voice barely audible. My mind was still spinning, and his name was the only anchor I could find.


    Jared looked at me again, his brow furrowed. "Are you okay? You''ve been quiet," he asked softly.


    I blinked, startled by the question. "What?"


    He repeated himself, his voice gentler this time. "How do you feel about Dwayne suddenly showing up? It''s awkward, right?"


    Awkward? That barely scratched the surface. My throat felt like sandpaper, but I managed to reply, "I don''t want to get involved in your family matters, Jared." My voice was quiet but firm.


    He looked surprised and hurt, his expression faltering for a moment. But he nodded. "Okay, I understand."


    As we walked into the dining room,


    Dwayne was already seated next to Nana on the table. He had a concerned look on his face as we walked in, and his expression flipped to disapproval when Jared held me by the arm and pulled my chair back for me.


    I quickly averted my gaze, feeling a flush of embarrassment rise to my cheeks. I could feel his eyes on me, burning into my skin, and I wish I could suddenly be anywhere but in the dining room.


    Deciding to distract myself, I turned to Maverick, who was already looking at me expectantly as I sat next to him. "Hey, baby, I''m sorry I was gone for so long," I said, trying to sound cheerful.


    "I missed you," he cooed, snuggling closer.


    I leaned in to hug him back, holding him close. "I missed you too, Baby. Let''s finish with dinner, okay?" I whispered, silently praying for the dinner to be over soon so I could escape the tension and people in the room.

 Two bickering men

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    After what felt like an eternity, dinner finally ended. I thanked Nana Jean and Jared''s mother with my best polite smile, though I was practically vibrating with the urge to bolt.


    As I rose from the table, Jared was already at my side, like a shadow that had been waiting for its cue.


    "I''ll walk you out," he said.


    I nodded, not in the mood to refute. All I wanted was to be out of here as fast as possible. As we reached the front door, he turned to me, his eyes imploring.


    "Arielle, can Ie back home with you?" He asked, his eyes pleading.


    I blinked. The hell? Why would he bring this up again? We had discussed it and reached an agreement!


    I braced myself, assuming a cold expression. "No, Jared. We''ve spoken about this, and my stance is final," my voice was firm, but my heart wasn''t. I didn''t know why I felt a jab in my heart. Ugh, traitorous heart.


    His face fell, but he nodded like someone epting a death sentence. "I get it. But I have to say this-I''m worried about you. A lot happened today, and I don''t think it''s safe for you and Maverick to be alone."


    I tried to brush it off, refusing to give in to any thought that will make me develop a second thought about my decision. "We''ll be fine, Jared. We don''t need protection."


    "I know you don''t want me back at your ce and I totally understand, but at least let me drive you two home and ensure that you''re safe. Please. It would give me the reassurance I need to know that you''re both okay. After all, I kept you both out thiste." Before I could formte a polite way to shut him down, a voice interrupted from behind, one I recognized all too well.


    "I''m happily volunteering to drive them home," Dwayne said, striding over with that infuriating smile of his.


    Jared''s head whipped around so fast I thought he might sprain something. His expression immediately darkened. "And who are you to do that?" he snapped, his jaw tight enough to crack walnuts.


    Dwayne''s eyes glinting with amusement. "Oh, you know, just someone who cares about their safety. Same as you. And besides, what''s wrong with me wanting to drive my kid brother''s family home?" He said thest words, spreading his hands.


    I felt my anger rising as the two grown men stood there, arguing over me like I was some kind of person prize to be won.


    "That''s enough!" I shouted. "Just shut up, both of you."


    They stopped arguing, their eyes turning to me in surprise.


    I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself. "I can get myself and my son home safely. Thank you, but I don''t need any of you to drive us."


    As if on cue, the sound of a car engine idling broke the tense silence. All three of us turned to see a small grey car pulling up to the house. Through the windshield, I could easily spot Ashley''s silhouette behind the wheel. She brought the car to a smooth stop, her hand waving enthusiastically at me and Maverick.


    I had texted her during dinner, exining the situation, and bless her timing-she''de through.


    "That''s my ride home," I said to both Dwayne and Jared, offering them very brief nces before I took Maverick''s hand in mine.


    "Let me sit with you in the car, then. Just to make sure," Jared blurted out.


    I froze, blinking at him in disbelief. "Excuse me?"


    "I''ll sit with them," Dwayne chimed in smoothly, as if the suggestion were entirely reasonable. "I''ll go with you both, Arielle."


    "Ohe on, man! Can you get any more ridiculous than you already are? It''s clearly a small car. It can take only three besides the driver. Why must you be such a child?" Jared turned to whine at Dwayne.


    "Why do you get to go and not me? It''s you who''s being a child, little brother. Technically, there''s so much I can do to protect them. But what can you do? You can''t even protect yourself," Dwayne said tly.


    Jared''s jaw ticked. "You want to test that theory? Let''s go right now." He raised his fists like he was auditioning for an amateur MMA match.


    "Will you two stop bickering like toddlers?" I snapped, exasperated. "My son is right here, and you''re squaring up for a brawl like we''re on a yground."


    "He started it," Dwayne shrugged.


    "Hey! You started it with your nonsense talk!"


    Jared fired back.


    "Enough!" I barked. "Fine, since you''re both so concerned about my safety, we''ll all go together. Happy?" I didn''t wait for a response and turned on my heel. "Come on, baby. Let''s go." "Wait, surely you don''t want this guy in the same car as you and Maverick," Jared protested, trailing after me.


    "Rx, little brother," Dwayne said with a wink. "You talk too much."


    "Hey wait up!" Jared called out and broke into a run.


    "Hey," Ashley said as we got to the car. Her eyes were lit up with amusement.


    "Hi, Ashley!" Maverick beamed in excitement.


    "What''s up, little man?" Ashley leaned over for a fist bump.


    I sighed in relief. "Thanks foring, Ash." I nced over my shoulder at the two buffoons following me. "And no, I don''t want to talk about it."


    "Got it." Her knowing smile told me she''d already guessed.


    As Maverick and I climbed into the backseat, chaos ensued.


    "I''m sitting here," Dwayne announced, elbowing past Jared to im the seat beside Maverick.


    "Oh, no, you''re not!" Jared growled, trying to wedge himself in.


    Dwayne, clearly stronger, slid in and smirked triumphantly. "Hey, champ," he said, ruffling Maverick''s hair.


    Jared huffed, scowling at me as if I could magically fix this circus. With no other option, he slumped into the passenger seat, muttering under his breath. "Everyone settled?" Ashley asked cheerfully as she started the car.


    "Barely," I muttered, shooting a warning nce at both two men.


    "Maverick, are you okay, back there, buddy?" Jared suddenly turned to ask moments after the car moved.


    "What''d you think I''ll hurt him? Rx, man. You talk too much," Dwayne waved him off with a roll of his eyes.


    I took Maverick''s hand in mine and made a gesture with my head for him not to speak at all.


    "Are you calling me talkative then?" Jared turned to face Dwayne.


    "I mean you''ve said more words than anyone else in this car," Dwayne looked at me for support.


    "I''ll get your bloody tongue for that!" Jared hissed and reached over the seat to hit Dwayne.


    "Stop it, you two!" Ashley yelled at the top of her lungs. "Geez! Why won''t you both just stop bickering like five year olds?"


    "This time he started it," Jared looked at Dwayne usingly.


    "And I want you both to stop it," I cut back tersely.


    "And Jared, don''t ever cuss in front of my baby," I warned.


    "Mummy, what''s...?" Maverick


    started, his voice hesitating. I could see him struggling, trying to stop himself from revealing that he knew Uncle Dwayne far better than he knew his own father. The poor kid didn''t even understand why he had to keep that quiet.


    "Not now, baby. When we get home," I cut him off gently, though the weariness in my voice was hard to hide. I was already drained from alt the chaos with Jared and Dwayne, and thest thing I needed was more confusion on Maverick''s part.


    The house finally came into view and I heard a sigh of relief, grateful for a reprieve from the whole fiasco that had made up my evening.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ashley brought the car to a stop in the garage and I unbuckled my seatbelt before turning to help Maverick with his. My hand grazed Dwayne''s as he had also reached over to do the same thing. "It''s fine," I nodded to him.


    He raised his hands in surrender but didn''t move far.


    Then, as if the evening couldn''t get worse, Dwayne grinned at Maverick. "So, how''s Milo doing, buddy?"


    Maverick''s eyes lit up with


    excitement as he began to speak.


    "Oh he''s been a good boy. He likes to


    go for a walk every other time! Oh and he loves to y fetch. Thank you forgetting him for me..," he was still narrating when I nudged his arm for him to stop. I impulsively punched Dwayne in the arm. I knew he was only keen on starting trouble.


    Jared''s eyes narrowed in suspicion as he looked from Dwayne to me.


    "Arielle, why does this man know about Milo? Why''s he talking to our son like they''re old buddies?" Jared demanded, his nose ring in anger.


    I stared at him for a while before deciding I wasn''t ready for any more drama. I had gotten home safely after all, so they could as well be on their respective ways.


    "I''m done with this," I sighed and lifted Maverick into my arms to leave.


    "Hey, Arielle. You''re not gonna answer me?" Jared demanded.


    "Goodnight, you two. Come on, Ashley," I nodded and began walking away.


    "Hey, ostrich.. I mean Arielle," Dwayne corrected himself after I shot him an angry re. "I''m sorry."


    "Yeah, sure," I waved him off dismissively without turning around. I got to the front door and shuffled for the keys in my purse.


    Once we got inside, I set Maverick down and Ashley helped take him upstairs to get him ready for bed.


    I looked out of the door at the two men standing on my porch. Dwayne began walking up to the door and Jared pushed past him.


    "Get out of my way, silly," he said as he moved twice as fast. "Hey, Arielle. I''m sorry. Please let me in."


    I didn''t let him climb up to the porch before mming the door violently in his face.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 A fight to satisfaction

    (JARED''S POV.)


    I stood with one foot perched on the first of the short flight of steps leading up to Arielle''s front porch. It felt like the door had hit me right in the face. And the blood vessels on my skin seemed very willing to visibly portray my embarrassment. And it had to be his fault. Dwayne.


    I had just known about him a few hours ago, and he was already being a thorn in my flesh.


    I turned around hotly on my heels and marched towards him.


    "Now you see what you''ve done? All you had to do was get away from us, disappear from our lives, but no, you''re so jealous you won''t grow a brain!" I yelled in fury.


    But he didn''t answer. As soon as Arielle was out of sight, he fell silent, expressionless. The ck suit he wore seemed to blend into the night, as though he was part of the shadows. The cold, intimidating presence I had felt at the dinner table returned, suffocating the air between us.


    What the hell is wrong with this man? Was he acting all this long drive? For what? To make Arielle happy? I felt my anger boiling like I was being teased as a fool.


    "Speak up, damn it!" I hissed, my voice sharp with fury. "Who the hell are you? How did you get into my family? What do you know about us?"


    His reply was cold, tooposed for my liking. "Don''t put this on me, Jared. She''s pissed because of you. You treated her wrong, made mistakes that cannot be forgiven. Don''t act like you own her. She''s not anyone''s property. And if you ask me, the only thing she deserves is better than what you gave her."


    I saw red. My blood was boiling, and I was about ready to punch something, preferably his smug face. He wasn''t answering a single one of my questions!


    "Don''t you dare talk about her like that!" I spat. "She''s the mother of my son. It''s you who needs to stay the hell away."


    He gave me a look that was a strange mix of amusement and irritation, as though I were a child throwing a tantrum. "Look, baby brother-"


    "We''re not brothers! I don''t bloody know you from anywhere," I cut him short.


    He let out a sharpugh. "You think I want to be your brother? Be a Smith? Hell no. Here''s how this is going to y out. You go back to your mother, and I''ll head back to my hotel. My business is with Nana Jean and Arielle, not you."


    "If you say her name one more time..." I said through gritted teeth.


    Dwayne smiled, lips curling into a mocking grin. "What, are you jealous I know her better than you? Does it make you feel small, knowing your ex-wife is closer to me than you?"


    I could hear the taunt in his voice and it worsened my already pent up anger.


    "Look. I just need you out of our lives. What would that cost?" I asked.


    Dwayne''s grin only widened. "How about this," he said, a devil-may-care gleam in his eye. "Let''s go have a drink. We''ll talk about it, huh? What do you say?"


    I narrowed my eyes at him and gritted my teeth in contemtion before letting out an exasperated sigh.


    He raised an eyebrow and turned to lead the way out of Arielle''s block.


    I turned back to look at the windows, nursing the slightest hope that I would find someone looking down onto the street. I let out a defeated sigh and set my jaw in distaste as I turned to follow Dwayne.


    For someone who had just entered our lives, Dwayne seemed oddly familiar with everything around him. He moved through the bar with the ease of someone who''d been here a hundred times before, making me wonder how long he''d been monitoring Arielle without me knowing. That thought churned uneasily in my gut.


    We made our way to a high-end bar a few streets away from Arielle''s ce. I slid onto a high stool beside Dwayne at the counter, watching him signal the bartender as if he owned the ce. My gaze flickered suspiciously to the bartender-was he another one of Dwayne''s eyes and ears?


    "Evening, gentlemen," he nodded professionally at us. "What would you be drinking tonight?"


    "Scotch neat," Dwayne answered and turned to me.


    "Just a beer," I answered. I had to keep myself as sober as possible to have a reasonable conversation with the man.


    "Suit yourself then," Dwayne shrugged.


    I studied him, trying to figure out what made him tick. He wasn''t like me. There was no heat in his voice, no rawness in his eyes. He was cool, collected-too damn calm for my liking. He was already texting someone as we waited for our drinks, like this whole encounter was nothing more than a casual chat.


    "How do you know Arielle so well?" I finally blurted out my thoughts. I had not meant for the words to stumble out that way. I didn''t want to give him the satisfaction of pride he wanted.


    "You wanted to know how much it would cost to keep me out of your lives," he said, not even looking up from his phone.


    I cocked my head to the side, keeping my face as firm as possible so he got the hint that I was not having the conversation on his terms.


    He let out a sigh and whipped his head backwards to pour the drink into his mouth. "What use is that going to be to you? More please," he slid the ss over to the bartender.


    "Of course, Sir," the bartender answered offhandedly, before catching himself. He looked from Dwayne to me, his face awash with anxiety.


    So my intuition was right.


    "You see what the hell I''m saying? You''ve been digging around my family for God knows how long. I want to know why!" I demanded, pounding my fist on the counter. I got a couple of irritated grunts and snide remarks in response to my gesture but I kept my gaze fixed on Dwayne.


    He barely flinched. He shot the bartender a look that made the man scurry off, his face pale with fear. Then, turning back to me, he raised an eyebrow in casual amusement.


    "You have a very cheeky tongue, my friend," he finally turned to address me.


    "We''re not friends. Don''t make that mistake. I need answers. And you''re gonna give them to me," I stated firmly, doing nothing to take down the hostility in my tone.


    "Foolishness like yours gets a man killed. It''s the very reason why you lost her to begin with. You talk more than you think and a man who does that would always lose," Dwayne said, his tone calm and neutral.


    "And I suppose you''re the better man, huh? You pay people to spy on others. How exactly does that make you any better than myself? The hell how do I know you didn''t have a hand in the divorce to begin with?" I roared indignantly.


    "You''re making some very heavy allegations, Jared. And don''t make the mistake ofparing yourself with me. We''re two very different men. What I do, I do because I must and because I truly care. You''re just a foolish prick who feels threatened by the presence of a better man," Dwayne shot back with that icy calmness. I couldn''t take it anymore this time.


    "I''ll show you who the man is sucker!" I roared as I lunged at him.


    The suddenness of my attack seemed to catch him unawares and sent him hurtling backwards in his seat. He was arge man so the fall would have been very heavy... Except he had the agility of a cat.


    Before his back hit the wooden board floors of the bar, he overturned my body''s weight and I found myself on the ground instead. Of course, I had to be involved in a fight with a ruthless Mafia thug.


    The room was alight with buzzing murmurs, most likely gossip from the crowd of onlookers inside the bar. Everyone sized us both up and I could see the way they looked at me with pity, already judging me out of the fight before it even began. was hit with a wave of jealousy which


    spontaneously mixed with ich


    already bruised ego and Pbit the inside of my mouth in defiance. I struggled out from underneath him and picked up a bottle from one of the tables.


    "You''d be wise to give up this fight before you make a fool of yourself," he warned.


    "You''re the fool!" I spat and charged for him with the bottle.


    I aimed to hit him on the head but he dodged with his insanely quick reflexes and had his arm twisted around mine. He easily disarmed me of the bottle and leaned in to whisper into my ear. "Arielle''s heart is a jewel you can never win back. Take your defeat in peace, Jared."


    "Liar!" I roared and headbutted him. For a couple of seconds following my attack, the room around me went blind and I saw tiny shes of light on the edges of my vision.


    He seemed unfazed by my attack and held out his forearm. Before my eyes, he broke the bottle on his extended forearm, his lips stretched out in a devilish smirk. There was a collective gasp of wonder from the other customers, some of whom had started to leave the bar. Only the more drama loving fellows stuck around for the rest of the show.


    "I warned you, Jared. This is a fight you can''t win. I''ll give you the chance to turn around and ept your defeat. I''m the stronger man and I intend on proving that to Arielle. You''ve had your chance. Now take a bow and leave," he said.


    "Shut the hell up!" I roared. "I''d sooner die than let you take her from me!"


    I picked up a stool lying in the corner


    and hurled it at him. I used the diversion as a ruse and charged for him simultaneously. But he seemed to be expecting every move I made and before our bodies could make contact, I tripped on his extended leg andnded face first on the floor. I felt sharp blinding pain shoot up my head with the intensity of a million tiny needles.


    Bits of broken bottles decorated the side of my face and my blood mixed up with the residue of alcohol pooling on the floor.


    The flickering sound of camera shutters also caught my attention and I realized that a great deal of people had caught the entire scene on camera.


    Completely livid with the thought of losing to Dwayne, I cussed under my breath and grabbed his ankle violently. He had let down his guard now, so the move took him by surprise. I pulled him down to the floor and hended on his back, in the remainder of the broken bottles and booze.


    I quickly rolled away from him and rose to my feet. For a man who had just taken a bad hit, he stood up too quickly. His lips stretched in a smile, friendliness.


    It was that of a man who had misjudged his opponent''s strength. We squared each other, chests heaving from the effort of our encounter, until he gave it up and went back to the counter. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    but it held no warmth


    "Give me that refill," he said to the bartender, who obliged with shaking hands.


    I walked over to the counter and settled into a different high stool far away from Dwayne''s. I looked around the bar at the mess we had made.


    "It''s on the house," the bartender announced with a nervous smile.


    Dwayne dropped his ss down on the counter with a loud ng and rode to his feet.


    "Goodnight, little brother," he said and turned to leave the building.


    I watched him walk out through the door with a slight limp and I looked down at my hands which were still balled up in fists by my side. My shirt was stained with blood. As much as I hated him, I couldn''t deny it: I didn''t win. But neither did he. I let out a satisfied smile.

 Of men and Dramas

    (ARIELLE''S POV.)


    I sat at the dining table, messing around with myptop, trying to nail down an idea for a food blog. But so far, nothing was really clicking. I was just staring at the screen, at some animated chef holding a tray of pasta. The smile on his face felt almost ironic, given where "My respect, my queen. You still got the mood to work?"


    my head was at.


    I heard her before I saw her-Ashley''s voice echoing down the stairs, and I couldn''t help but sh a bitter smile. I looked up, and there she was, walking toward me. She had quietly stepped in to help with Maverick, and honestly, I couldn''t thank her enough for it. "He''s sound asleep. Was a little sad mummy couldn''t read him his favorite bedtime story though," she sighed with a tired smile as she plonked down into a chair beside mine at the dining table.


    I let out a long, exhausted breath, slumping back in my seat.


    "Thank you, Ash. Seriously, what would I do without you?"


    "I know, right?" She did a little happy dance in her seat, then winked at me. "I''ll wear my trophies with pride, thank you very much."


    I chuckled, appreciating her attempt to lighten the mood.


    "So..." She dragged the word out, clearly building up to something. "Two guys fighting over you? For a chance to be with you? I gotta admit, I misjudged Dwayne. If he ever switches careers, he''s definitely winning an Oscar. Jared, though? Not so much." "Geez, Ash." I sat up, feeling more self-conscious.


    "I mean they literally almost tore out at each other''s eyes back in the car," she said on a humorous note and burst outughing.


    "Shhh, you''ll wake Maverick," I said, rubbing my temple, but I couldn''t help the smile that crept onto my face. I guess that''s just how it goes when you''re a single mom-finding a reason to smile, even in the middle of all the chaos.


    "Oh yeah. Right. Bet he''ll find it funny too," Ashleyughed again, quietly this time. "But how''re you really?" she asked, her voice growing more serious.


    I let out another heavy sigh, shaking my head. "I don''t even know. It''s all just... confusing. I''m in this mess, and I don''t know how to get out. I''ve got questions, Ash. Why now? Why me? Why am I caught up in all of this?"


    "Maybe you''re just too much of a hot cake, and fate''s offering you up to some really fine men," Ashley said, shing me a coy smile. "One really fine guy... and another fine guy, but he''s a little silly, so he''s not so fine." "Not helping, Ash. Not helping at all," I sighed.


    "Sorry, sorry," she said, though she was clearly still amused.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "It''s fine. I''m just.. lost you know. I need advice. What would you do if you were me?" I looked up at her.


    "Me? You need my advice? What''s there to say really?"


    "Oh,e on, Ash. Be serious now," I said.


    "Okay. Okay... Honest opinion: I''ll go with the hotter, wealthier guy. He has a sense of fashion as well," she shrugged.


    I gave her a little look so she knew it was no time to make silly jokes and she rolled her eyes yfully.


    Then her face softened, and she got more serious. "Okay, for real though... I think all of this drama is too much for you and Maverick. You''re doing great on your own. Thest thing you need is more man drama screwing up your flow. Trust me." I let her words sink in for a second before I asked, "You really think so?"


    She shrugged. "Either that or you hire a new boyfriend to get them both out of the way. That little Stephan guy wasn''t so bad, was he?"


    "Ashley!"


    "Okay.. I''m sorry. Then I have to get it more seriously I bet," she said through fits of muffledughter, then she sat down next to Maverick''s blocks and picked up a green block and a blue block and started topare them.


    "Ok so now this one is J, and this one is D." she acted like a real teacher. "J hurt you deeply in the past, and you can''t forgive him."


    "I can." I murmured.


    ""Hey listening!"


    I sighed.


    "And here''s D, pursuing you. He suddenly revealed his shocking identity and confessed his feelings." she paused and smiled, took another block which was red and bigger, "this, was Your future Arielle. Well and maybe your son''s. Your real question is, how do you deal with this situation to find the best path forward for yourself?"


    "When facing J, the pain you


    experienced is real-miscarriage,


    broken trust, divorce. These events


    deeply hurt you and even changed the course of your life. Now he wants toe back, asking for a second chance. It''s understandable to feel angry and to question his motives. The key question is: Is it that you truly let go of him, or are you simply refusing to let yourself be hurt again?


    As for D, you don''t need to make any decisions right now. There''s no rush. Be honest with him about your hesitation if he truly cares for you he will give you the time and space you need. Get to Know Him. He made such a bold move to pursue you, it''s touching, yes. But can he provide you and your child with the peaceful, stable life you need? If he''s serious about you, he needs to prove himself through actions, not just words."


    That''s Ashley, always get to the point. I smiled and was about to speak, but she then raised a hand to stop me before started again.


    "If you ask me to be honest, Ari, I''d say both of them are not a good choice. You know men''s are alway like, you don''t deserve to be hurt like this. And turns out what they actually show you is you deserve to be hurt like that?"


    I chuckled and get what she was about to say. "Does everyone have someone around them who is not married but seems to be a master of marriage mediation?"


    She smiled and pat my face gently. "Arielle, All I''m saying is, for your sake and Maverick''s sake, you don''t need the unnecessary drama. And these two men scream plenty of drama," she said,ying emphasis on the plenty. "I mean one''s a Mafia Chief and the other is.. well.. Jared."


    I let out a frustrated sigh, crossing my arms over my chest. Too much had happened in one night. And every time I thought about Maverick, I still felt that knot in my stomach.


    "But Maverick''s so happy to have his dad in his life. I can''t just take that away from him. But Dwayne''s been so good with him, too. Ugh!" I slumped back in my seat, feeling drained.


    "Arielle, I know it''s tough. Come here, girl." Ashley pulled me into a warm hug, then kept talking.


    "All I said is based on my own life experiences. My mom had shown me another way. As a single mom, your top priority is ensuring your and your son''s happiness. Your career gives you independence, and your son gives you purpose. As for romance? That''s just icing on the cake, not a necessity for survival. And I think you really need to trust your little guy. He''s your kid, he''ll understand whatever you choose. I believe in him."


    "It''s all just fucking overwhelming. But I''m really thankful I had you. Ash. I really am." A tear slid down my cheek as I smiled.


    "Yeah you better be really thankful. Men are a lot of work these days. I''m telling you, Ari. I''ve seen it firsthand. They are not worth the trouble. Trust me."

 We all get what we deserve.

    (Arielle''s POV)


    After exchanging cheesy lines, we both grew shy, embarrassed by our emotional outburst. Then Ashley, ever the opportunist, brightened up. "I''ve got the perfect therapy for today''s drama-a movie night!" she dered, practically glowing. "I can''t Ash. I''ve got to finish this thing I''m working on," I nodded at myptop screen.


    But she ignored me and reached over and shut theptop close. "Come on seriously? After such a tiring day? Work can wait! all work and no y they say...," she wriggled her wrist theatrically for me to fill in the nks.


    I rolled my eyes and sighed. "...Makes Jack even more broke than he was yesterday."


    "You''ve got it all wrong, silly!" She smacked my shoulder yfully. "Now get up!" she sang, off-key, as she pulled me to my feet.


    "Oh,e on, Ash. Do I really have to? I just want to work myself into exhaustion and crash," I whined as she tugged at my arm.


    She gasped in mock horror. "Now that has to be the most joyless thing to do for the night. But not on my watch! You''ll go pick us a movie in the living room while I go pop some corn and fix a couple otherte night snacks," she dered with a yful wink. "You do know eating thiste is bad, right? A second on your lips..." I hinted.


    "Should earn you a kiss," she answered wrongly with a rebellious smirk on her face.


    "We''re even then. Don''t take too long, or I''m picking the cheesiest Turkish telenov I can find."


    She scowled like I''d cursed her and disappeared into the kitchen. "At least we''d be watching something," she called over her shoulder.


    I shook my head, smiling as I headed to the living room. Pulling my phone from my pocket, I noticed a notification-Dwayne had sent me a message, only to unsend it momentster. Whatever it was, I didn''t have the energy to care.


    Sinking into the sofa, I grabbed the remote and started browsing N*****x. One movie about brothers fighting over a bride caught my attention, but I canceled it as fast as I''d clicked it. Too close to home.


    Ashley walked in with a bowl of popcorn and an extra tray holding a bowl of fruit sd and some freshly squeezed orange juice. She looked like a robot with extra arms, only that there were no extra arms. Just the determination of a devoted friend.


    "You know, you could''ve asked for help," I said as she set everything down on the coffee table.


    "Nonsense. I''m spoiling you tonight," she waved it off and settled down beside me on the sofa.


    "By spoiling you mean an borate n to give us both diabetes, huh?" I teased.


    "What do you know... Friendship is sharing. In sickness and in health, my love," she replied with a yful smirk.


    We bothughed, and I found myself asking, "Hey, Ash, do you remember the day we met?"


    She paused, blinking. "How could I forget?"


    I let the memory wash over me, taking on a nostalgic tone. "You know, before meeting you, I never thought I''d ever have any connection to the upper ss. Let alone marry into it."


    Ashley shook her head, brushing it off. "Well, I wouldn''tpare myself to Jared."


    Ashley came from a wealthy family, but her life wasn''t a fairytale. Her dad had a string of illegitimate kids, and her mom was his third wife.


    She used to bask in her family''s status before college, but after that, she cut ties, stopped using their money, and built her own career at a top-sspany. Her rtionship with her dad was neutral at best, but she remained close to her mom, whocked ambition and left her siblings fighting over their dad''s fortune.


    "I met you when I was still an intern chef, catering for one of your dad''s events," I reminisced. "I was just tagging along with my mentor and stepped outside for air. That''s when I saw you-dressed to the nines but crying next to a trash can, smoking. Ashley tilted her head, pretending to think. "What did I say back then?"


    I chuckled. "You told me, ''They wouldn''t let my mom sit at the main table, so I flipped the whole damn thing. Guess who kicked me out? My bloody dad. One day, I''m gonna strut in there, head-to-toe in designer clothes and jewels, and make those assholes kneel to my mom.""


    Ashleyughed, shaking her head. "Yeah, and you said, ''Honestly, I think you''d make a bigger impact storming in looking all ragged and creepy.'' The look I gave you..."


    "Priceless," I finished, grinning.


    "From that moment, I knew you were impossible and super interesting," she said with a fond smile.


    I smiled back. Was it amazing how far we''de? After that day, she''d skip ss to try my wild kitchen experiments, and I''d save her food whenever she got kicked out of her dad''s house.


    She patted my shoulder, her voice softening. "Life''s just incredible, Ari. It gives you the best people when you least expect it. We''ll all get what we deserve in the end-you included."


    *********


    The next morning was chaos central. Ashley and I had overslept after binge-watching two full seasons of a show the night before-bad idea, in hindsight.


    As we rushed around the house, the early morning sunlight finding its way into the house through the window blinds seemed to taunt us, highlighting the chaos of our morning routine.


    I expertly juggled between the tasks


    of making breakfast, packing Maverick''s lunch, feeding the dogs. and getting myself ready for work.


    Ashley on the other hand, washe


    responsible for getting Maverick dressed and ready for school.


    "Maverick,e on, sweetie, we''re going to bete!'' Ashley called out, when she was preceding him in ascending the stairs.


    I looked up from setting the table as Maverick appeared and skidded past her, beating her to get to the table first .He had his usual wide grin, as he plopped on his chair in the dinning. "Good morning, Mommy," he said with an even wider grin.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Morning, Sonshine," I returned the smile, ruffling his hair fondly before sliding a bowl of steaming hot oatmeal in front of him.


    "Hey, you good?" Ashley asked, joining us.


    "Define good," I said with a dramatic eye roll, handing Maverick a spoon. "Remind me to never agree to another movie night with you."


    "What?!" She feigned an offended look.


    "Are you trying to put the me on me?"


    "Exactly," I retorted, sliding a te of well garnished noodles in front of her, while I sat down to do justice to mine.


    "Oh well, with a te of noodles like this, I can stomach the usation," she said, shing me a naughty grin.


    "Silly girl."


    After scarfing down breakfast and a flurry ofst-minute checks, we were miraculously ready to leave on time. Maverick''s backpack was on, lunchbox stowed, and my nerves slightly less frazzled. "Alright, let''s hit the road!" Ashley eximed, as she opened the front door, and gestured for us to precede her.


    We stepped out onto the porch, and


    my stomach did a little flip when I saw Big Joe standing at the foot of the stairs. His usual stoic bodyguard vibe was missing, reced by an


    almost... apologetic expression?


    I was surprised because I hadn''t expected to see him show up after telling Dwayne I didn''t need his services anymore. Not after lying to me.


    I braced myself for the confrontation, and put on a neutral look as I approached him.


    Ashley noticed the brewing tension and announced, "We will wait in the car," and with that she gently ushered Maverick towards the car.


    I watched as they walked away, d they were giving me some space because I really needed to give this big guy a piece of my heart.


    "I told your boss I don''t need your services anymore. Didn''t he pass that along?" I stopped in front of him, crossing my arms.


    Big Joe dropped his gaze to the


    ground, "He did. But I wanted toe here myself to apologize. You were right to be upset, ma''am. I lied to you, and I know earning back your trust is probably impossible now. I just.. I needed to say I''m sorry. Really sorry."


    I


    His gruff voice was softer than I''d ever heard it, and the regret in his eyes threw me off. Against my better judgment, my anger started to fade.


    I sighed. This wasn''t entirely his fault-he was just following orders. But I wasn''t about to let him off the hook so easily.


    Rolling my eyes, I kept my expression stern.


    "Fine, I forgive you."


    "Are you sure?" His eyebrows shot up, and he studied my face like he thought I was messing with him.


    "Yes, really," I said, this time with a little smile.


    His face immediately lit up with relief, and he let out a deep breath. "Thank you. This means a lot to me."


    The tension in his shoulders eased, but then he started fidgeting, rubbing the back of his neck like he was nervous. "There''s... one more thing," he muttered, his eyes flicking to the street behind me.


    "What now, Big Joe?" I started, but the words got stuck in my throat when I turned and saw the figure walking toward us.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 The neighbor next street.

    (ARIELLE''S


    POV)


    I froze, locking on the figure heading toward us.


    It was Dwayne, looking effortlessly sharp in casual ck that showed off his lean, athletic build.


    In his hand was a leash attached to a big German shepherd, the dog pacing beside him. Dwayne wore a huge, carefree smile, like nothing had happenedst night. I couldn''t help the feeling of unease that enveloped me. Big Joe cleared his throat, cutting through the silence. "I''m leaving now." With a slight bow, he turned and walked off.


    As he passed Dwayne, he bowed again before continuing on his way.


    I folded my arms and watched Dwayne approach me. "Hey," he greeted, his signature smile stered on his face.


    I felt a jolt of anticipation to see him, and irritation at the same time, wondering why he was here.


    "Hi," I replied, awkwardness creeping into my voice. I wasn''t sure how to act after shutting the door on himst night. Well, not just on him-on Jared, too.


    "What are you doing in my neighborhood this early?" I asked, trying to sound casual. My suspicion was already kicking in. "Don''t tell me..." I raised an eyebrow, my bad feeling growing.


    Heughed lightly, clearly amused. "Nothing gets past you." He paused for effect, his eyes glinting with mischief. "I just moved in next door. Or, well, across the street."


    "You what?" My voice rose slightly.


    He shrugged, all nonchnt, that smile never slipping. "Found a house I liked. Just so happens it''s in this neighborhood."


    Yeah, right. There was no way he''d just stumbled on this ce by chance. My gut told me he''d nned this long beforest night.


    "And you just happened to find a house in my neighborhood?" I asked, my tone dripping with sarcasm.


    "Something like that," he said with a smirk. Then, with innocence, he added, "Ostrich, don''t be so hard on me. Ignorest night...you''re not even a little happy to see me? It''s been months since we hadn''t seen each other." My heart skipped a beat, and I almost choked. "Don''t change the subject, Dwayne!"


    Before I could grill him further, he cut me off. "Where''s Maverick? Already off to school?" His eyes scanned the porch and yard like he was expecting my son to pop out any second.


    Right on cue, Maverick''s excited voice rang out. "Uncle Dwayne!" He came barreling out of the car where he''d been waiting with Ashley, catching her off guard as she scrambled after him, her expression a mix of concern and exasperation. Maverick was too quick, though, and threw himself into Dwayne''s arms,ughing. Ashley gave me a helpless shrug, and I nodded in silent understanding.


    Dwayne hoisted Maverick up, spinning him around, both of themughing like they hadn''t just seen each other yesterday.


    "Hey, buddy! I''ve got someone for you to meet," Dwayne said, setting Maverick down and gesturing to the dog.


    The shepherd wagged its tail, giving a friendly bark like it was just as excited to be introduced.


    Maverick''s eyes lit up. "Who''s this?"


    Dwayne crouched beside him, ruffling his hair. "Meet Brown, Milo''s dad."


    Maverick gasped in delight, the biggest grin spreading across his face as the dog nuzzled against him. "He likes me!"


    I found myself smiling, too, despite everything. I reached out to pet the dog''s soft fur. Brown leaned into my touch, his tail wagging furiously, and I couldn''t help butugh. So this is where Milo gets his charm. Dwayne watched us with a tender smile. "I''m d you two are hitting it off."


    Then his expression turned serious. "I want to apologize to you, Maverick, and to your Mum, but especially to you as I had already apologized to your mom earlier. I''m sorry for suddenly appearing out of the blue, especially at dinner yesterday." Maverick, still excited from ying with the dog, quickly forgave Dwayne. "It''s Okay, Uncle. I forgive you for being mysterious, and I''m happy you''re here now." He threw his arms around Dwayne''s waist, hugging him tightly.


    I shook my head, wondering if that was how easily children forgave when bribed with a cute dog.


    After the excitement died down, I turned to Maverick, my voice gentle but firm. "Maverick sweetie, why don''t you go back to the car and apologize to Aunt Ashley?"


    As much as I wanted him to apologize to Ashley for being disobedient, I also wanted him away so I could have some private discussion with Dwayne.


    He nodded, still bubbling with excitement. "Okay, Mommy." He hugged Dwayne, and patted the dog before running back to the car.


    As soon as he was out of earshot, I turned to Dwayne with a serious expression. "So, why now?"


    His smile faltered, reced by a more serious look. "I know I caught you off guard, and I''m sorry for that. But I''m not here to make trouble. At least, not for you." I raised an eyebrow, unimpressed.novelbin


    He chuckled softly, his gaze steady. "I told you why I came back, Ari. Jared doesn''t get to walk away so easily. I hope you can understand that."


    I narrowed my eyes. "I don''t care about your drama with Jared. Just make sure it doesn''t mess with my life��or Maverick''s."


    "Fair enough," he said, his tone even. Then he added with a faint smile, "But for the record, I''ve also got business here. Real business." "What kind of business?" I asked, skeptical.


    "I''m looking to expand my


    Arielle. To tap into its growing


    market potential and strengthen regional presence. I''ve been scouting locations that offer both strategic visibility and logistical advantages, and I think I''ve found


    the perfect spot."


    He said it in a calm yet professional way, the same tone he''d once used to describe a perfectly grilled fish or the delicate bnce of a souffl��.


    It wasn''t entirely new-thisposed, assured Dwayne. But now, hearing him talk about business with that same steadiness, it hit differently.


    God how I''d missed the signs? What kind of chef had this type of manner? This level of control, the quiet confidence that didn''t need to fill a room but still managed to take up space?


    I sighed, shaking my head as if it would make the thoughts go away, and asked. "By business, do you mean your Mafia stuff?"


    He chuckled, not taking offense like I


    feared. "No, it''s not. I do not intend to bring that over here. I''ll only maintain the already existing ones, but definitely not bring anything new. You have my words ari. I won''t do anything to harm you or Maverick. You are thest treasure I want to protect in this world."


    His eyes shinning with sincerity that block away all my sarcasticments. I turned around, trying to ignore this man''s annoying random flirt.


    "...Fair now," I nodded. "Keep your words. It sounds like a huge project and I hope things go well for you," I said thest words with all sincerity because I actually meant them.


    "Thank you."


    I nodded, "you''re wee."


    There was an awkward pause as it seemed like we had nothing else to say. I nced at my wrist watch and realized Maverick and I had less than 15 minutes to make it to work and school, respectively. I was just about to announce my decision to leave, when Dwayne spoke up.


    "And Arielle?" He called.


    I looked up at him, my expression questioning.


    "I''m sorry."


    I blinked, caught off guard. "This time for what?"


    "For everything. I owe you an apology. I know you''re not ready butst night I was pushing you into something you may not need for now. I shouldn''t do that. Please don''t feel stressed."


    I was momentarily stunned, at a loss on what to say. It was not just the fact that I was not expecting those words, or the words themselves, but the sincerity in his eyes.


    I studied him carefully, long enough that even Dwayne, always soposed, began to shift under my gaze. He blinked, breaking the silence.


    "What if I said I was still mad?" I blurted out before I could stop myself.


    Dwayne''s expression flickered with surprise, but he recovered quickly, his lips curling into a slow, yful smile. "Then bite me."


    "Sorry, what?"


    He held out his hand, those emerald eyes twinkling. "Bite me. I''m serious. If it''ll make you feel better, go ahead."


    I arched an eyebrow, trying to mask the heat crawling up my neck. "Are you provoking me?"


    His lips twitched into a daring smirk, but he said nothing, just held his hand steady. The silence dared me forward.


    Without thinking-or maybe thinking


    too much��I leaned in and pretended


    to bite him, my teeth hovering a whisper away from his skin. I could


    cent of


    feel the warmth of his hand, the faint scent of his cologne teasing the edge of my senses, and for a split


    second, the world narrowed to just


    us.


    I froze. A low chuckle from him broke the spell, and I nced up to find him watching me intently, his gaze darker, unreadable now.


    And then there was the dog, its head tilted curiously, as if questioning my sanity right alongside me.


    What is wrong with me!


    Heat red across my face, and I jerked back as though burned, rolling my eyes in ame attempt to recover.


    "Stupid man." I muttered, trying not to look at him.


    Dwayne justughed softly. "Lovely woman" He whispered.

 Sly one

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    I felt my face heat up. Before Dwayne could notice, I quickly said, louder than necessary,


    "Okay, so much for this. I really need to go, or Maverick and I will bete." I stepped forward, ready to make my escape.


    Dwayne nodded, as calm as ever. "Of course."


    I nodded back and started to walk away, but before I could take another step, two figures appeared, heading straight toward us.


    I froze, casting a questioning look at Dwayne. I didn''t recognize them, but it was clear they were focused on him.


    Dwayne was already tranting my look. "They mean no harm, Arielle. They''re my workers."


    He turned to the two individuals who had already gotten to us. "This is Rodrigo and ire. They''re part of my team and they relocated with me."


    I took a moment to nce at the neers without giving myself away. ire was a tall, imposing woman with short bob-cut hair and piercing grey eyes. She had a nose piercing and a no-nonsense look about her, and I couldn''t help but feel a little fazed.


    Rodrigo, on the other hand, looked a bit more approachable. He was equally tall and lean, with a mane of messy brown hair and warm honey-brown eyes. He smiled at me, and I eased up a bit.


    "And this is Arielle," Dwayne said, ncing at me with a faint pause before finishing. "She''s my... good friend." He stressed the words as if they carried some hidden weight, and I didn''t miss the slight hesitation.


    "Rodrigo and ire will be at your service, Arielle. If you need anything, don''t hesitate to reach out to them. I''ll leave your number with them if you don''t mind."


    I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. More Mafia bodyguards? Seriously? Do I look like someone who needs an entourage?


    But I held my tongue. Arguing with Dwayne was pointless, especially since I was alreadyte. Besides, if I ever ended up in real danger, it''d probably be because of him or Jared anyway.


    I nodded at the duo, trying to hide my unease.


    "Nice to meet you two."


    Dwayne handed the dog''s leash to ire"I want to say goodbye to Maverick," he said, following me to the car.


    As we walked, I couldn''t help the feeling of curiosity at how he referred to Maverick when he spoke to ire like she knew him. Unable to rein in my curiosity, I asked, "You spoke about Maverick to her like she knew him." "That''s because she knows him," he said, like a stranger I knew nothing about knowing my son was the most natural thing ever.


    "What do you mean?" I asked, stopping in my tracks with a huge frown.


    Dwayne chuckled and stopped as well; by now, we were inches away from the car. "It''s not that serious, ostrich. Those two rescued Maverick when he was kidnapped," he revealed.


    I paused, the anger simmering at the surface, abating. I turned back to look at the duo, this time with a rxed and grateful face. They were watching Dwayne and me and immediately averted their gaze when I looked back. "You silly man!" I snarled, hitting Dwayne yfully on the arm. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier so I could thank them properly?"novelbin


    "There''s enough time to do that, feisty cat," he responded, smiling.


    I rolled my eyes and walked towards the car, and he followed suit.


    I opened the door and got in, while Dwayne leaned in the window, peering in at Maverick. "Hi, man," he called, a warm smile enveloping his face.


    "Hi, Uncle Dwayne," Maverick responded cheerfully.


    "I came to say goodbye, champ," Dwayne said, his voice and eyes filled with affection. "You be good, okay? Listen to your mom and Aunt."


    "I will," Maverick promised, his little voice filled with sincerity. "But can I ask you something?"


    "Shoot, buddy," Dwayne replied.


    I too was curious judging from how serious Maverick''s voice had turned.


    "Are you going to talk to Mom about...you know?" Maverick asked, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper.


    I stopped myself from yfully rolling my eyes. Children are indeed innocent; what was the point of whispering when we could all hear him?


    Dwayne chuckled, ying along by lowering his voice, too. "I think I know what you''re referring to, but I''m not making any promises, champ. Your mom''s a smart woman, and she can. Make her own decisions."


    Maverick nodded, a thoughtful


    appearing on his face like it would, on an adult. "I know, but I just want what''s best for my mom. I don''t want to interfere in her decisions, and don''t want you and my dad fighting over her."


    As much as I least expected such intelligent and wise words from my son of almost 4, my heart still swelled with pride. At the same time, I was apprehensive about where this discussion was heading.


    Dwayne, on the other hand, seemed


    to be enjoying the discussion as his face spread more in a smile. "I think you''re a pretty smart kid," he said ruffling Maverick''s hair. "And your Dad and I are not fighting over your mom. Right, Arielle?" He said thest words, ncing at me.


    "Sure. Of course," I stuttered.


    "But I have to ask," Dwayne said, a mischievous look appearing in his eyes.


    "Whose side are you on? Your dad''s or your uncle Dwayne''s?"


    My heart skipped a beat as I wondered just what game Dwayne was trying to y. I made to stop Maverick as I feared his response, but to my surprise, he just winked at Dwayne and said, "It''s a secret."


    I exhaled sharply, and Dwayne burst outughing, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "You''re a sly one, boy. I like that."


    Maverick grinned, obviously proud of himself, and man, was I proud, too? Pretty much.


    "That''s enough," I finally said. "We''re runningte. Bye, Dwayne," I said thest words firmly, daring him to challenge me.


    But he chuckled, leaning off the car, and as Maverick waved, Ashley stepped on the elerator and the car drove off.


    *******


    "That was totally unexpected from Maverick," Ashley said, her eyes glinting withughter as she steered the car through the morning traffic.


    We were on our way to the restaurant after dropping Maverick off at school, and Ashley was reminiscing about his exchange with Dwayne.


    "I honestly did not see thating," I admitted, shaking my head in amazement as I recalled the conversation.


    I couldn''t help but smile as I thought about Maverick''s quick wit and clever response to Dwayne''s question.


    Ashley chuckled, her voice filled with


    admiration. "Your son is a genius. I


    mean, what-4-year-old do you know who cane up with a response like that? And I especially love how he yed it cool and said it was a secret."


    Sheughed again, clearly entertained by the memory.


    "I know, right? I was surprised, too. And I have to admit, I''m a little curious about what his response would have been if he had answered Dwayne''s question." Ashley nodded in agreement. "Yeah, me too. And I''d say Dwayne was pretty sly." And then her tone turned serious as she met my eyes in the rearview mirror.


    "From your intuition, who do you think Maverick would have chosen?"


    I paused, mulling it over. It was a tough call. Would Maverick pick his superhero dad, always seemed off saving the world, or his fun-loving Uncle Dwayne, who showered him with gifts and endlessughter?


    No matter how I looked at it, I couldn''te up with a definite answer. With a sigh, I finally joked, "Honestly? I was half-expecting him to say Aunt Ashley."


    Ashley snorted, her lips twitching into a smirk. "Oh, please. Aunt Ashley would totally let him down. If I really had that ambition, both J-dude and D-dude wouldn''t even stand a chance. You know that."

 Meeting gone wrong

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    The car soon pulled up at the restaurant''s parking lot, and Ashley killed the engine. The sound of the engine dying was a clear indication that we had arrived. I nced up from my iPad, taking in the familiar sight of my establishment. The parking lot was already filled up with cars, and I could tell that business had begun in full swing.


    "You good?" Ashley asked, turning to me with a questioning look.


    I nodded, my eyes now fixed on my iPad again as I scrolled through my notes. "Um, yes, I have a meeting with a supplier in like a few minutes, so I''m going over some details."


    Ashley nodded and patted my shoulder. "All the best with that. I have to leave now so I don''t runte for work."


    I nodded, and we shared a side hug. "I''m gonna miss you," I said, feeling a little sad.


    "Me, too," she replied smiling. "But I''ll see youter, okay?"


    "Alright, bye, and have a nice day," I said, grabbing my handbag, and tucking my iPad under my arms firmly.


    I alighted and waved before walking ahead and entering the restaurant. As usual, I was weed by the aroma of food and the bustling demeanor of the dining area.


    I waved to the workers as I made my way to the reception area leading to my office. But just then, Reba came into view, exhaling in relief like she had been expecting me. Her eyes lit up as usual as we exchanged pleasantries. "Arielle, thank goodness you''re here," she said.


    "Hey, Ba. How''s it going?"


    "Very well," she responded, and then her tone turned serious. "The supplier has arrived."


    I was surprised and paused, ncing at my wristwatch. "He''s not supposed to be here until 30 minutes."


    Reba nodded in agreement. "But he said there was a change in his schedule, and so he decided toe earlier."


    I frowned, feeling a bit annoyed. "And he didn''t think to update me about the change in n? Some people trulyck basic social etiquette," I mumbled under my breath.


    Reba looked sympathetic. "I know, right?


    "Anyway, where is he now?" I asked, shoving the anger down, deciding I was not going to let a stranger ruin my day.


    "Stephen led him to the meeting room to wait," Reba replied.


    I nodded, making a mental note to speak with Stephen on how to handle business partners like this supplier next time. "Can you take my bag to my office? I think I''ll just head to the meeting from here." Reba nodded. "Of course."


    I handed my bag to her, and she took it with a smile. "Good luck with your meeting."


    I smiled back, taking a deep breath as I prepared to face the supplier. "Thanks, I''ll need it."


    I walked to the meeting room, my pumps clicking on the floor. As I entered the room, I saw Mr Zeke, the supplier I was meeting for business negotiation, already seated.


    However, what caught my attention was his nonchnt demeanor. He had a leg ced on the table, scrolling away on his phone, seemingly oblivious to the fact that he was in a meeting room.


    I frowned at the disy of such mannerless behavior, my eyes narrowing on him.


    He looked up to see me and smiled, bringing his leg down as he rose from his seat. "Miss Meyers," he said, outstretching his arms for a hug.


    I noted this as a third red g. You


    don''t hug business acquaintances, not those you''re meeting for the first time. It was unprofessional and crossed the boundaries of personal space. But I didn''t say it out loud; instead, I stretched out a hand for a


    handshake, trying to maintain


    professionalism. novelbin


    Heughed and took it, holding on for too long before I withdrew my hand and took a seat. His handshake was firm, and it felt like he was trying to make an impression. Whatever it was, I wasn''t interested. "Wee, Mr. Zeke," I said, trying to sound polite as I took my seat.


    "Yeah, I don''t appreciate being kept waiting," he said, his tone slightly biting. "I''ve been waiting for minutes."


    I stifled a scoff, feeling a surge of annoyance at his audacity. Our meeting was not due until 20 minutes from now, and he had arrived without informing me. He had kept himself waiting, not my fault.


    But I didn''t say it out loud as usual; instead, I put on a smile and asked, "Shall we discuss business now?"


    He responded, "Sure," and sat up, assuming a serious face.


    "So, Miss Meyers, I believe we cane to a mutually beneficial agreement. Mypany can supply your restaurant with the best cooking products at affordable prices, considering you''ll be buying in bulk."


    I nodded, intrigued by his proposal. "That sounds interesting. What kind of products exactly are we talking about?" I asked, setting my pen ready to write on the iPad notepad.


    He smiled, like he had been waiting for that moment. "We have a wide range of cooking oils, baking supplies, and spices. All our products are of the highest quality, and I''m confident that they''ll meet your restaurant''s standards."


    I listened intently, asking questions


    where necessary and jotting down


    points. Mr. Zeke seemed


    business oriented and knowledgeable about his products, and found myself bing more interested in what he had to offer; his obnoxious behavior earlier had beenpletely forgotten.


    Just as we were about to wrap up the discussion, he made an unexpected move. His hand suddenly slid dangerously close to my thigh, his fingers brushing


    elbet


    against my skin that was made


    visible by the skirt that had ridden a


    little up.


    I felt a shiver of unease and shock run down my spine as he leaned in, his voice taking a suggestive tone.


    "You know, Miss Meyers, I think we cane to a very... satisfactory agreement. One that benefits both of us," he said, licking his lips as a sly smile crossed his features.


    I was taken aback by his move, my eyes widening in shock. "What do...do you mean?" A warning bell was already ringing in my head as I drew my legs backward.


    "All I''m saying is that you don''t have to pay money-wise when you can pay physically," he said thest words with his eyes trailing up my thighs lecherously.


    That was it! He hade out straight, and despite not spelling his intentions out properly, I sure as hell knew what he was insinuating.


    I instantly felt a surge of anger and disgust hit me as I shot to my feet, putting a distance between us.


    "You''re shameless, Mr. Zeke! I''m calling the security on you, pervert!"


    But before I could reach for my phone, the door to the room burst open and my eyes widened at who barged in.


    "Jared?!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 To her rescue

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    meters from me.


    I reeled back in shock as he was thest person I expected, but at the same time, I was grateful for the interruption. Why he was here or how he got into my meeting room didn''t matter, all that did was the fact that I was going to get a breather from the pervert seated a few "J..Jared," I called him again, as I took on his appearance. He was looking a little disheveled, little bruises on his forehead and brow, and what was that? I frowned as I caught a whiff of alcohol on him.


    What is going on? I wondered, and was just about to ask, when he approached Mr Zeke, his strides menacing.


    "Ah, Mr. Jared, I presume? I recognize you from the business news," Mr Zeke said, nervously. One could tell he was intimidated by the sight of Jared.


    "I was just discussing a business deal with Miss Smith here," he said, trying to feign innocence.


    Jared''s eyes darkened. "I''m sure you were," and without warning, he lunged at Mr. Zeke throwing punches with a violent intensity that left me both frozen and scared.


    "Jared, stop!" I shouted, rushing to intervene, but he was too far gone from reasoning.


    "You think you can just touch her?" Jared snarled, throwing another powerful punch directly to his face. I winced when I heard a bone crack.


    "Jared, please stop," I pleaded, scared for Mr Zeke''s Life. He was a total dickhead, but he doesn''t deserve to die.


    I finally managed to get in front of Mr Zeke, knowing Jared wouldn''t hurt me, and that did the trick because he halted and I used the opportunity to pry him away from Mr. Zeke.


    "You''re going to kill him!" I eximed, my voice hoarse from shouting, and my body trembling from the sight of Mr Zeke''s battered face.


    Jared''s chest heaved with heavy breath, his eyes darkened with anger. But slowly, he seemed toe back to himself, his eyes dwelling on me.


    "Arielle," he mumbled, his voice rough and clipped. "I''m sorry. I saw him...I saw him touching you."


    I took a deep breath, still trying to process what had just transpired. I was trying to recognize the man in front of me, because this wasn''t the calm, sophisticated Jared I thought I knew.


    He waspletely different-someone who had hidden a dark side, one she almost never witnessed when they were together. Was this the kind of man Sofia was hell-bent on being with?


    But I shook my head, trying to shake the thoughts off. Now was not the time, I decided, and just in time I saw Mr Zeke stealthily slip away.


    I turned to Jared, trying to keep my emotions in check. "It''s okay. You...I have to take you to the hospital," I said, and it was not just about his fists that were bloodied, but because of how pale he looked and the little bruises he had, making me wonder how he got them. But he shook his head. "I don''t need the hospital, I just need to get out of here. Can you drive me to the penthouse?"


    I hesitated, unsure if I should be helping him after what he had just done, despite it being in my interest. But something about his demeanor, the way he seemed to be struggling to stay upright, made me nod against myself. "Fine, I''ll drive you. Come on," I said, taking his arm and leading him out of the room.


    As we stepped out of the meeting room, I quickly scanned the hallway, praying no one saw us. I spotted a few, but thankfully, they seemed engrossed in their pursuit and didn''t spare us a nce.


    I swiftly guided him toward the personal elevator I rarely used, trying to avoid drawing any attention to us. As we stepped inside, I left out a sigh of relief, relieved for the temporary reprieve from being seen.


    With one hand steadying Jared, I used the other to book an Uber in my phone, as my car was currently unavable. Ashley had driven me to the restaurant, and I hadn''t made any ns for my car to be brought after me.


    By the time we reached the back exit, the Uber had arrived. I helped Jared into the car, and it sped off as I rattled off the address of the penthouse.


    The ride was quiet, with Jared staring out the window, his expression unreadable. I couldn''t help but steal nces at him, wondering what had triggered such a violent outburst and move.


    Minutester, we arrived at the penthouse. As we stepped out of the car, a wave of nostalgia washed over me. I remembered the countless weekends Jared and I had spent here, enjoying each other''spany.


    But those memories were quickly


    reced by the remembrance of thest time was here- the push from Sofia, my fall, and the subsequent dramas. I swallowed tightly, pushing the painful memories aside. Now was not the time to dwell on the


    past.


    As we approached the front door, I turned to Jared. "What''s the passcode?" I asked, trying to sound cool despite the rage of emotions swirling inside of me.


    "It''s still the same," he replied, his voice low. "It hasn''t changed."


    Yet another surprise, I thought, but I didn''t show it. Instead, I nodded and punched in the code, surprised that I could recall it after all this time.


    The door slid open and stepped inside. The familiar surroundings enveloped me, and I was even more taken aback when I saw the interior design was like it used to be.


    That surprised me, because I remember Sofia changing things around here. I couldn''t control my curiosity, so I turned to Jared, "the design still looks same "


    "Yeah," he nodded. "I had an interior decorator decorate it back to its original design, like you did. I still had the design, so it wasn''t hard to pull together."


    I paused, and our eyes locked for a moment. I wanted to ask him why he did it, but I averted my gaze. I didn''t want to visit the past. Asking questions like that will take us back to the past, and I''d rather not be there. That decided and I led Jared to the couch.


    "Here, sit," I said, and he lowered himself on it, his features still rigid, with Jaws clenched.


    I refused to meet his eyes because I knew they were boring into me. "Is the first aid box still in the drug cab upstairs?" I asked, trying to keep my tube light and casual despite the magnitude of the situation.


    He nodded, his eyes still nod leaving my face. "Yeah, it should be."


    I nodded and hurried upstairs, and


    another flood of nostalgia hit me as I entered what used to be our room. It was still decorated the same way,


    with the same furniture and the


    the


    same colors. It was as if time had stood still, and I felt a jolt of sadness asl realized that Jared had kept everything the same.


    The bed, the dresser, the nightstand -everything was exactly as I had left it. I felt a lump form in my throat as approached the dresser, where a framed photo of us used to be swallowed hard, trying to fight the


    memories that threatened to


    overwhelm me.


    But I shook my head, trying to clear my thoughts. I retrieved the first aid box from the cab and headed downstairs, the sound of my heels echoing through the silence.


    As I returned to the living room, Jared was still seated in the same position I had left him, his gaze fixed on me. I approached cautiously, trying to keep my emotions from being distracted by those intense eyes of his.


    "Let me help you with those wounds," I said, opening the first aid box anxiously and pulling out antiseptic wipes, gauze, and bandages.


    He nodded, his eyes finally leaving me. I proceeded to clean and dress the wounds while still trying to process all that had happened. The way he had burst into the meeting room unexpectedly, the way he had attacked Mr. Zeke like a vicious Lion.


    As I finished up, I looked up at Jared, meeting his eyes finally. "How did you get yourself injured, and why were you at the restaurant?" I asked the question I have been wanting to ask.


    Jared''s jaw clenched, his eyes shing with anger. "I was there to ask about your rtionship with Dwayne?"


    I blinked, caught off guard. "My rtionship with Dwayne?" I repeated.


    "Yes," he replied, his gaze unwavering.


    I sighed and grabbed my temples as I felt anger already brewing inside of me. But just before I couldsh out at him, he leaned forward and imed my lips in his.novelbin


    A strong smell of alcohol instantly hit me, and before I could react, I tasted its fiery vor on my tongue. The kiss was anything but nice; it was intense, needy, and furious. As I breathed, I detected a blend of tobo and cologne on him. Jared''s lips were firm, demanding, and they seemed to be sucking the air out of me. I felt my heart racing, threatening to burst out of my chest.

 Of a fight and bitter truth.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    Jared seemed like a wild beast that had lost its sanity. His kisses were without any pattern, seemingly driven only by animal instinct.


    "Ja... Jared..." I gasped, barely able to catch my breath.


    I pushed against him with every ounce of strength, but it was useless. Instead, I tore his suit jacket in the process. The fire in his eyes only grew more intense, and in one swift motion, he shoved me down onto the sofa, pinning me beneath him. We had kissed before, shared a bed, but I had never seen him like this. Mad. Wild. Like a beast baring its teeth. I had always thought of him as powerful but harmless, but now, fear crept up my spine.


    His kisses moved lower, his mouth hot against my skin. A sharp, searing pain shot through my corbone.


    Instantly, rity returned to my mind, and I found my voice again. My hands shot to his chest, and I shoved with all my might, finally creating enough space to push him away.


    "Jared, sober up!" I cried, my voice trembling with a mix of fury and panic.


    "It''s because I''m too sober that I''ve been holding back from going to you!"


    My face burned with a mixture of embarrassment and anger. Jared didn''t move. Half of his body weight was still crushing me, and there was no way I could escape unless he let go. The difference in our strength was overwhelming. I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself.


    "What do you want, Jared? To rape me? What''s the difference between you and the man in my office?"novelbin


    The word "rape" hit the air like a knife, and the moment it left my lips, Jared froze. His entire body went rigid, his eyes wide with disbelief. His face drained of color as the weight of my words settled over him, and for a brief moment, he looked like I had just pped him. "I''m sorry, Ari... I��" he stammered, but I wasn''t having it.


    I pushed him off and sat up, trying to regain myposure as I fumbled with my shirt buttons. My hands were shaking so badly I couldn''t even get them to cooperate.


    Jared''s face twisted in annoyance, and he reached for me. "Let me help you..."


    "No!" I jerked away from him.


    Jared''s hand stiffened in mid-air. "Did I really scare you? I''m sorry. I... I was a little out of control today."


    I quickly finished buttoning my shirt, then wrapped myself tightly in my coat. "I''m leaving."


    "No, don''t-" He moved toward me, voice low with desperation. "It''s... it''s cold outside. Let me go get some air. You should rest. I still have things I need to ask you."


    "Ask me what?" I turned on him, seething with rage. "You want to know about Dwayne? I met him in Italy. We''ve been friends ever since. That''s it. I didn''t know anything about his past or his connection to you untilst night."


    The truth. Simple, honest, and clear. But it didn''t seem to satisfy him. His eyes narrowed, suspicion written all over his face.


    "Yeah, right. You expect me to


    believe there''s nothing more to it!" His voice was using, and it sent shivers down spine. "He''s a ''friend''? A pure friend, or more of a ''friend with benefits''? I had a fight with himst night, and that man is


    no


    dangerous, Arielle. Don''t you get it? He''s after you for some reason and-"


    "Enough!" I barked, my patience snapping. "I don''t want to hear it. You''re no better, Jared. We''re already divorced. I''ve rejected you, time and time again. But now you think you have the right to doubt me? Who the hell do you think you are?" The words wereing out too fast, my anger mixing with hurt, betrayal, exhaustion. I stepped closer to him, closing the space I had kept between us. My eyes burned with fury.


    "Not everyone''s friendships are as filthy as the one you had with your ''best friend," I hissed, ensuring I stressed thest word. "And by the way, I''m divorced, in case that has skipped your memory. That means I''m single, Jared. It''s my business who I''m involved with now. Not yours!"


    As I spoke, I could feel my body literally trembling with rage. The nerve of him-after everything, after everything he did, now he had the audacity to judge me?


    His face turned pale white, but he didn''t back down. Instead, he took a step closer to me, his eyes shing with anger as well.


    "It''s no fun for you to keep holding on to the past, you know that right? You said you had let go of the past, but that was actually a lie, isn''t it? You just couldn''t forgive me, so I deserve to remain a sinner for the rest of my life, right?"


    I couldn''t believe what I was hearing. Was he seriously trying to make me the bad guy here?


    Is it that easy to just forget and sweep all the pains he caused me under the carpet and forge ahead like nothing happened?


    This confrontation made me sick as it felt like I was reliving the worst moments of our marriage all over again.


    "How dare you!" I shouted. "You have no right to talk to me like that. You''re the one who cheated on me, you broke my trust! And now you''re using me of holding on to the past?"


    "I''m saying you''re still stuck up in the


    past, Arielle, and trust me, it''s not healthy! You keep ming me for everything that went wrong in our marriage, despite how hard I have tried to show how sorry I am in both words and actions. You just don''t see, do you? I''m tired of being the scapegoat. I''m tired of being the


    viin!"


    "Are you serious? Forgiveness doesn''t work like that. You think it''s just supposed to happen overnight? If we switched ces and you had to relive everything I went through, maybe you''d finally understand how deep the wounds you caused run!"


    "I''ve said I''m sorry for hurting you in


    the past, and I''ll keep saying it. But I''m more sorry that you''re still


    holding on to that bitterness. I''m et


    sorry you can''t-no, won''t-move on from the past. Don''t you feel


    weighed down by the grudge you''ve


    carried all these years?"


    I paused, blinking repeatedly as his words hit me hard. His words hurt more than I wanted to admit, and it suddenly felt like the room was congested, his words were taking up all the space and filling in my lungs. "That''s it, Jared." My voice trembled with a cold fury I could barely control. "I''m done with you. I''m done with this whole conversation. Go to hell."


    I turned on my heel, barely registering the sting of my own words, and rushed out.

 Lasting effects

    (JARED''S POV)


    After Arielle left, I buried my face in my palms, feeling a tide of frustration and guilt was over me. I couldn''t follow her. At least. I knew I shouldn''t.


    She needed space, and for once, leaving her alone felt like the least I could do after everything I had said.


    I exhaled sharply, trying to steady my breathing, but it didn''t help. The confrontation kept reying in my mind, each detail reminding me how I had mishandled it.


    How could I have let my emotions spiral like that? I had let my anger get the best of me, and now I was left with nothing but a mess of my own making.


    I couldn''t shake the feeling that I''d ruined everything-again. As much as I was frustrated by her reluctance to forgive me, I knew deep down it wasn''t about that. She was just hurt. I had caused her pain, and I should never haveshed out the way I did. I should have been more patient, more understanding.


    I mean, how do I win her back if the impression I always give off is that of a man who can''t keep his emotions in check?


    Sighing again, I looked up and my eyesnded on the first aid box on the floor, and against my will, thoughts of how she carefully tended to my wounds gued me. She had cared enough to bring me here and take care of me when I was a mess, and yet I hadpletely ruined everything.


    "You''re an ungrateful bastard," I groaned to myself.


    I pushed myself to my feet, the weight of the room pressing in on me, and walked out, the sound of my footsteps echoing in the empty space. It felt like a metaphor for my lifetely-empty, silent, and painfully alone. Outside, I pulled out my phone and ordered an Uber. The driver would take some time to arrive, but I needed to do something to distract myself from the chaos in my head.


    I paced the length of the driveway, the cold evening air doing nothing to calm my restless thoughts. Finally, the Uber pulled up, and I climbed into the backseat, giving the driver the address to the family mansion.


    The car glided through the streets, and I stared out the window, lost in thought. By the time we arrived, I was no closer to finding answers, but at least the ride had been an escape if only for a moment.


    I paid the driver, thanking him as I stepped out and made my way inside. All I wanted was thefort of my room, a ce where I could shut everything out.


    But as I walked through the foyer, I noticed my mother sitting in the sitting room. It would''ve been rude to just walk past without acknowledging her, so I forced myself to turn in.novelbin


    But the moment I stepped into the room, I froze. She wasn''t alone, with her was Sofia''s mother.


    Why the hell is she here? I thought bitterly. Could today get any worse?


    She seemed surprised to see me, and I could sense the heaviness in the atmosphere.


    I forced myself to keep calm, but it wasn''t easy. The air felt thick with tension as I stopped just inside the doorway, trying not to show how deeply her presence irritated me.


    They seemed to be in a conversation, with Sofia''s mother demanding a mary favor with her usual entitled aura, but halted when they saw me.


    "Jared, you''re home?" Sofia''s mother asked, her voice dripping with feigned warmth.


    The irritation I''d been fighting to hold back finally erupted, but before I could say anything, my gaze drifted to the couch in the corner of the room. My eyes dropped to the figure seated there, and my heart skipped. Sofia?


    She looked... different. Fragile. Frail,


    in a way I''d never imagined her. Her skin was nearly ashen, and her face usually full of fire and confidence, was now etched with sadness. Her eyes those bright, piercing eyes that had always held so much life-were now sunken and hollow, devoid of their usual spark.


    It was as if the woman I once knew had vanished, leaving only the remnants behind.


    Arielle''s words shed in my mind; herment about my rtionship with Sofia. A bitter sigh escaped me. Speak of the devil.


    I looked away quickly, only to find Mrs. Gold''s eyes fixed on me with an intensity that was hard to ignore. Her smile was gone, reced with something far colder, something usatory. Nodding curtly, I responded, "Yeah I am. Hi, mom, hi Mrs Gold."


    Mrs. Gold''s eyes narrowed. "It''s good you''re home, Jared. Your mother and I were just discussing Sofia. She''s been in a really awful cetely. Did your mother not tell you?"


    I nced at my mother, but she avoided my gaze, looking suddenly ufortable.


    "No, she didn''t," I said, my voice t despite the knot tightening in my stomach. "I''m sure she''s just been busy and was nning to fill me in soon."


    "Oh, is that so?" Mrs. Gold''s voice


    had a bite to it now, her brow


    arching in a way that made my insides churn. "I''m sure she wasn''t too ''busy'' to mention that the


    ident Sofia was in had somesting effects on her."


    "Lasting effects?" I asked, a wave of confusion washing over me. I flicked a nce back at Sofia, but she didn''t meet my eyes.


    She was looking down at herp, her hands folded tightly in herp like she was bracing herself for something.


    Then, she lifted her eyes to mine, and for the first time in what felt like forever, I saw something there. Something raw. And when she spoke, her voice barely above a whisper, it hit me like a blow to the chest. "I... I can''t have children, Jared," she said, her words barely audible, but they cut through the air like ss.


    The room seemed to freeze. I blinked, trying to process what she''d just said.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I have fertility damage from myst miscarriage. After the car ident, the doctors ran some tests, and because I was on my period at the time, they found out... that I''m actually infertile. I can never have


    children again, Jared."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 That was all he could do.

    (JARED''S POV)


    I felt something snap and twist inside of me. The news hit me harder than I expected, and for a moment, my anger towards her evaporated.


    Sofia kept talking, her voice small, apologetic.


    "Jared... I wasn''t supposed to interrupt you with all this, it''s my mum-she asked me to "


    But she was cut off by her mother''s steely gaze. I watched as Mrs. Gold''s grip on her daughter''s wrist tightened, almost painfully, as if she could crush Sofia''s hand into silence.


    My eyes flicked back to Sofia-there was something so vulnerable about her now. It hit me like a punch to the gut.


    I stared at her longer than I should have, unable to look away from the pain and helplessness reflected in her eyes.


    Mrs. Gold broke the silence with a sharp, using tone, her voice like the crack of a whip. "You see, Jared, we''ve been trying to get your family to help us. After all, I saved your mother''s life those years ago..."


    I could feel my eye twitch with the familiar irritation. There she goes again, using that same tired line. No matter how much we''d done for the family over the years, nothing ever seemed topensate for her self-proimed ''favor'' in saving my mother''s life. It was like she thought that one act gave her a permanent im on everything we owed her.


    A slow simmer of anger started to rise in my chest, the kind I thought had dissipated moments ago. "What are you talking about?" I asked in feigned ignorance, my voiceing out surprisingly cool.


    Mrs. Gold''s tone grew sharper, a high-pitched mixture of hurt and usation that grated on my nerves. "You''re not even grateful, are you?" she snapped. "I did your family a great favor, saved your mother''s life, and this is how you repay me? A daughter I ced in your care got hurt, and now you can''t even do right by her? Can''t even take care of her?"


    My face paled at the outright usations and me she ced on my family, it was even worse with how much bitterness and venom her eyes bore.


    It was just too much for me to handle, and I knew I couldn''t stay in that room a moment longer.


    "I''m sorry, excuse me," I mumbled, and without waiting for an approval, I turned and walked out of the room.


    I needed space to think and process the news about Sofia.


    I was already overwhelmed from the conversation with Arielle, and now this? I was frustrated, and I didn''t know how to deal with it all.


    In my room, I uncuffed my shirt, trying not to dwell on what had just happened back at the sitting room. For a moment, I was tempted to match back there and give Mrs Gold a piece of my mind, but held back.


    I just hated it when she tried to guilt trip my mother and I, my mother especially, by making the consequences of her daughter''s actions our fault.


    Sofia chose her path. Her mistakes led her to this moment. But still... I couldn''tpletely dismiss the pain of her news. I hoped, for her sake, that what she said about not being able to have kids wasn''t true. No woman deserved to lose a child, only to be told she could never have another.


    My thoughts ran in peace as I tried to undress, but peace wasn''t something one could find easily in solitude.


    Sofia came to me. She didn''t knock, probably did not see the need to. She just appeared in the doorway, as though she was still entitled to my attention.


    I didn''t have the energy to argue, I just stared at her, my eyes taking in her fragile dorm from where she stood. She looked so different from the Sofia I knew, the one who was always so confident and bold. This Sofia looked broken, her eyes sunken in their sockets, and face pale.


    I sighed, my voice heavy. "Come in."


    She nodded and walked to the couch, lowering herself on it. I sat in the bed, across from her. We sat in silence for a while, the weight of everything hanging between us.


    But to my surprise, she spoke up, breaking the silence. She spoke without her usual edginess. Her voice was calm, almost with an understanding that I hadn''t expected.


    "I know you''re probably wondering why I''m here," she began, offering me a weak, nervous smile.


    "Jared, I don''t want you to feel responsible for me. I''ve made mistakes and they were all products of my choices. I also know that I hurt you, but please...don''t let that hold you back. Focus on your happiness. Focus on your future instead."


    I blinked and shot her a look of surprise and confusion. "What are you talking about, Sofia? Why are you saying all these things?"


    Her smile was small, sad, and it


    twisted something in my chest. "I''m saying this because I''ve realized something," she said softly. "I was wrong, Jared. I was wrong to try and manipte you, to control you into staying with me. You''re a good man, and you deserve more than what I tried to give you."


    I stared at her, stunned, blinked, trying to ascertain that indeed the person seated across from me was Sofia.


    Alright, I think-today is just full of


    surprises. At least the Sofia I knew was selfish, always trying to get


    what she wanted from me. She''cet


    never say something like that. The Sofia knew would have never admitted to any mistake, much less apologized.


    "I appreciate your honesty, Sofia," I said, finally finding my voice. "But why are you telling me this now?"


    She looked at me intently before responding, "Because I want you to be happy, Jared. I want you to be with someone who can give you what I never could."


    "And what''s that?"


    Her eyes dropped, and she looked away. "Peace. Stability. Children, Jared..." she said thest word in a whisper. "A family. I know I can never give you that, but someone else can. Please...don''t give up on your dream life because of me."


    A lump grew and formed in my


    throat as I stared at her, and heard those words tumble out of her lips naturally The woman who had onee tried to control me was now letting me go, wishing for my happiness in a way I never expected. She''s advising me to live my best life.


    This was someone new, someone who was finally ready to be ountable for her actions.


    "Thank you, Sofia," I said, my voice low and soft. "Thank you for understanding."


    She nodded, a faint smile flickering on her lips, though it was still sad. But then, she surprised me again. "And I heard your mom''s been trying to set you up with dates," she said with a quiet smile. "I think you should go on those dates."


    I wasn''t sure what to make of it. Her words were kind, even thoughtful, but they left me more confused than before. I couldn''t reconcile this Sofia with the one I had known for so long. Was this really a change, or was it just another maniption? Before I could voice my thoughts, something unexpected happened. Sofia''s face crumpled, her body shaking as she began to sob.


    I was taken back, momentarily unsure of how to react. I had never seen Sofia cry in this way before. She has always been so strong, so in control.


    "Hey, Sofia," I called. "It''s okay."novelbin


    I got up from the bed and walked over to her, sitting down beside her on the couch. I put my arm around her, pulling her close. She leaned into me, her head resting on my shoulder.


    "I''m so sorry, Jared," she sobbed. "I''m sorry for everything. How did we end up like this?"


    I didn''t know what to say. I just held her, letting her cry, unsure of how tofort her, but feeling the weight of it all. The anger, the hurt, the confusion-it all seemed so irrelevant now, reced by something much heavier.


    I just held her. Because, for the first time in a long while, that was all I could do.

 Life saver

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    "Mommy, Uncle Dwayne and I are taking the dogs out for their evening walk. We won''t stay long, love you!" Maverick''s voice rang out from the porch.


    I was in the kitchen, trying to get dinner together while he was out with Dwayne, who had just shown up a few minutes ago.


    "Alright," I called back, and soon, I heard their retreating footsteps and the happy barks of the dogs.


    Sighing, I covered the cooking pot of pasta and went to sit at the kitchen table. The evening was cool and lovely, sunlight streaming through the windows, but my thoughts? Not so peaceful.


    It''s been a week since my fight with Jared, and I hadn''t heard from him since. Dwayne, on the other hand-despite his busy schedule with the whole business expansion thing-still made time every evening to take the dogs for their walks with Maverick. With three dogs now, their little routine had be part of their day, like clockwork.


    Every time I looked at the golden retriever puppy, I couldn''t help but think about Jared-the day he gifted it to Maverick. Then I''d think about the day he stormed into my office and beat the crap out of Mr. Zeke, the perv who tried to take advantage of me.


    Has Jared''s injuries healed? I don''t know. And honestly, I''m not sure if I should even care anymore.


    Yesterday, I had tried to casually ask Dwayne about him, using their business rivalry as a facade.


    "Umm, Dwayne?" I started, trying to sound chill as we drank tea in the living room. "Do you know what Jared''s been up totely?"


    Dwayne had looked up, "Why do you want to know?" He asked, teasingly.


    I rolled my eyes. "I''m just curious, alright? Have you two even spoken since the dinner night, or are you still basking in your sibling rivalry?"


    He smiled, and shook his head. "You''re thinking about him, aren''t you?"


    "I''m serious, Dwayne. I just want to know what''s up with him, "I said thest words with a low tone.


    He ruffled my hair. "Trust me you won''t be happy knowing," he said, getting up like he was about to leave.


    I sighed, shaking my head. But honestly, I couldn''t help the curiosity gnawing at me.


    So Jared was back in hispany and maybe took all his shareholders back? If that was the case, Dwayne must be feeling the pressure. Or maybe Dwayne was good at business too? Otherwise, how the hell could hepete with Jared? Or maybe Jared hadn''t figured out who''s the spy in hispany yet. Did it have something to do with Dwayne?


    As I sat in the kitchen, waiting for Dwayne and Maverick to return from their walk, those thoughts kept circling in my head.


    When I was married to Jared, I never interfered with his business. I knew I wasn''t much help in that area. But now, I think maybe I was just selling myself short. Sure, I didn''t know much about investing, but Jared''s hotels or resorts were bound to have management problems at some point, right?


    If I''d learned more back then, maybe I''d have more experience now for my own restaurant.


    The sound of the front door opening broke the silence, and I looked up to see Dwayne and Maverick walking in, the dogs trailing behind them.


    "Hey, kiddo," Dwayne said, smiling at me. "How was your day?"


    Ugh. When did he start calling me "kiddo"? I''ve protested like a million times, but he''s still at it.


    I shrugged, trying to y it cool. "It was fine, I guess. Just missed you guys."


    Dwayne chuckled and ruffled my hair. "We missed you too. Now, how about we get some dinner started?"


    I smiled and nodded, and the three of us set to work making dinner together.


    Maverick still didn''t fully understand what Dwayne''s Mafia connections meant. One time, Dwayne tried to exin it to him, but it only got Maverick more excited. He wanted to know if it was like The Godfather.


    I just about died inside when Dwayne nodded seriously and said, "Yeah, I''ve got another name. Michael Corleone."


    Maverick screamed in excitement.


    Despite all the warmth andughter, I couldn''t stop thinking about the days when Jared was here. And I tried to shove that thought aside.


    I was only curious about their business.


    I promised myself I''d ask Dwayne again when he visited next. But of course, he showed up just when I was in the middle of cooking. We exchanged a few quick pleasantries before he grabbed Maverick and the dogs for their walk. I checked on the pasta-it was cooked perfectly-and then pulled the chicken out of the oven. As I did, I made a mental note to bring up Jared with Dwayne again, and this time, I wasn''t letting him bail out on me.


    Minutester, I was done cooking, and I set the table, after which I sat back to wait for them. I didn''t have to wait for long, as they returned a few minutester, the dogs trailing behind them


    But to my surprise, Dwayne didn''t n to stay long.


    "Hey, ostrich, sorry but I gotta run," he said, stopping in the doorway. "Got a virtual meeting I totally forgot about."


    I raised an eyebrow, feeling a jolt of disappointment. "Everything okay?"


    He nodded. "Yeah, everything''s fine. Just ast-minute meeting. I''ll catch up with you guyster."


    I nodded, deciding not to press further. "Alright."


    He blew me kisses and pecked Maverick who was close to him before hurrying off. I stood watching him disappear from sight after which I sighed and turned to Maverick, e on, Man, let''s go have dinner."


    *******


    The next day at work, I was busy, monitoring all that was going on in the dining area. It was a typical lunchtime, and the rush was much as usual.


    After a while, kmoved in to chat with


    Mr Trevor, another regr customer


    I had struck close acquaintances


    with after the old couple, The


    . Mr Trevor had co


    in


    for his soup of the day and I was enquiring if he loved the new spice that was introduced to it


    "I love it, it amplifies the taste of the soup. Trust me not to miss a te any day," heplimented.


    I nodded, grateful that he loved it. I had my fears when I first incorporated the spice into the soup as I feared the customers would not like it, fortunately, they all loved it.


    "I''m d you love it, Mr Trevor. Trust me to always serve the best. Let me know-" I was cut short by the noise from the table behind us.


    Amotion had formed and I was


    surprised to see old Mr Harrison slightly bent over his te, his face bright red and clutching his throat. His wife, Mrs Harrison, who was seated beside him looked in horror, too stunned to do anything.


    "Goodness!" I eximed, realizing what was happening. Mr Harrison was choking.


    I didn''t hesitate. I immediately jumped into action, rushing over to Mr Harrison''s side. I had been trained in the Heimlich maneuver, and was quite experienced with it. Hopefully, this was a case I could salvage.


    "Ma''am, please step aside," I said to Mrs. Harrison, and then I turned to the small crowd around us. "Please, move away everyone, he needs plenty of air."


    After they obeyed, I positioned myself behind Mr Harrison and wrapped my arms around his waist. I made a fist with one hand and ced it just above his navel. With my other hand, I grasped my fist and gave it a quick upward thrust. Mr Harrison coughed, and a piece of food flew out of his mouth. I gently rubbed his back and he took a deep breath, his face still red, but he looked relieved.novelbin


    Mrs. Harrison rushed to her husband''s side, tears of happiness and gratitude streaming down her face. "Oh, thank you, Arielle. We''re so grateful. For a moment, I thought something bad was gonna happen to him."


    I smiled, trying to brush off the praise. "It''s no big deal, Ma''am. It''s our responsibility to keep all our customers safe. As a matter of fact, every staff member here knows how to perform the technique. I just happened to be here."


    But Mrs. Harrison wouldn''t let it go. "No, Arielle, it''s a big deal," she said. "You saved my husband''s life. We can''t thank you enough."


    I nodded, as the scenario just


    reminded me of a simr incident. The day I saved Nana Jean at the restaurant I was working as a chef that was before I met Jared. I had performed the same technique on Nana Jean when she choked, and that had marked the beginning of our acquaintance.


    A bitter nostalgia smile hit my lips and I shook my head, now was not the time to get thoughts about the past running.

 Business tactics, or more.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    "Thank you, still," Mrs. Harrison said, her eyes persistent.


    I nodded, smiling warmly. "You''re wee," I said, realizing the older woman had no intention of backing off unless she heard those words.


    She smiled, seeming to rx now.


    "And Mrs Harrison," I called, my voice taking a serious tone.


    "Yes?" she responded, looking up at me expectantly, her husband beside her. Thankfully, hisplexion had returned to normal, and he seemed back to his usual self. "You know, as we get older, our eating habits change. Some foods be harder to chew, so we need to rece them with softer options," I began carefully.


    Mr. Harrison sighed, looking a little ufortable. "We''re always so cautious about what we eat," he said, as if weighing his words. "Sorry if we caused any trouble."


    I shook my head with a reassuring smile. "Not at all, sir. Actually, we have some options on the menu that I personally designed for guests like you things like tender meats, pureed soups, soft rice, and even desserts that are easy on the pte."


    Mrs. Harrison''s eyes lit up. "That sounds wonderful! See, I told you she''s the best! I''ve never heard of a chef making special meals for older folks. You''re a genius, my dear. I''m so d we invested in you."


    Her praise warmed me, and I couldn''t help but smile. Over time, the Harrisons had gone from just customers to friends-and now even investors in the restaurant. They were practically family, and I was grateful our paths had crossed. "That means a lot," I said sincerely.


    Mrs. Harrison sighed deeply before speaking again, exchanging a nce with her husband.


    "You know, Arielle," she began, her voice softening, "I can''t thank you enough for saving this old guy''s life. But, honestly, there''s something else that''s been bothering us, which is why my husband got so worked up earlier. It''s about our granddaughter, Margaux. She''s a wonderful girl, but..." Then a note of sadness creeped in when she continued. "She''s so stubborn when ites to her marriage. We''ve tried setting her up with several good, eligible bachelors, but she''s turned them all down."


    Her voice trailed off, and I was a bit taken aback. I didn''t expect to hear her sharing family troubles.


    Mr. Harrison also spoke, with frustration. "We''re worried sick about her future. She needs someone with a good name, someone financially stable, someone who can take care of her. Especially now, with our wealth slowly declining..."


    "But she just won''t listen!" Mrs. Harrison groaned, rubbing her temples. "She''s so stubborn. We want her to marry someone wealthy and influential, someone kind too. That way, we know she''ll be taken care of, and we won''t have to worry about her when we''re gone."


    She paused for a moment, then added, "Her father, our son, lived an extravagant life, leaving Margaux with nothing. We don''t want her to suffer for his mistakes."novelbin


    Reba, who had joined us during themotion and clearly very interested, listened carefully before speaking up. "So, what are you nning to do now?"


    Mr. Harrison sighed again. "We have a n, but she won''t cooperate. We''ve arranged men for her before, but she keeps rejecting them. We even had someone set up for her this time, but just now she called to say she won''t go. That''s what got me so upset," he said, his voice trailing off.


    Stephen had also been quietly listening beside Reba. Upon hearing that he frowned and spoke up. "Sir, may I offer my thoughts? I think you might want to reconsider your approach. She''s an adult. Is setting her up with different men really the solution? Maybe you should respect her wishes."


    Mr. Harrison shook his head, a firm expression on his face. "You don''t understand. People like us don''t get to choose freely when ites to marriage. It''s a business deal, a way to secure the future for the family. Most importantly, we need to prevent her from making the same mistakes her father did. If we''re not here to support her, who will?"


    Mrs. Harrison nodded, adding quickly when she saw the confused look on Stephen''s face. "We''ve seen what happens when people marry for love without thinking about the consequences. Our son, Margaux''s father, married a woman with no money or family to speak of. She didn''t know anything about managing finances and only helped him squander what little he had. Now he''s struggling to get by, and we''re terrified that Margaux will end up in the same situation if we''re not careful."


    Her words pped me directly to face my own past.


    I used to believe my marriage with Jared was something special. I was just a chef, and he was a billionaire. Nana Jean had always been supportive of us, but honestly, no one else really was. His family had doubts, especially his mother, though she tried to hide it. And that still stung.


    We didn''t even have a wedding. Jared kept it low-key, only telling a few rtives, and even then, it sparked plenty of gossip. Eventually, he shut it all down.


    Even now, with my own restaurant, I know people still see me as unworthy of him.


    And the way our marriage ended...


    Well, that wasn''t exactly something to be proud of.


    I forced a bitter smile. "Yeah, I guess real life, after all, isn''t a fairytale."


    Mr. Harrison pressed on, oblivious to my shifting thoughts. "This man we arranged for Margaux tonight, he controls half the economic lifeline in this state. He''s the best match she''ll ever get. Wealthy, influential, kind-he''ll take care of her, provide for her future, and for their children."


    But I wasn''t really listening anymore.


    My stomach had dropped at the mention of the man they were setting Margaux up with tonight. "The man controlling half the economic lifeline?" My mind raced, my thoughts jumping ahead. There was only one man I knew who controlled that much.


    And that man was Jared Smith.


    Life''s cruel sense of irony.


    I had to push the thought aside, focusing on the conversation.


    "I''m...sorry to hear about your worries, Mr. and Mrs. Harrison. I really hope tonight''s meeting goes well for all of you," I said, though I wasn''t sure if I meant it. My head was already spinning.


    "Oh, it''s fine. Thank you for your


    concern," Mrs. Harrison said, brushing it off. Then,pletely ignoring the warning look Mr. Harrison shot her, she leaned closer and added, "Arielle, their dinner date is at the Grand Imperial Hotel. We''ve booked a table overlooking the sea. Very romantic," she winked at me.


    "That''s a beautiful venue."


    She gave me a serious look, cing a hand on mine. "We really hope you can keep an eye on things for us,


    elet


    Arielle. We''re getting old, and all we want is to to see that our


    granddaughter''s future is secure.


    We trust you. Can you do us this


    favor?"


    I froze for a moment, caught off guard, then coughed awkwardly. "Mrs. Harrison, I''m afraid I��"


    "Of course she''ll do it!" Before I could protest, Reba had already nodded enthusiastically for me. I shot her a look that clearly said, Don''t make me kill you.


    "Aren''t you just the sweetest?" Mrs. Harrison cooed, patting my shoulder affectionately.


    I forced a smile. "...Anything for you."


    After they left, I immediately turned to Reba. "What were you thinking, girl?"


    However, she stared back at me, looking even more serious than I was. "I know exactly what you''re thinking. You suspect that the man... could be "


    I quickly shook my head, trying to push the nagging thought away. "No, of course not. Reba, don''t start."


    She sighed. "Ma''am, we''re meeting a new supplier tonight, remember?"


    "Oh right..." I patted my forehead. "Almost forgot we shut Mr. Zeke down."


    "Yeah," Stephen then rolled his eyes wildly. "That stupid Zeke of a man should thank his stars, it wasn''t I who got him first."


    I stifled a smile. Stephen and Reba had been engaged when I filled them in on what went down with Mr Zeke and I, Stephen especially, and his reaction currently is proof to that.


    "Calm down, angry bird," I patted his shoulder.


    Stephen turned to Reba. "So, you mean...?"


    Reba looked at me, and I sighed. "All right, I know. Hey, Lauren, can you make our meeting point the same hotel as the Harrisons?" I turned to my assistant.


    Reba nodded approvingly, while Stephen muttered under his breath, "Ma''am, you always said it''s unprofessional to mix business with personal stuff."


    "Yeah, I did say that," I grinned, rubbing my temples. "But this is just a business tactic. We will help Miss Harrison finish the blind date and win the Harrisons'' favor. That''s all. Nothing else. I swear."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 No acknowledgement

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    7pm, the Grand Imperial Hotel.


    "You''ve got to pull yourself together," I said to myself, sshing cold water on my face.


    The afternoon had passed in a blur-probably because my mind kept drifting.


    Stephen had handled everything, and I arrived 20 minutes early. Now, I found myself here, stuck in this awkward limbo.


    How hard could it be? Negotiate with dealers, help clients solve problems, assist blind dates, and maybe catch my ex-husband in the act?


    "If I get through tonight, I''m buying a lottery ticket," I murmured, a bitter smile crossing my lips.


    I checked the time again, then left the bathroom, taking a seat closer to the table with the sea view.


    That''s when I spotted Margaux, the young woman supposedly the Harrisons'' granddaughter, waiting for her date.


    She looked delicate, calm, almost ethereal in a beautiful blue dress-something straight out of a French film. She had this quiet, ssical elegance about her. It was hard to believe she was the rebellious granddaughter the Harrisons had mentioned.


    Her long, curly dark hair cascaded down her back, and I caught the glint of her bright blue eyes. She seemed irritated, though, her gaze sharp, as if she''d rather be anywhere else, and I couldn''t me her.


    I continued to watch, ncing every so often at the entrance. What I only felt was an odd sense of anxiety, unsure if I was waiting for something to happen, or trying to avoid it.


    All the memories of our recent fight, our past struggles-shed in my mind. Six years of turmoil. I wasn''t anyone to him anymore. Just his ex-wife. That''s all.


    Except for Maverick. I still needed to talk to him, exin why his father hadn''t been aroundtely.


    My thoughts swirled, eventually circling back to one thing: I''d be happy if he really let it go. I should allow him to let it go. I really should. If that''s his choice.


    And then, he arrived.


    Margaux''s date.


    My heart lodged in my throat as I watched him walk in-charming, tall, sophisticated in a ck suit, his hair neatly styled. And his face...


    It wasn''t Jared.


    I blinked, not sure if how I felt, but I was sure of one emotion; relief.


    I didn''t know why I felt that way about him not being Jared, but I was, regardless.


    But my relief was short-lived when I saw... Ashley suddenly appeared from behind the man?


    She looked slightly ufortable, which didn''t take long to exin. This man was Ashley''s boss-the one she often grumbled about, calling him a workaholic. I hadn''t expected him to be so young and handsome, though. In Ashley''s descriptions, I''d imagined someone in histe forties, moderately unattractive at best.


    Margaux, however, didn''t seem too concerned with the man''s appearance or personality. Instead, she quipped, "Do you bring your secretary on every date?" Her voice dripped with sarcasm, though she''s still smiling.


    The man didn''t flinch, simply nodding in agreement. Ashley shot him an exasperated look, as if his confirmation was going tond her in trouble.


    At that point, I couldn''t help but chuckle under my breath at the growing awkward tension. I made a mental note not to forget to tease Ashley about this asion.


    Margaux, still unimpressed, shook her head and sighed softly. "That''s why I always think arranged dates are so boring. Nobody takes them seriously. It''s just a waste of time."


    Then, as if on cue, she turned gently in my direction. "And what about you? Do you hear enough, Madam?"


    A wave of slight embarrassment washed over me as both Ashley and her boss turned to look at me. Ashley''s eyes widened, clearly surprised and a little curious.


    Not wanting to seem rude by remaining seated, I stood up and walked over.


    "Hello..." I greeted awkwardly.


    Margaux chuckled and waved me off. "It''s fine. know who you are. You''re the restaurantdy they can''t stop talking about. These old fellows always worry about me. I''m only mad at you because-" she nced back at Ashley''s boss, "-if you didn''t want toe, you should''ve just said it. That way, we could''ve saved each other the trouble."


    The man, who had remained silent up until now, finally spoke, his tone calm and controlled. "It''s more convenient this way."


    That was clearly the wrong thing to say. Margaux''s irritation red, but Ashley quickly stepped in, trying to ease the tension with a forced cheerfulness. "So,dies, how about


    we introduce ourselves?" she out


    suggested, her voice bright, but it was obvious the energy behind it


    wasn''t genuine.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at the absurdity of it all, as I watched them. But none of us refuted, and we agreed to the idea, the route of us officially exchanging self-introduction and pleasantries.


    "I''m Margaux Harrison, your target tonight," she said with an amused nce in my direction before turning to the man. "And your guest, supposedly," she added, her voice polite, though the coldness in her eyes was hard to miss. "Roman McFadden," Ashley''s boss replied, his voice smooth and confident. "I own McFadden Industries."


    I froze for a moment. No wonder the


    Harrisons had s said he controlled half the state''s lifeline. How had Ashley never mentioned she now worked for McFadden? I nced at her, and she gave me an innocent smile before exining, "I''m Ashley Thompson, Chief Secretary at McFadden Industries. Sorry, Miss Harrison, my boss is just a bit rude sometimes."


    Before Roman could shoot any more fiery res, I introduced myself. "I''m Arielle Meyers. I run the newly opened restaurant, A&M. It''s a pleasure to meet you all, and I''d love for you toe by sometime. Sincerely." Ashley, unable to keep up with the pretense, turned to me and whispered, "Why are you here, anyway?" Her voice was low, clearly trying to figure out if she''d gotten caught.


    I smiled, enjoying the rare sight of my best friend being nervous. "I was supposed to have a business dinner with a supplier, but they''re... clearlyte," I said, ncing at my wristwatch for emphasis.


    Okay, so tonight wasn''t the disaster I''d feared. I exhaled in relief, turning back to Margaux. "I''m really sorry, Miss Harrison. I didn''t mean to spy on you."


    But before I could move on, Roman raised an eyebrow, his gaze sharp. "I think I know you from somewhere, Miss..." He paused, studying me with a knowing look. "And I thought you were here for him..."


    I followed his finger''s direction, and immediately, my heart sank.


    There, across the room, was Jared, seated at a table with none other than Sofia.


    I felt Ashley stiffen beside me, and I knew she was just as shocked as I was.


    My heart pounded in my chest, my mind spinning with questions.


    Sofia? That Sofia?


    Didn''t he tell me things were over between them? Hadn''t he sworn there was NOTHING left?


    I shook my head, trying to shove the bitter thoughts away, but they clung to me, relentless. The sting wasn''t as sharp as I expected, but it still hurt, like a dull ache that refused to fade.novelbin


    And then, as if the universe was ying some cruel joke, he stood up. My breath caught in my throat as he started walking toward us. My heart leaped, a rush of hope flooding my chest. He''sing over to me, I thought, my pulse quickening. But as he got closer, he walked right past us.


    No nce. No word. No acknowledgment.


    He didn''t even spare me a second of his attention-just kept walking,pletely ignoring us. Completely ignoring me.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Did he really give up on her?

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    Sofia even gave me a slightly apologetic nce as she passed by, holding onto Jared''s arm.


    I must''ve looked like a fool, standing there like that.


    Ashley, already rolling up her sleeve and shaking her fist, muttered, "I''ll go ask him what he means by this."


    "Don''t pull me!" I heard her protest as Roman grabbed her arm.


    Margaux, sighing, interjected, "Why don''t we listen to what Arielle has to say first?"


    Ashley spun around to face me, her expression fierce. "Ari, don''t worry about it. I''ll find out exactly what''s going on."


    I shook my head. "Don''t ask him. We have nothing to do with each other anymore."


    Ashley''s face shifted through several emotions before she finally spoke. "What do you mean?"


    "I mean," I paused, gathering my thoughts, "we had a fight a few days ago, and I told him that we''re done. We have nothing left between us."


    Silence hung in the air for a long moment. Ashley just stood there, calming down as she processed my words.


    Roman, seemingly uninterested in the drama unfolding, turned to Margaux. "Apologies, Miss Harrison. I think it''s time for you to head home. Please let your grandparents know I send my regards." Then he turned to Ashley. "Ashley, I''ve made my point. You can take the rest of the night off. I''m sure you''ll want to spend time with your friend." Ashley was a bit surprised.


    Then his voice grew firm again, the kind of tone that brooked no argument. "Don''t forget, we have a meeting tomorrow. I expect you there early." "Of course," she muttered.


    Roman nodded at me politely before walking away, his strides long and confident almost arrogantly so. For a brief moment, I couldn''t help but feel like I was watching Jared walk away all over again. "Get it together," I muttered under my breath, trying to snap myself out of the daze.


    As soon as he was out of earshot, Ashley turned to me, her eyes zing. "Did you see that? He made it seem like he was doing me a favor by giving me the night off! What kind of bastard capitalist would take their employees everywhere after working hours?" She sighed, clearly frustrated, but then her tone softened to me. "You know, this might not be all that bad. You and him..."


    I smiled weakly. "I guess you''re right."


    But I didn''t have the energy to say anything else. My mind kept drifting back to Jared. My thoughts were a tangled mess of emotions, and I couldn''t untangle them.


    At that moment, Margaux joined the conversation, and I felt slightly bad for having forgotten that she was still there with us.novelbin


    "So he really gave up on you this time?" She asked, her blue probing eyes observing me.


    I blinked, caught off guard by the question. "How would you know what our rtionship is?" I asked, trying to sound surprised, but in the real sense, my voice bore a note of defense.


    She just shrugged, like the topic wasn''t one of great importance. "It''s not that hard to guess. You might not have been popr when you were still married to him, but you did, the moment you two were divorced and when you returned to the country, at least in the upper society circle. Plus, I''m a big fan of ''The Evil Wolf Husband Doesn''t Deserve a Good Ex-Wife''," she added with a wink, a knowing smile spreading across her face.


    ...What evil-wolf-husband?


    I blinked, confused for a second, then it hit me. Reba''s book.


    Gosh she really has terrible taste in book titles.


    Augh escaped my lips before I could stop it. It was surprising that Margaux knew about Reba''s book, but it also lightened the mood a little. "You know about the book? And you immediately figured it out based on that?"


    "Well, she did use pseudonyms for the characters," Margaux said with a sly grin. "But some of us can still put two and two together."


    She turned serious again, her gaze probing. "So, he really gave up on you?"


    I didn''t answer right away. Instead, I looked across the room at Jared and Sofia, now walking away together, side by side. When had he returned? Had he intentionally taken a different route to avoid me? The thought stung, but I pushed it aside, refusing to let it show. "I think so. It seems that way," I said quietly, turning back to Margaux.


    She paused, considering my words carefully. "In the book, you were always harsh with him, unforgiving. But recently, you''ve shown signs of softening. At least, that''s what it looked like to me. Why would he suddenly give up now?"


    I couldn''t help but let out augh. "Soft towards him? We just had a fight where I almost wanted to hit him over the head with that vase, if I had that choice," I said, nodding toward the marble vase on the dinner table.


    Margaux shook her head, "No. That''s exactly why there''s still hope for you two. Your emotions are still so tied to him. Every move he makes affects you. And I don''t believe for a second he couldn''t see that."


    I was stunned for a moment and didn''t know what to say.


    Ashley, who had been silently


    observing the conversation, raised


    her eyebrows and shook her head in


    disapproval. "Excuse me, Miss


    Harrison," she said, her voice


    dripping with sarcasm. "Can I just call you Margaux? Why are you so gossipy at such a young age?"


    Margaux shrugged, not fazed in the least, her eyes still fixed on me, waiting for an answer.


    I sighed, shaking my head with a bitter smile. "It''s okay, Margaux. I don''t know what he''s thinking anymore. And honestly, it doesn''t really matter. Men and women... they''re just different. I don''t need to figure out his reasons." Ashley''s words echoed in my mind, and I realized she was right.


    This ending... might actually be for the best.


    I''d made my decision when I left for abroad three years ago.


    My ending with Jared had been decided long before today.


    As for the ''softness'' I showed? If there was anything there, it was nothing more than a fleeting mistake. Just a moment of weakness, of immaturity.


    Who Jared ended up with wasn''t something I should concern myself with anymore.


    From his perspective, with everything that had happened between us, the past already so ugly-if he could at least get back his childhood sweetheart, the one he''d lost, it made sense that he''d choose Sofia. No matter what hurt she''d caused me. His insignificant ex-wife.


    Margaux nodded like she understood, even though I doubted she did. Regardless, I was grateful that she didn''t push the matter forward.


    At that moment, she gave a long yawn, an indication that she was tired. "I''m sorry, but I''m just really exhausted," she said, her voice apologetic, as she covered her mouth with her hand.


    Ashley nodded in agreement. "Yeah, it''s gettingte. We should head out," she said, ncing at her watch.


    "That''s right," and then I nced at my wristwatch. "My supplier is runningte, and I don''t think I want to wait," added. Of course I was not going to wait, not after standing me up. What responsible person keeps a person they''re meeting with waiting, with no call or text to inform them about why they were runningte? There and then, I decided that things were not going to work out


    between me and the supplier.


    On amon ground now, we made our way to the car parked outside. It was arranged by Harrisons, and had enough space for all three of us or even more.


    I exhaled in relief as I settled into my seat, the cool air in the car a wee relief after the stifling atmosphere of the relief.


    "I have to say, I''m impressed," Margaux suddenly said, turning to me. "I didn''t expect you to be so... down-to-earth."


    I chuckled, feeling ttered and amused. "I think that''s the first time anyone''s described me that way."


    Ashleyughed. "Yeah, Arielle''s not exactly known for being that," and then she hit me yfully. "Of course you''re down to earth, silly!"


    I yfully rolled my eyes. "Hey, I resent that."


    Margaux chuckled. "I think we''re going to get along just fine. I like you two already."


    "An," Ashley cooed, making a funny blushing gesture.


    "Silly girl!" I said, hitting her lightly.


    As the driver took a turn, Ashley''s face softened and she turned to Margaux. "Hey, how''s your night been going so far, aside from the disastrous date?" She said thest word with teasing humor, and I couldn''t help but chuckle. Margauxughed, a throaty sound, the type that you''d want to listen to all day. "It was actually kind of nice to meet you guys. You''re not as boring as I thought you''d be."


    Ashley grinned, her face lighting up. "Hey, watch it. We''re not that boring."


    I chuckled, feeling drawn and a sense of camaraderie with these two women. It''s ting how we''ve been able to strike a mutual rtionship in just a few hours of meeting. "I think we''re a little boring, but we''re working on it."


    As we neared my house, Ashley


    turned to me her tone softening.


    "Look, Ari. I know today''s been a lot


    Promise me you''ll get some good


    sleep tonight. And about the little guy please don''t feel like you have to exin everything to him tonight. Give both of you some time."


    I paused, letting her words sink in, and nodded.


    She sighed, as if something had just urred to her. "Hey, why don''t youe over for dinner with me? My mom''s been wanting us to catch up, and it''d be nice to hang out. Since we both ate nothing tonight due to those stupid men." "That''d be awesome. Thanks for inviting me," I said, meaning every word.


    Margaux yawned again, her eyes already closing.


    Ashley and I exchanged looks, and smiled, as augh would awaken her. "We better get her home first," Ashley whispered.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 A Favor to ask

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    Ashley leaned over the partition between the drivers side and passengers side, crooning her neck so he could hear her. "Excuse me, I''m sorry, but we''ll have to reverse and take Margaux home, first."


    "Alright, Ma," the driver said, and immediately put the car in reverse. As we sped off, I was d I was able to take care of Margaux for her grandparents. All I wanted was to get her home safely, and then Ashley and I would take a cab to her mother''s ce. We all settled into silence, with the gentle snoring of Margaux, and the sound of the car''s engine and the asional passing cars breaking the stillness.


    Soon, the car pulled up at Harrison''s house, a warm and cozy Victorian home with a beautifully trimmedwn. We sent the driver to call the butler to take Margaux in.


    "Thank you so much, guys," Margaux said, her voice sleepy, as the butler helped her out of the car. She stretched, arching her back, and then smiled at us.


    "No problem, take care," Ashley and I responded, smiling as we waved our goodbyes.


    "Phew, let''s order a ride before it''s toote," Ashley sighed, after Margaux had disappeared inside with the butler.


    I nodded, I immediately took out my phone to ce an order for our ride. "Done," I said, shoving my phone back into my purse.


    "Hey, you okay?" Ashley asked, giving me a concerned look.


    "Yeah, sure," I responded, knowing exactly why she was asking. "Look, Ash, I''m not feeling bad, alright? I''m okay."


    "I know," she offered me a small smile. "I love you."


    "Eww," I scrunched up my face in fake disgust. "Why would you tell your fellow woman you love her?"


    Ashley''s face turned pale as she stared at me in confusion, and then her face rxed when she saw how hard I was trying to hold back myughter.


    "You, brat!" She snarled, as it dawned on her I was kidding. "Come here," she said, advancing towards me but I ran towards that which had now arrived, and was pulling up to the curb, giggling.


    We settled into the cab afterward, and chatted more until we got to our destination. Ashley and I alighted and made our way to the front door of the sprawling duplex, which was Ashley''s mother''s house.


    The front door went open immediately, and Ashley''s Mom surfaced, a bright smile on her face. She was a pretty petite woman with a kind face and a warm smile.


    "Arielle, it''s great to meet you again," she eximed, instantly enveloping me in a warm hug. She smelled like freshly baked cookies, and I sighed in nostalgia, realizing how long it''s been since I saw herst.


    I smiled when we finally pulled away. "It''s great to meet again, Ma."


    Ashley grinned, looking pleased. "Mom''s been dying to meet you again" she said, rolling her eyes yfully.


    Mrs Thompson yfully hit her on the arm. "Shhh...you don''t have to be too loud with your mother''s secret."


    We allughed, a genuine sounding right out from our bellies. And then Mrs Thompson invited us in. "Let''s go inside and have dinner, girls. There''s a lot to go round."


    We giggled and trooped in, in excitement. As we stepped inside, Mrs Thompson led us to the dining room. The table was alreadyid, and the delicious aromas wafting from the dishes made my stomach growl, and my mouth water. "Please, girls, take your seats and see yourselves," Mrs Thompson said, smiling and gesturing to the table.


    We thanked her and proceeded to serve ourselves. The table consisted of roasted chicken, barbeque, green sd, fruit sd, basmati fried rice, cookies, doughnuts and a variety of desserts.


    As we ate, Mrs Thompson started a conversation. "I''ve been following your progress so far, Arielle, and I just say, I''m impressed," she began, her eyes glowing with admiration.


    "Thank you, Mrs Thompson," I replied, grateful. "That means a loting from you."


    She faked a frown. "Please, call me mom. I told you so thest time you visited. We''re family now, sweetie."


    I nodded, beaming with smiles. "Noted, Mom. I''ll make corrections from now on."


    "And, I''ll visit your restaurant one day. I''ve heard a lot about it, and the reviews in your app are mind-blowing.


    "I''d love to have you visit, Mom. Do give me heads up about when so I can prepare a special dish for you."


    "Of course," she nodded, and we fell into silence.


    Dinner went smoothly and was graced by the clinking sounds of silverware and our cheerful banters. After eating, Ashley and I helped cheer the table, after which we proceeded to the living room to rest. Just then, after settling into the plush sofa, Mrs Thompson cleared her throat, drawing me and Ashley''s attention to her.novelbin


    "Arielle, I need to ask you for a huge favor," she said, her voice low and pleading.


    I sat up in surprise, ncing at Ashley, who looked equally startled. "What is it, Mom?" I managed to ask.


    Mrs. Thompson took a deep breath.


    "My... brother''spany is in


    trouble. There''s a winepany under J&S Group that''s been giving them@hard time, and if they go under... well, things will get messy for me and for the family."


    J&S. Jared''spany?


    I frowned and was speechless for a moment, but it was nothingpared to Ashley''s reaction. I felt her stiffen beside me, her face a mask of disbelief and confusion. It was obvious she was not privy to this information. "Mom! Why didn''t you tell me about this?" Ashley asked.


    Mrs Thompson sighed, unable to meet her eyes. "I didn''t want to burden you, dear. But I was hoping... Arielle, you know Jared. Maybe you could talk to him and see if there is anything he can do to help."


    I felt a pang of unease at these words and I shifted on the couch.


    How could I help? Jared and I are divorced, and even when we were still married, I never got involved in his business.


    "Ari, please. I know it''s a lot to ask, but we need the help."


    "Mom," Ashley spoke up, frowning. "Arielle doesn''t have to do this. It''s not her problem, please, don''t string her into it."


    But Mrs Thompson shook her head. "No, dear. We can''t tell if she doesn''t try. She''s the only help I have at this point."


    I sighed, feeling the weight of the situation. I was caught in this tug-of-war between wanting to help, even though I had no idea how, and refusing to get involved without hurting my best friend''s mom in the process.


    "Dear, please," Mrs. Thompson said,


    her voice soft but pleading. "If my brother''spany goes under... it''s gonna be a huge blow to me. You know Ashley''s father, and what kind of man he is. My husband''s family... they won''t keep me around if don''t have a solid background. You know how it works in wealthy families. I need this, to back up Ashley."


    Her words hit me hard, and I could hear the desperation in her tone. Ashley winced, her hands going to her face as she let out a soft, almost defeated sigh. "Mom... you don''t need to do all this," she whispered, her voice cracking a little.


    Mrs Thompson''s face twisted with regret. "It''s not your fault you were born into this kind of family, Ash... it''s mine," she muttered, her voice barely audible now as tears welled up in her eyes. Seeing them both like this broke my heart. Before I could talk myself out of it, the words just spilled out.


    "I''ll help."

 Frantic move

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    Both Ashley and her mom looked up at me simultaneously, their eyes wide with surprise.


    Mrs Thompson''s expression was that of relief, her face rxing as if a weight had been lifted off her shoulders. Ashley, on the other hand, was more of confusion than surprise, her brows furrowed together.


    "I promise, I''ll see what I can do," I added, trying not to give them false hope. I didn''t want to disappoint them, not after agreeing to help.


    Mrs Thompson nodded, her warm smile returning to her face. "I''m so grateful, thank you, Arielle," she said, her voice filled with emotions. She was on the brink of tears.


    And before I knew it, Mrs Thompson was pulling me into a hug. I reciprocated, wrapping my arms around her and holding her close, while trying to avoid meeting Ashley''s eyes, which had a questioning look in them.


    After disengaging from the hug, I dered my intention to leave. "I should get going," I said, ncing at my phone. "Maverick will be worried by now, he''s alone with his temporary nanny."


    "I''ll see you off," Ashley quickly said, and before I could refute, rose to her feet. This action spoke volumes; she wanted to speak to me, and didn''t want her Mom to follow.


    Mrs Thompson nodded in understanding, and stayed back, watching as Ashley and I walked out of the house. "Thank you again, kid," she called out after us.


    I turned to wave goodbye again, before following Ashley out to the porch. As soon as we were out of earshot, Ashley turned to me. "What did you do that for?"


    I totally anticipated this, so I wasn''t surprised.


    "Look Ashley, I have to help. Your mom''s in a tough spot."


    But she frowned disapprovingly. "You didn''t have to put yourself in a tight corner. How are you going to talk to Jared, considering how things are between you two now? I wouldn''t me you if you didn''t want to do anything. It''s not really your responsibility. I mean, yeah, worst case, I get kicked out of the Thompson family, but honestly, I''ve already given up on being a Thompson in name only. They can''t offer me anything in terms of career, and half of them are busy plotting against each other. There''s no point in sticking around a family like that." Her voice had turned to that of concern.


    I sighed, "Ashley, don''t try tofort me. You can say that, but what about your mother? Her situation is already very difficult. She can''t divorce even if she wants to. Without any support, she''d just get crushed. And as much as you might think the Thompsons don''t matter, your dad has a lot of enemies, and they''re all watching every move you make. If we don''t help, she''s going to be alone in this mess."


    Ashley went quiet, like she was processing my words. She opened her mouth to say something, but I cut her off gently. "Okay, no more. Go back inside. You need to be there for your mom right now. I''m sure you''ve got a lot to sort out."


    She nodded reluctantly, and then she pulled me into a hug. "Thank you. Seriously. Thank you so much," she murmured to me.


    I hugged her back, holding her close for a few minutes. We stayed that way for a few minutes, enjoying the warmth of the hug.


    When I finally pulled away, I smiled. "Alright, time to go."


    Ashley nodded and stepped back. I pulled out my phone and booked a ride. A few minutester, the car pulled up. I gave her a final wave before sliding into the backseat.


    As the car started to pull away, I caught Ashley mouthing, "Thanks again, Arielle."


    ********


    In the days that followed, I focused on expanding my business, hoping to earn more money to help Ashley''s Mom.


    After getting home and giving the situation a careful thought, I decided that currently I couldn''t bring myself to face Jared. Not now.


    At least I''d try by myself first.


    I spent long hours at the restaurant, experimenting with new recipes and marketing strategies. I also made sure to be active on all my social media ounts, engaging with customers and promoting my brand.


    However, despite my efforts, the


    progress wasn''t as easy as I hoped and expected. Thepetition in the culinary business world was fierce and it seemed like every other day, a new restaurant was opening up in town.


    Meanwhile, Ashley had somehow grown a bit distant and mysterious these days, her behavior hard to read. She had stopped responding to my calls and messages, and I was starting to get worried. I picked up my phone and stared at the numerous unreturned calls and messages. I sighed and decided to try my luck again.novelbin


    "Hey, Ash, I''ve been trying to reach you. Can you please get back to me? I''m worried about you," I left in a voicemail.


    The message went through, and I set the phone down with a sigh. If I didn''t hear back today, I was going to visit Ashley''s workce or anywhere I knew she''d be. I had to make sure she was okay.


    That decided, got back to work, trying to see I could make more sales and generate more money for my rescue mission. I spent the rest of the day prepping for more sales and setting up ads for all of the restaurant''s business pages:


    Later that evening, as I was hunched over myptop, back aching from hours of work, my phone rang. Seeing Dwayne''s name pop up surprised me. We hadn''t really spokentely, both of us buried in our own stuff. "Arielle," he said when I answered, his voice low and serious. "I''m at a private club meeting with some clients."


    I frowned.


    "And I just spotted Ashley here."


    My frown deepened, "what? What''s she doing there?"


    "I''m not sure," he replied. "But given the nature of my meeting, I only brought one security person with me, and I''m not sure if she''s safe here. A lot of bad men frequent here, and they could easily prey on her."


    My heart dropped as everything clicked into ce. Ashley must have taken a part-time job there to make some extra cash. The idea of her working in such a risky environment made my stomach tighten.


    "Are you sure it''s Ashley?" Dwayne''s


    voice cut through my thoughts." only saw her once, but I thought you should know what she''s been up totely. If it is her, I''ll send backup, just in case. Don''t worry."


    "80 percent sure. Don''t worry Dwayne. I''ve got this," I said quickly. "Just send me the address. I''ll be there soon."


    The tone of my voice left no room for argument. He sighed but agreed. "Alright. Just be careful, okay?"


    "I will. And thank you. Keep an eye on her until I get there."


    After the call ended, I shut down myptop and grabbed my things on the table, stuffing them into my handbag before grabbing my key fob and hurrying out...

 Call for help

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    When I arrived at the club nearly 40 minutester, Dwayne''s subordinate, ire, was already waiting for me at the entrance. As usual, she was imposing and had a stern expression on her face.


    "This way, please," she said politely, but firmly. Safely guiding me through the crowded club, and expertly navigating through the body of partying people.


    I silently thanked Dwayne. He always had my back, even in situations like this.


    We walked past the bar, where a bartender was mixing all manner of drinks, ranging from the ones with weird colors to the ones that caught fire, and people nked him on all sides, downing sses upon sses.


    As we continued walking, I couldn''t help the feeling of unease that was increasingly crawling under my skin. The club was dimly lit, but bright enough to make out anyone. It was the kind of a ce where anything could happen, and I couldn''t help but grow even more worried for Ashley.


    Then, unexpectedly, I bumped into someone I never thought I''d see here.


    "Madam?"


    "Oliver?"


    It was Jared''s PA. I froze, cursing the moment I locked eyes with him. If he was here, then it could only mean one thing: Jared was here too.


    From the way his brows furrowed, it was evident he was as surprised to see me, as I was.


    Oliver''s brows furrowed in disbelief, his surprise matching mine. "Miss Arielle," he said, taking a step closer, as if trying to confirm it was really me. "I didn''t know you were a fan of this kind of establishment."


    I ignored hisment, not wanting to indulge him. But he pressed on.


    "Are you here to catch Mr Jared''s supposed affair?" He asked.


    A surge of frustration and confusion bubbled up inside me, but I bit my tongue. Instead of responding, I gave a sharp nod to ire. She immediately moved toward him, her expression so threatening it made Oliver take an instinctive step back. He immediately backed away, raising his hands in surrender. "Easy there, I meant no harm."


    I nodded at ire again, and we continued on our way. We finally arrived at the box where Ashley was working, and I felt a great sense of relief at seeing her safe and sound.


    ire nodded at me, and then turned to leave. "I''ll go find Dwayne," she said.


    I nodded in return, then turned to face Ashley. She looked utterly shocked to see me.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked, keeping my voice low and calm, though my mind was racing.


    She looked up at me, her eyes already full of apology. "I''m working, Arielle," she said quietly. "I need the money. I didn''t tell you because I know you wouldn''t support me. But why are you here?"


    I took a deep breath, my temper cooling slightly. At least she knew she wasn''t doing the right thing. Still, this club wasn''t a safe ce for her to be working.


    "Save the excuses Miss Ashley. I know you need the money, but what if something happens to you?" I said, trying to keep my voice steady. "What if you run into the wrong people-people who could hurt you?"


    She sighed, her tone resigned. "I''m sorry I didn''t tell you. But I''m an adult Ari! I can handle myself. And if things get bad, I can always use the back exit."


    My concern skyrocketed as I nced around the crowded club, the shing lights and loud music only making me more anxious. What kind of people could Ashley be exposed to in a ce like this?


    "Look, I came because Dwayne sawnovelbin


    you. You''re a young, beautiful


    woman in a ce like this-you''re too obvious," I said, my voice rising with urgency. "Dwayne was here for a business meeting and only brought one guard. Think about that! Someone like him needs security just to visit. What money is worth risking your life for, Ashley? We need to leave now."


    "But... I haven''t closed yet."


    "Does your boss know you''re working here? Does McFadden establishment allow part-time jobs like this?" I asked, my voice low.


    Her eyes widened in rm as she took a step backward, her eyes darting around nervously, like her boss could appear in the club any minute from now. "No," she murmured.


    I raised a brow. "So, you''re risking your job for this?"


    She sighed, her shoulders slumping in defeat. "Fine, you beat me girl," she said. "Let''s go."


    I nodded, relieved. "Good choice," I said, as I turned to lead her out of the club.


    As we turned to leave, three men suddenly appeared in front of us, blocking our path.


    "Excuse us," I said, my voice sharp, my frown deepening.


    But they didn''t step aside. Instead, they closed in, surrounding us with a suffocating presence. The rancid smell of alcohol hit me hard, and my pulse spiked. Drunk. They were drunk, and their leering, predatory


    gazes made my stomach twist.


    I could feel the fear wing at my throat as one of the men grinned, his smile crooked and unsettling. "Well, well, well. What do we have here?" He slurred, stumbling closer to me. Instinctively, I took a step back, crashing into Ashley, who looked as frozen as I felt.


    "Oh, don''t be scared, pretty," another man said, his voice thick with mock sympathy. "We just wanna y..." His grin widened, his hand reaching for me, too close.


    My body went stiff with anger and


    fear. They were circling us like animals, and no one around us seemed to notice. People were too wrapped up in their own worlds, too


    busy to hear our distress. We were


    alone.


    I turned to Ashley, her face pale with terror, which only fueled my anger. I couldn''t let this happen. Not to her. Not to us.


    My hand moved instinctively to my pocket, fingers brushing my phone. I had to call for help, I had to-


    But one of the men saw me reach for it. Without warning, he kicked my phone from my hand, sending it skittering across the floor with a sharp, sickening crack.


    I flinched, my heart sinking as the screen shattered into pieces, but I didn''t have time to dwell on it. I turned to run, but the men were too quick, their hands grasping for us, pulling at our arms.


    We fought back, punching and kicking, but we were no match for the three masculine men. In the midst of the chaos, and when it seemed like all hope had been lost, I spotted him, Jared!


    I froze, my heart pounding as he stepped out of a nearby box, Oliver at his side, a woman I didn''t recognize trailing behind them.


    Jared? He''s really here?


    At that point, I was at a loss on whether I should call for his help or not. Still contemting, Ashley turned in their direction and spotted them.


    And out of panic and before I could even stop her, she yelled out his name.


    "Jared!!!"

 Knights in shining armor

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    One of the drunken men seemed to recognize Jared. He whispered to the others, "Could these bitches know Smith?"


    The second man scoffed, dismissing the idea. "Impossible. They must be some pathetic women trying to cling to the riches." His words were thick with condescension as he took a step closer, reaching for my arm. I jerked away, my voice rising in anger. "Take your hand off me!"


    Jared froze. He turned slowly, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the situation.


    I held my breath, desperate for him to intervene, praying he''de to our rescue.


    But I got the greatest shock of my life.


    Jared barely nced in our direction. His gaze was icy, detached-like we were invisible.


    Oliver hesitated, his uncertainty clear, but Jared spoke first, his voice cool and calm.


    "We just came out to get some air, Oliver." He motioned to the chaos without a flicker of emotion. "Don''t get involved in something we don''t know about."


    I saw the tension in Oliver''s shoulders as he clearly wanted to step in, but he didn''t. He was frozen by Jared''s indifference.


    Jared didn''t even spare us another nce. He turned toward the woman beside him, a face I still couldn''t recognize, and then, as if we were nothing more than a passing inconvenience, he started to walk away. My heart somersaulted and sank in my stomach.


    I felt my breath hitching, as my hands began to tremble. The sight of Jared, each step away from us, was like a dagger to my chest.


    "Did...did he just walk away...?" Ashley stuttered beside me.


    I couldn''t respond as I found it hard to believe. But then, Jared finally turned his gaze towards us again, his expression unreadable now.


    My chest tightened, refusing to believe he could leave us like this. I locked eyes with him, willing him to understand the danger, hoping he''d do something-anything-to help.


    "Do we have any rtionship that requires me to help you?" He asked, looking me up and down. "Tell me; who are you to me?"


    The words hit like a p. I winced, my hope dashing to pieces as I moped in disbelief. My teeth clenched, anger growing and bubbling inside of me despite how helpless I was.


    Before I could respond, a loud voice boomed through the air.


    "Back off!"


    I spun around, relief flooding my veins as I saw Dwayne, nked by two imposing figures: ire and Roman, Ashley''s boss. Both men strode purposefully in pure ck suits. Their presence was somanding that I could feel Dwayne''s fury radiating with every step. The moment they stepped forward, the three drunken men backed off immediately, their faces morphing from bravado to fear.


    The lethal aura of the Mafia was indeed extraordinary.


    The danger had passed, but my chest still ached. I nced at Ashley, whose eyes were wide, filled with fear and confusion. She kept looking over at Roman.


    I let out a shaky breath of relief, grateful Ashley and I were unharmed apart from a few red marks on our skin from the scuffle. It was nothing a few ice cubes couldn''t fix. All things considered, we were as good as alright.


    Dwayne walked over to me, his expression tight with worry. "Are you okay?" His eyes searched mine, scanning for any sign of injury.


    I nodded, the tension in my body still too raw. "I''m fine," I said, though my voice didn''t sound sure.


    "Those bastards!" He groaned through gritted teeth. "I''m so sorry, Arielle. I should have gotten here earlier."


    I shook my head, I was not going to let him me himself, when he had actually rescued me. "It''s not your fault, Dwayne. You got here when it mattered. If you didn''t, I don''t know what would have happened. Those men..." My voice trailed off as I tried not to think of the harm they could have caused us.


    "Shhh, you''re safe now," he mumbled, caressing my hand reassuringly.


    As we turned to leave, I looked around, only to realize Jared was gone. He had vanished as if he''d never been there at all. I felt a cold emptiness where his presence had been moments ago.novelbin


    Dwayne nudged me gently, snapping me back to the present. "Let''s get you two home," he said, his voice low but filled with concern.


    I nodded, still shaken. I nced over at Ashley, who looked even more nervous now. She caught Roman''s eye, and I could tell something was off. His gaze was focused on her, and it made my stomach churn.


    "How did you meet him?" I whispered to Dwayne, leaning closer so only he could hear.


    "Roman is the third party I''m discussing business with tonight," Dwayne exined, his voice low. "When he arrived, he called Ashley several times, but she didn''t answer. That''s when he knew something was wrong, and we all rushed over."


    I winced inwardly, knowing that Ashley was in for a lot of scolding and exnation. But that didn''t matter now, all that did was that we were out of harm''s way.


    As we reached the parking lot, Roman spoke up for the first time. "Use my car," he said, gesturing to a sleek ck limousine.


    Dwayne nodded, his voice firm. "ire, drive the truck home." He tossed the keys to her, then motioned to Roman. "We''ll go with you."


    Roman led the way to his limousine, his driver already waiting. The door opened, and Dwayne helped us get in before getting in with Roman.


    As we settled into the luxurious


    interior of the limo, I couldn''t help the feeling of awkwardness that washed over me. The seating


    arrangement had us racing each


    other, with Dwayne sitting directly across from me, his piercing eyes seeming to see right through me. Roman sat across from Ashley, his expression unreadable.


    I found myself avoiding eye contact with Dwayne instead gazing out the window as the cityscape rolled by. The tension inside the car was loud, and I didn''t want to say a word. was still dazed from the encounter with Jared, and my emotions were scattered. The memory of his indifferent gaze lingered in my mind, making my heart ache.


    The silence stretched on until Ashley finally broke it, her voice soft with frustration. "I''m sorry, Ari," she said with a frustrated tone.


    I turned toward her, offering a small smile. "It''s okay. I''ll never be mad at you." I paused, the anger still simmering inside me. "Just... don''t put yourself in a situation like that again. Promise me?"


    "I promise," she said softly. "And I''m sorry for being useless just now."


    I shook my head, giving a soft chuckle. "You''re not useless, Ash."


    Roman, however, wasn''t as kind. "At least you know you''re useless," he let out a coldugh to Ashley, making a sarcastic sound.


    Ashley was about to cry just now because of a sore nose, but when she heard what he said, she stopped crying immediately and became furious.


    Ashley''s eyes widened, her frustration suddenly ring. "I''m useless? At least I stayed by her side! You didn''t even see Jared! Just standing there doing nothing! He''s always been a jerk, but this is ridiculous!"


    I could feel my face go pale. My heart dropped as Dwayne frowned at Ashley. "Ashley, don''t."


    But Ashley wasn''t finished. She


    leaned forward, eyes burning with


    intensity as she stared at me.


    I


    "Arielle, you know what I think? I think, and you gotta admit it, Jared''s testing your limits. He wanted you to feel helpless. To force you to beg for his help. To remind you that his existence has value in your life."


    I was mute, unable to say anything. I didn''t choose to, but my mind was too fogged to put words together.


    Roman and Dwayne, on the other hand, chose to remain silent, seemingly unwilling to get involved in the conversation. Roman''s expression remained neutral, while Dwayne''s eyes were fixed on me all the while.


    While Ashley continued ranting, Dwayne leaned over and gently covered my ears, his fingers warm andforting. I looked at him, amused, but he wasn''t irritated. He just wanted to protect me from Ashley''s words. Ashley rolled her eyes but stopped talking, clearly deted. Roman, with a sharp look, said, "We''ll discuss your part-time jobter."


    With that, Ashley fell silent, her anger simmering but contained.


    I sighed deeply, my gaze fixed on the city lights blurring by outside the window. No matter how hard I tried to push it away, my mind kept circling back to the same moment-Jared''s cold, indifferent stare. His eyes, so detached, as if we were nothing to him. How could he be so indifferent?


    The question pounded through my chest like a drumbeat I couldn''t escape.


    I was confused, hurt, and angry, all at the same time. The pain of his negligence felt like a heavy weight in my chest, crushing me and making it hard to breathe.


    His cold gaze haunted me, even when I closed my eyes. It lingered in my thoughts, reying like a broken record, and the cruel question he''d asked-Do we have any rtionship that requires me to help you?-echoed in my mind, over and over again.

 Quick fix

    (ARIELLE''S POV


    As we drove along the road, I leaned closer to the window, my gaze fixed outside. It wasn''t the scenery that held my attention but the way my thoughts felt heavier with every mile. Then something caught my eye-QuickFix Auto.


    At first nce, it was just a car repair shop. Ordinary, unremarkable. But as I stared, recognition hit me like a wave.


    I blinked, the name tugging at a memory I hadn''t thought about in years. Suddenly, it all came flooding back.


    It was six years ago, early in our marriage. I''d spent an entire day selling cakes at a charity event. The rain had started pouring just as the event ended, and I''d gotten stuck with kids whose parents hadn''t shown up to pick them up yet. I called Jared, frustrated and soaked, filling him in.


    What I didn''t know then was that he had canceled a flight and rescheduled an important meeting. Just toe for me.


    But life being what it was, his car broke down as soon as he reached me.


    I could still remember the two of us, shivering andughing like we were two invincible high schoolers, pulling his car over, to this very shop. It was one of those moments that felt so intimate. Just us, no pretense, no world watching.


    Now, staring at the shop, I felt the sharp ache of that memory. It wasn''t just bittersweet-it was choking. Like the weight of all the nearly seven years I''d bottled up was finally too much to bear. "S-stop the car," I whispered, my voice barely audible.


    Everyone turned to look at me in surprise.


    "Stop the car!" I said again, louder this time, my words firmer.


    Ashley was the first to ask. "Arielle, what''s wrong? Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine," I responded simply.novelbin


    Turning to Roman, I added, "Please, tell the driver to stop."


    There was something in my tone, or maybe the look on my face, that made him nod without question. "Pull over," he instructed.


    The car slowed to a stop, and before I could even unbuckle, Ashley reached for my arm. "I''lle with you."


    "No," I said firmly. "This is something I need to do alone."


    Her hand lingered on mine. "Arielle..."


    "I''m fine. It''s just..." the words snagged somewhere between my chest and my throat. "He wasn''t always like this, Ash. Jared... Jared wasn''t supposed to be like this..."


    The weight of it all pressed down, and my voice faltered. Tears burned at the edges of my resolve, but I swallowed hard.


    I need to do this alone.


    Jared was the only man I''d ever loved at least, in those three years of our marriage. That memory wasn''t a lie. That man wasn''t a lie. He was the Jared I knew, the one I trusted. The man I had loved couldn''t be the cold stranger at the club who refused to help us. The Jared I knew would''ve offered a hand to anyone in need, even a stranger.


    He shouldn''t be like this. He couldn''t be like this!


    I was in aplicated mood, with a strong indescribable urge to face Jared and figure out how all of these had happened. I didn''t even know what I wanted to ask, but I desperately needed an answer! Ashley''s eyes bore into mine, her hand wrapping around mine in silent support. She knew me. Oh she always did.


    "Are you sure?"


    I nodded. "Yes."


    This was important, as going to see Jared was me looking for a chance to free myself.


    From the demons from my past, the emotions, anger and bitterness I have hoarded.


    No matter what the result was, this decision was a choice I made for myself.


    Ashley hesitated, worry etched on her face, but my resolve silenced her. With a deep breath, I opened the car door and stepped out, ignoring the concerned stares that followed me.


    Just as I thought I''d be left alone, I felt Dwayne''s presence behind me.


    "Dwayne, I don''t think " I began, turning to protest, but he cut me off with a small gesture, signaling Roman.


    Before I could stop it, the limousine door shut, and the car drove off, leaving the two of us standing there.


    I turned to Dwayne, about to ask him what he was doing, but he met my gaze with a determined one, and I knew it was pointless fighting.


    "No matter where you''re going," he said gently, his voice steady yet soft, "it''ll be faster and safer if I take you there."


    His tone wasn''t just reassuring; it was firm. It was as if he could see right through me, knowing I was teetering on the edge.


    "I know the owner of this shop," he added. "He fixed my bike once. I''ll borrow a motorcycle."


    I stared at him for a moment before nodding, too drained to argue. Even if I tried, Dwayne wouldn''t budge. And deep down, I didn''t want him to. The fire in my chest-the one fueled by unanswered questions and a desperate need for closure was burning too hot to contain.


    He took my silent agreement as permission, his expression softening into a small smile before he jogged toward the repair shop.


    I stood there, staring at the ground, my mind racing as I waited. Minutester, the roar of an engine snapped me out of my thoughts. Dwayne pulled up on a sleek ck motorcycle, his dark hair slightly tousled by the breeze. He removed his helmet and handed it to me. "Are you ready?"


    "Yes."


    After making sure the helmet was secure, he got on the bike, waiting for me to climb on behind him. I slid onto the seat, my arms instinctively wrapping around his waist.


    With a gentle roar, the bike sprang to


    life, and we were off. The wind whipped through my hair, carrying away the heaviness in my chest, even if only for a little while. There was something liberating about the speed, the open air.


    Dwayne seemed to know exactly where I wanted to go. The route was familiar, back to the club.


    "How... do you know?" I asked, my voice barely cutting through the roar of the engine. "I didn''t tell you."


    I could feel him smile despite not seeing his face. "No one knows you better than I do, Ostrich," he said, his voice carried away by the wind, but loud enough for me to hear them.


    My heart sighed, and I hugged his waist tightly. I was grateful to him; he was giving me the courage and support to face my past and confront the demons that had haunted me for so long.


    I exhaled slowly. "I''m sorry I''m a terrible person who doesn''t deserve a friend like you..."


    The words were just a whisper, gone with the wind.


    That wind roared past my ears, and there was even a slight drizzle starting as we neared the club, but my thoughts were more adamant than ever. My resolve was even firmer when Dwayne slowed the bike to a stop outside. "We''re here," he said, his voice calm.


    I got down from the bike and looked


    at Dwayne, taking in his appearance. He looked handsome as usual, but his face was somewhat drawn in a bitter line. I wanted to ask why? Was it because of the wind and slight drizzle during the ride here? Was it something else?


    I wanted to ask him, to inquire about what was going through his head. But I didn''t ask. Instead, I could only whisper, "thank you."


    He smiled, and leaned forward to ruffle my hair. "Don''t look so sad. Jared is still inside. I just saw his car parked. He hasn''t left yet. Don''t worry, I''ll be here for you. I''ll be waiting outside."


    From his leather jacket, he pulled out a sleek ck card and handed it to me. "This will get you in without a problem. No one will stop you-"


    Before he could finish, I stepped forward and hugged him. The movement surprised us both.


    My arms encircled him for just a moment, but I held on tighter than I intended, trying to convey something that I couldn''t put into words.


    Dwayne went stiff at first, and didn''t respond immediately.


    Then, almost hesitantly, his hands settled around me. I thought I felt them tremble, just faintly.


    "Thank you," I whispered again, my voice muffled against his chest. I finally let him go, stepping aside.


    "Good luck," Dwayne said softly.


    I nodded, turned away, and headed toward the club''s entrance. Before stepping inside, I paused, drawing a deep, steadying breath. It was time.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 More to love and Marriage

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    I relied on my memory to remember the box Jared had been in earlier. My heart was beginning to race, and I could feel my hands growing sweaty. I wiped them on my dress, trying to calm myself down.


    For a moment, I hesitated in front of the door. I hadn''t nned out exactly what to say, but I knew I was ready to talk. If it came down to it, I was even prepared to apologize, to lower my pride for the sake of the conversation we needed to have.


    This wasn''t just for Jared-it was for our son, for myself, and for all the tangled pieces of our past and present.


    A strange flicker of excitement mingled with my nervousness.


    But before I could knock, the door swung open abruptly, and a drunken stranger stumbled out, nearly colliding with me.


    I winced, recalling my encounter with the three men earlier.


    Flustered, I hurriedly slipped inside, scanning the room as well. But as soon as I entered, I couldn''t help but frown. The heavy smell of alcohol and bodies hit me instantly. The atmosphere was loud and chaotic. I pushed through the crowd, my eyes scanning for a familiar face.


    I kept squinting my eyes until I spotted him; Jared.


    He was surrounded by a group of people, admirers obviously. They were allughing and chatting,pletely smitten by his presence.


    My steps faltered for a moment. A knot of hesitation tightened in my chest again, but I forced it aside. This was not the time for cold feet. I hade here for a reason, and no amount of nerves would stop me now.


    We need a conversation, and everything will be alright.


    And so I forged ahead, managing to squeeze closer, but Jared didn''t see me at all. He was too busy charming his audience,ughing and smiling with ease like it was the most natural thing to do.


    I inhaled sharply, hands by my side as I braced myself to calm him. But before I could, thedy sitting next to him suddenly spoke up, persuading him not to drink. On looking closely, I recognized it was Sofia. Sofia again? I wondered, raising my brows.


    Her voice was low, and probing. "Jared, you''ve had enough to drink," she said, trying to take the ss from him. "why don''t we get out of here?"


    Jaredughed, a sound that didn''t get to his eyes. "I''m fine, Sofia," he said, his voice slightly slurred. "I can handle the drink."


    I inwardly hissed and mentally smacked myself when I realized their conversation was nothing serious. I can''t believe I stood here just to listen to something as trivial as this.


    Collecting myself, I took a step forward to approach him now, but was stopped by Sofia''s next question.


    "Are you still unhappy about the marriage?"


    Did she talk about marriage?


    I halted immediately, confusion and shock attacking me simultaneously.


    What marriage? Who''s getting married? To whom?


    My head was swirling and buzzing now, but I got my answer in the next few seconds.


    "What''s there to be happy or unhappy about getting married?" Jared''s voice was calm, detached, almost careless. "Marriage means nothing to me."


    "Huh?" I mumbled to myself, frowning.


    What the hell? It was hard to believe that those words emanated from his mouth.


    Just then, a man next to him chimed, "Bro, you talk as if you have been married before."


    Jaredughed, a cold sound that made me shiver. "I was indeed married before," he said, gulping the liquid in his ss. "But it didn''t matter much. If you don''t marry who you love, it''s as good as not being married at all." IF you don''t marry who you LOVE.


    "Seriously, Jared?"


    I didn''t even realize I had moved until my voice cut through the room like a de, sharp and unyielding. The hum of chatter vanished, and a heavy silence filled the space.


    All eyes turned to me.


    Jared''s head snapped in my direction, his face paling as his gaze locked onto mine.


    My whole body felt ice-cold, the blood draining from my face until I was certain I looked like a ghost. My heart clenched painfully as his words reyed in my head. He said it didn''t matter much.


    Was that all our marriage was to


    him? The years we spent together, the moments I thought we


    shared-had they all been nothing more than a careless mistake, a random choice in his life?


    "Repeat it," I said, my voice trembling but cold as frost. "Say it to me, Jared. Say it again."


    He stood instantly, his drink forgotten as he made his way toward me. "Arielle," he began, his tone rising now. "Listen, it''s not what you think��" Sofia''s wide-eyed stare darted between us, clearly shocked to see me. But I didn''t care.


    My attention remained fixed on Jared, his sudden hesitation cutting deeper than any words. His silence was louder than anything he could''ve said.


    He stopped a step away, and then he stepped closer, his voice dropping to a near whisper. "You don''t know the situation."


    "Oh, don''t I?"


    His jaw tightened, and for a moment, I thought he might yell. But instead, he whispered, "Trust me. Just this once, Arielle. Trust me."


    "Trust you?" I repeated, incredulous. "You just erased everything we had in front of a room full of strangers, and now you''re asking me to trust you?" "Arielle, please "


    I almostughed in his face. And then I did a bitter, humorlessugh that tasted of humiliation and heartbreak.


    "How, Jared? Tell me how. Am I


    supposed to trust you as your ex-wife? Or as the irrelevant standby you never loved at all?"I snapped, unable to control my voice rising. "You''re impossible. You''re


    ??


    impossible, Jared Smith!"


    Jared''s frown somehow deepened as if he couldn''t believe what he was hearing. But I couldn''t stop now. The floodgates had opened.


    "What am I to you? A roadblock to your happiness? A mistake you can''t wait to erase? After everything, after all your so-called pursuit, after you begged me to start over again this is it? Why have you been acting so nice to me since I came back? Was it all for Maverick? Is that all this is to you?"


    Gosh, I feel so stupid! I involuntarily let out another lowugh at myself, cold, and bitter. "How could I ever think... No, forget it. Forget you."


    He suddenly interrupted, his voice tinged with urgency and frustration. "What are you talking about, Arielle?"


    "What am I talking about?" I repeated, my disbelief turning to fury. Before I could go on, Sofia stood, her expression painted with concern.


    "Jay, don''t do this," she said, ncing nervously between us. "Arielle, I''m sorry if��"


    "Don''t." I held up a hand, cutting her off. My eyes burned, but I refused to let her see my tears. I turned my gaze back to Jared, meeting his stare head-on.


    "I''m sorry," I said, my voice steadier now, colder. "Sorry for embarrassing you in front of all your admirers."


    Without waiting for a response, I spun on my heel and walked out.


    I didn''t need to look back to know he wouldn''te after me.


    Outside, the cool night air stung my face, but it wasn''t enough to stop the tears that blurred my vision. Dwayne stood by his bike, his rxed stance tensing the moment he saw me.


    I approached him like a ghost, hollow and broken. He didn''t say a word, just leaned away from the motorcycle and opened his arms.


    The moment I saw him, my tears finally spilled over.novelbin

 A night of solace, and the morning after.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    The air had grown colder, the chill creeping into my bones. Dwayne wrapped his arms around me, pulling me into his chest. "Are you cold?" he asked, his voice soft with concern.


    I wiped my tears, shaking my head.


    All I could feel was exhaustion. My mind had turned to mush, too drained to form a single coherent thought.


    Dwayne studied me carefully before running his fingers along the side of my face. I turned away.


    He didn''t say a word, just shrugged off his jacket and draped it over my shoulders. Then he handed me a helmet, carefully helping me strap it on.


    "Thank you," I whispered as I snuggled closer to him on the motorcycle.


    I couldn''t hold back the tears anymore. They came in waves as we rode, the cold wind stinging my face, but it couldn''t stop the flood of emotions. Jared''s words reyed in my head, over and over, like a broken record. The image of him and Sofia, sitting together, haunted


    me.


    "Go to the pub," I said, shivering against Dwayne''s back. "I need a couple of beers."


    He immediately shook his head. "You''d better not. Let''s get you home." Then turned the bike down a different road, heading for my house.


    "No!"


    Dwayne braked suddenly, the bike lurching to a stop. "Why not?"


    I wanted to exin-wanted to tell him that with Maverick at a sleepover and my mom still away on her trip, I didn''t want to be alone in that empty house.


    But the words stuck in my throat. This sounded so stupid. Instead, I just dropped my eyes and went silent.


    Dwayne sighed and rolled the bike still into the garage of my home''s direction, and killed the engine.


    I was too tired to protest again, drowning my thoughts in the sound of the revving engine underneath us.


    By the time we reached my doorstep, I was too drained to move. My body ached, my mind was foggy, and every step felt heavier than thest. When I tried to get off the bike, I stumbled on my heels and fell to the ground with a thud. Dwayne was there in an instant, his hands steady as he helped me to my feet. "Are you okay?"


    "Think I scraped my ankle," I answered, and the tears almost started again. Luckily I forced myself to stop. Even though everything seemed to be so wrong with the world, I shouldn''t act like a child.


    My head hurts and I wince in pain with every step.


    The house felt empty, hollow, like it was swallowing me whole. Each step toward the door felt like a reluctant surrender. Finally, I stopped and sank onto the flower bed, too tired to go any further. Dwayne crouched down beside me, his eyes soft. "Okay, okay, Arielle. You can stay at my ce for one night, is that okay?"


    I nodded, unable to speak the words.


    With careful gentleness, Dwayne helped me to my feet again and guided me toward his house, each step taken with the utmost care. He led me to a couch, helping me lie down, before disappearing into the kitchen.


    The room went silent once he left, and I felt a crushing wait in my chest, a heaviness that suffocated the air from my lungs and left me gasping for breath.


    How had I let Jared hurt me like this again? How had I let him break me all over? Had he seen me before I knew? Had he said those words on purpose, knowing I was there? The thought of him mocking me with his friends made my blood boil.


    I could hear Sofia''sugh ringing in my ears-louder than the rest, triumphant and full of cruelty.


    Jared told me to trust him. Did he know how hard it was? Did he understand that asking me to trust him after everything he''d said was the hardest thing I''d ever been asked to do? "Marriage means nothing to me." Those words burned in my mind, and I couldn''t stop reying them.


    I tried to trust. But under what twisted circumstances would he be forced to say something like that?


    I didn''t want this. I didn''t ask for this.novelbin


    Did he even realize the simple fact that he was with Sofia was enough to tear me apart? She was the source of my pain for three years, and now he was with her, again. Why? Why?!


    Argh!


    A silent scream tore through my mind. I grabbed my head in my hands and rocked back and forth. I moved a little too much and grazed my ankles against each other. I bit back the urge to scream and shut my eyes in pain.


    I didn''t hear Dwayne walk out of the kitchen so I jumped when he came into view and he lifted his hands with an apologetic face.


    "Here. ce this on your ankle," he handed me the ice pack and came around to help me out of the jacket. He went away for a moment and returned again with a little first-aid box. "This might sting a bit," he warned with a little smile as he pulled out a bottle of spirit and some cotton wool.


    I winced in pain as he gently massaged the wound with the ball of wet cotton wool. Once he was done, he ced a band aid over the injury before kissing it tenderly.


    "My mum used to say it made the wound heal faster. She was awesome when she found the strength," he sighed with a sad smile and rose from my side. He gave me an aspirin and a ss of water.


    "For your head."


    I slowly nodded.


    Would you like to eat something?"


    "I''m... not hungry. Sorry." I finally found my voice.


    "It''s okay. I''ll show you to your room."


    When I stood, my legs were shaky, and I swayed slightly. Dwayne didn''t hesitate-he swept me up into his arms with ease, holding me close as if I weighed nothing at all. His warmth surrounded me, and I clung to him instinctively, which made his eyes soft, and I felt my cheeks burn.


    I had to look away quickly, embarrassed by the intimacy of the moment, trying to loosen my grip on his neck.


    When we got into the bedroom, he gently ced me down on the bed and hovered above me for a while.


    He looked into my eyes intently, searching them like he could read my soul.


    I felt my heartbeat slow down, rhyming in the background with the syncing of our breathing. He leaned closer and I could feel the warmth of his breath on my face. Then he withdrew and went over to the chair in a corner of the room. "Wanna talk about it?" he asked with concern in his voice.


    I let out a long, heavy sigh, pulling the sheets around me like a shield. "I''d rather not... Please."


    "Not for anything?"


    His eyes somehow glinted in the dim light, like a cat.


    I exhaled sharply, then turned to face him. The words I''d been holding back on the back of his motorbike came flooding out.


    "Dwayne, I''m sorry. I''m sorry I''m a terrible, weak person. I don''t deserve a friend like you. You see how I''ve messed everything up with Jared. I don''t want to give you any false hope. Just... Please, don''t waste any more time on me." He didn''t say anything at first. He didn''t look away.


    "Don''t call yourself weak. You deserve everything. Don''t say that anymore. You''re tired tonight. We''ll talk about thister."


    "No, Dwayne. We''re not talking about itter. I mean it."


    "I don''t see that. Just sleep now. I''m leaving."


    "You can''t keep avoiding this! We need to make things clear. I can''t keep dragging you into this emotional whirlwind. I felt bad and I know it''s worse for you, waiting for someone who can''t give you anything real. It''s unfair to you." "Well then let''s make it unfair. I don''t care."


    I froze, feeling a lump form in my throat. "Couldn''t you just stop...?" I choked on my words.


    Dwayne looked at me, and rose from the chair. Then came to my side with that same intense look. He leaned close with a forced smile on his face, before hitting the bedside light switch and parting me gently on my shoulder. "Good night, ostrich," he said softly and walked out of the room.


    I let out a long sigh and stared up at the ceiling, the hours blending together in a haze. My thoughts were a tangled mess, each one spinning faster than thest.


    For a moment, I imagined there were tiny dots on the ceiling and they formed the outline of Jared''s face, a smug smile set on his lips as he watched me in mockery. I shut my eyes tightly to keep the image out of my head. Sleep came faster than I expected. There was the fresh scent of grass and trees beside my pillow, and I didn''t have a single dream.


    I wasn''t sure how much time had passed until I sensed movement beside me, prompting my eyes. I blinked, and immediately regretted it as the early morning sunlight flooded the room, hitting the back of my head with a searing pain. It took me a moment to collect myself and remember how to breathe.


    When I opened my eyes again, I was met with the sight of my son, Maverick, curled up beside me, his bright smile warming me from the inside out. "...Maverick?" I sat up abruptly, the ache in my head forgotten, reced by a rush of happiness so intense it made me want to cry.


    "Mommy!" he said, his voice full of sweetness as he squeezed me tighter. My eyes filled with tears that I couldn''t hold back, no matter how hard I tried. Dwayne was leaning against the doorframe, hands casually tucked into his pockets, a soft smile on his face.


    "You slept like a baby," he said.


    "You brought him," I said more than asked.


    "Yeah," Dwayne replied. "Figured


    you''d be worried about him, and I thought it''d be easier to just have him here. The babysitter almost didn''t let me take him, though. Had to convince her I was his friend.


    Maverick made it pretty easy though," he added, winking at


    Maverick, who beamed back at him.


    Just then, a bark echoed through the room, and I felt tiny paws


    scampering onto the bed. Milo, followed closely by Doodle, the


    golden retriever puppy, jumped


    with wagging tails. Milo leapt from myp to Maverick''s in excitement, white Doodle sniffed at Dwayne''s suit pants with a curious tilt of his


    head.


    I caught Dwayne''s gaze, and he smiled at me.


    "Baby, can you take dogs out to the living room for a bit? Mommy''s gotta shower and get ready for work," I said to Maverick to get him out of the room.


    "You''re that confident I''ll have clothes for you?" Dwayne teased, as if nothing had happened the night before.


    I sighed inwardly. "Well, you do know me so well after all."


    "You bet."


    I smiled back before taking on a more serious expression. "Dwayne..."


    "Don''t start." He smiled, but his tone was firm.


    "I... I just wanna say thank you, for everything. That''s it. Forst night. For not asking so many questions and for understanding. Thank you for being there for me." Dwayne shrugged casually. "It''s nothing. I enjoy looking after you. You don''t need to thank me for that."


    "Still, I mean it," I replied.


    He walked over to the bed and sat next to me, close enough that I could feel the warmth of his presence. "All I want is to see you happy," he said, his eyes shining with something soft and sincere. "That''s all that matters to me."


    He leaned in, and I felt my breath


    catch in my throat as his face came


    dangerously close. But instead of what I feared, he simply kissed my forehead-gentle, tender. I closed my eyes for a second, savoring the moment, then he pulled back, rising to his feet.


    "As much as I''d love to stay here with you, I''ve got work to do. I''ll see youter today, okay? Your ce?"


    "Yeah, see youter." I nodded.


    "Alright," he said, a final smile tugging at his lips. "I''ll just take the kid to school first."


    "Thanks. Let me say bye to him first," I climbed down from the bed and trailed after him.

 Unexpected host

    (ARIELLE S POV)


    The rest of the morning passed quietly as I cleaned the apartment after Dwayne left. His ce had a certain charm to it. It wasn''t shy, but there was a quiet allure in the way everything was arranged. Much like Dwayne himself. Effortlessly captivating. As I was about to tidy up the bed, a familiar feeling washed over me. My period had arrived earlier than expected. I quickly grabbed a spare tampon from my bag and hurried to the bathroom to check. A little blood, just as I''d thought. I sighed softly.


    By the time I finished, another ten minutes had passed.


    No wonder I''d been so emotional yesterday, or the back pain that kept me tossing and turningst night.


    It''s funny, how your body never feels like it''s changing, but then, just like that, it reminds you time is slipping by, one day after another, unrelenting in its passage. How many more days like this would I have before I''d feel truly different? Life just goes on.


    I should ask Dwayne if women deal with blood more often than the mafia. Especially if she''s a woman in the kitchen... would the sin of killing be even worse? Thinking of this terrible joke, I couldn''t help but chuckle to myself, shaking my head, pushing away the thoughts that threatened to drown me.


    When I finished cleaning, folding, tidying, I took a shower in the guest room where I''d slept the previous night. I felt a little better, a little lighter.


    As I rifled through the closet, not-so-surprisingly, I found some good work clothes, next to Dwayne''s sharp, tailored suit.


    I picked out something simple, but it fit perfectly.


    Downstairs, breakfast was already set out in the kitchen, so I put things together and also made Dwayne a couple of meals to keep him going for the rest of the week. It was my little way of saying thank you to him.


    The morning passed in routine actions, each one neat and orderly, but it felt like I was just going through the motions. I did my best to keep my mind focused on the present, numbing myself to everything else.


    Looking at the blue door of Dwayne''s house onest time before heading to work, I took a deep breath and steeled myself for the day ahead.


    The restaurant was busy as usual, orders running in from customers in their dozens.


    Reba was more than an efficient hand, running about the ce like she had multiple limbs. When I had to go pick up Maverick from school, she was more than willing to step up into a more advanced role and coordinate things in my absence. It felt good to know I could rely on her.


    Muchter in the day, I was sitting in the kitchen, nursing a ss of wine while I did some work on myptop.


    Reba had sent in a ton of spreadsheets for me to go through, all reports of the day''s business. I''d just returned to the house only a while ago after taking a run, leaving Maverick in the care of the babysitter. He was being sweet as always, understanding my need to take a little time for myself.


    While on the run, I''d tried to think more about life without Jared and the pain I''d known him to bring to me. The space I needed, even if it was just a few moments. I''d left my phone on ''Do Not Disturb,'' in case he tried reaching out, and I made a mental note that blocking him would be next on my to-do list.


    I was so invested in my work when my phone beeped on the table. I looked at the screen and found I was a text message from Ashley. I quickly put myptop aside and picked up the phone.


    ''No need to worry about the money anymore. There''s a chance my family''s business can be saved." the message read with a blink emoji.


    For a moment confusion clouded my mind, before I suddenly remembered everything. I''d been so carried away with the events of the previous night to remember I had better things to worry about. Things concerning the people who genuinely mattered to and cared about me.novelbin


    I chastised myself and tapped away on her contact to dial her number. It went straight to voicemail after the first ring. I sighed, about to leave a message, when my phone vibrated again. It was Ashley calling back.


    "Hello? Arielle? Christ! Where did you keep your phone? I''ve been trying to call you all day," Ashley''s voice sounded, the concern in her tone unmistakable.


    "Oh please forgive me Ash. There''s just been so much going on with metely. I''m so sorry. I got your text. What''s the big news?"


    I heard her sigh on the other end, but there was a tinge of hope and excitement in her voice when she spoke again. "I''m not sure, Ari," she began, "But I spoke with my boss earlier today and he gave me an address. Said there was someone there who could help me." "An address?" I slightly frowned, "Well, guess we''d just have to book an appointment with this fellow then. Oh wait.. we don''t know who he is. Or she is. Heck, we don''t know anything about them," I joked with an underlying tone of reason. "Haha, very funny girl," Ashley remarked with apt sarcasm in her voice.


    I chuckled before my expression turned serious again. "Just seriously though.. why won''t your boss just give you a proper name and perhaps a picture. Y''know.. something more concrete to work with? Like the whole detail? He''s weird." "Oh Ari..." Ashley sighed with a little hesitation in her tone. She kept mute for a couple of seconds before speaking again. "He''s not a bad person, y''know. Really."


    I raised an eyebrow, having no idea where thatment came from. "Really? Well that''s pretty riching from the same mouth who called her boss a bloodsucking workaholic capitalist."


    "Oh sh..," Ashley cursed in mortification and the line went oddly silent for a minute.


    I was about to call out to her after a while when I heard a voicee from the other end with a rather mildly irritated note.


    "Bloodsucking really, Miss Tompson? When did I suck your blood?"


    It was a man''s and I was left wondering what Ashley was doing out with a man sote in the day. And it didn''t make any sense that she didn''t think it worthy enough to tell me we always spoke about things of the nature before anything serious came out of it. "Ash? Who''s that?" I asked, genuinely worried for my friend. I heard Ashley''s voicee lightly in the background as she spoke to whoever it was. I strained my ears to make out their words and a wave of recognition hit me. I found the male voice familiar. "Wait... Is that Mr. Roman? Is that you? Ashley what is your boss doing over at yours sote in the day?"


    The line went silent, and I could hear a click on the other end-Ashley had hung up.


    I stared at the phone for a moment, stuck in a mix of surprise and confusion. A whirlpool of possibilities swirled in my head and my thoughts jumped from one end to the other,, a yful yet suspicious smile creeping onto my face. What in the world are these two up to...?


    I put my phone down on the table to return to my work when I heard two pairs of feet pattering towards me.


    "Mommy? I can''t sleep. Can youe stay with me?" Maverick asked softly. I pulled him in close and nted a kiss on his forehead.


    "I told you momma''s got you, okay?"


    I asked and lifted him off the ground.


    He nodded, rubbing his eyes sleepily as he snuggled into my neck. I led him to the bedroom and tucked h kim in, before slipping into the tiny space beside him. We held our arms around each other and soon fell asleep.


    Morning came sooner than I''d expected. I had nned to go with Ashley to the address Mr. Roman had provided her with.


    We were driving in my car. I had my reservations and concerns about the entire development but I kept my thoughts to myself so I didn''te across to Ashley as pessimistic. Whatever she was willing to share, that I was willing to take. If she didn''t, I wouldn''t pry.


    Besides, we had more pressing matters to worry about. What if this person who we were supposed to meet wasn''t entirely invested in the idea of offering us any help?


    Be optimistic, Arielle, I cautioned myself inwardly.


    "Hey, you good?" I asked, ncing at Ashley in the passenger seat. I could feel the anxiety radiating from her, even though she was doing her best to hide it. "Yeah. Sure," she shrugged with a little smile.


    I didn''t buy it but I didn''t press any further. I focused on the road for the rest of the drive and only hoped for the best.


    As we approached the location, I felt a knot tie up in my stomach. It looked very familiar.


    "You sure this is the address?" I asked Ashley, my stomach tightening with dread.


    "Yeah. Why?" Ashley asked with a little frown. "Anything that matters?"


    I pulled the car into the driveway of arge, luxurious vi, and the recognition hit me like a ton of bricks. "I think... This is one of Jared''s holiday homes. He hardly everes out here, though," I said, turning off the engine. Ashley''s eyes grew wide in realization and her facial features were instantly drawn out in a frown. "You can''t be serious! How could Roman send us all the way out here to meet Jared? That.. that..," sheunched into a tirade of curses.


    I couldn''t tell which one was meat for who, because she seemed intent on taking a dig at both men her boss and Jared.


    "Rx. Mr. Roman probably didn''t


    know who he was sending you to. Besides, how could he have known I''de with you?" I reasoned, trying to steady my nerves. "This ce is somewhere Jared rarely goes to. I''ve only been here once. There might be someone else living here. I might be wrong."


    "Oh, please," Ashley muttered under her breath as we climbed out of the car.


    As we walked further into therge premises, I couldn''t shake off the growing feeling of awkwardness brewing in my stomach. I was very skeptical about our supposed host-whoever they were. What ties did they have with Jared?


    I didn''t want to be the one to stop Ashley from getting the help she needed, not when her family was counting on it. But the moment I rang the doorbell, I instantly regretted my hesitation.


    The moment the door swung open, I froze. Standing there, framed by the doorway, was thest person I ever expected to see.


    "Sofia?" Ashley''s voice cracked as she cried out, her disbelief hanging in the air. The woman in front of us was unmistakably Sofia-her face unreadable, as usual, but it was her.


    My breathing hitched in my throat. I could feel the same reactioning off of Ashley beside me as well. And before either of us could say a word, a second voice called from behind Sofia. It was calm yetmanding and very unmistakable.


    "Arielle. Ashley. Come on in," said Jared''s mother.

 A bittersweet reunion

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    We walked like robots, mechanically, still stunned by the unexpected turn of events. Who would have known we were walking right into the arms of Jared''s mother?


    Ashley was silent beside me on the sofa. She had her arms folded across her chest, and I could see the apprehension on her face as she stared at Sofia.


    For moments after Sofia opened the door for us, my ears lost their ability to receive sound, or perhaps my brain halted abruptly with processing the received sound waves.


    Either way, I heard nothing but silence and the muffled sound of voices as Jared''s mother called out to the housekeeper.


    From the edge of my vision, I could see her approach, but I''d been too lost in my mind to realize she wasing over to me.


    "Shall I get you tea or coffee?" thedy asked politely. I blinked furiously to draw my mind back to the present. All the while, I''d been looking at the pair of Sofia and Mrs. Smith through skeptical eyes. Something didn''t sit right and I could feel it in my gut. "Sorry?" I turned to look at the housekeeper.


    "Get thedy some tea and cookies, Emilia. Those should be quite okay, I suppose?" Mrs. Smith turned to ask me.


    "Of course," I nodded.


    "And your friend?" she asked.


    "We''ll eat together, thank you," Ashley said with a curt smile.


    "So... how''s any of this rted? Why... Why are we here?" I finally found the voice to ask after the housekeeper left.


    "Yes. Why did my boss send us to you?" Ashley asked with an underlying tone of contempt in her voice. I squeezed her hand by my side and she sat back on the sofa.


    Mrs. Smith sat up in her chair and took a sip of the ss of water sitting on a stool beside her. "I''ll exin. All of it. At least the part you need to hear. You''re not wrong. I in fact orchestrated the move for Mr. Roman to lead you both back to me. It was all nned. I''ll tell you something you must know. I know that my son''s been busy with ns, all aimed at sinking your uncle''s business," she said to Ashley.


    "Perhaps he wishes to acquire it for himself. But I know it is against your wish and that of your uncle''s. So I have a little proposal to make.." she paused for effect and sat back in her chair.


    Both myself and Ashley sat up, our ears scratching to learn what she had to say.


    If Ashley was surprised that the older woman knew about the issue with her uncle''s business, she did a good job of hiding it well, because her face was drawn out in a different expression. She looked more eager to hear what Mrs. Smith had to propose.


    The older woman seemed to enjoy the suspense she''d created and she sat with a glint of mischief in her eyes as she watched us.


    "I''m going to speak with my son-ask him to drop his silly little ambition and leave your uncle alone. That, I will do," Mrs. Smith finally spoke.


    My eyes widened in surprise and I looked over at Ashley who equally did the same.


    "I.. I umm.. I don''t know what to say," Ashley said, her voice cracking with emotion. "Thank you, I guess. You have no idea what peace it would bring to my family if we didn''t have to live another day worrying about losing our business to someone else," she said with gratitude and a hint of skepticism in her voice.


    I had my suspicions as well. There had to be a reason why Jared''s mother of all people was willing to go against her son just to help us.


    Then came the answer to my questions. Mrs. Smith cleared her throat and began speaking again.


    "Well of course I''d need a little favor in return," she began. "And believe me, it is nothing excessively demanding," she was quick to add. I exchanged skeptical nces with Ashley and turned to listen to her.


    "I know things haven''t been exactly all sweet honey and pancakes between us.. But we''ve known each other for a while now and that should count for something. Yes, I know. I don''t expect us to share some mother to daughter bond or anything silly like that. But I wouldn''t want to be enemies with you, nor would I want any bad blood between you and Sofia here," she said.


    "I don''t understand. How does any of this have anything to do with my uncle''s business?" Ashley asked, her brows knitted in confusion.


    "I understand your confusion. You must have a dozen questions to ask but I don''t think we''re in the right environment for that conversation. How about lunch at my house? I''ll tell you everything you need to know. Besides, there''s more to this conversation than I have told you. I''d tell you the rest under the condition that you''d have lunch with me," Mrs. Smith stated. She''d roped us into a tight spot with her half-demand half-request.


    I looked at Ashley and saw the silent plea in her eyes for us to at least go check it out and despite my reservations, I conceded to having lunch with Mrs. Smith and Sofia.


    "Alright then. But I don''t want any drama. All we want is just help for my friend and then you tell us what we have to do in return. Right?" I stated.


    "I like you. You''ve always been very reasonable. It''s a shame things didn''t get to work out," she said with a little smile.


    "So we have your word then?" I pressed again.


    "I''ve promised to help your friend. Certain things are beyond my power, Arielle. Time has taught me not to make promises I can''t keep," she said cryptically. I narrowed my eyes at her skeptically and wondered what she meant with her statement. Most importantly, I was curious to know why she intentionally evaded giving a direct answer to my question.


    I had a heavy feeling of uncertainty about going with her to her house, but Ashley''s needs were more important at this point.


    "Alright then. We''ll just drive behind you..." I finally conceded.


    "Oh no. I''d have a driver bring the car up to the house. There''s enough space in the limo for us to go together," Mrs. Smith exined with a little smile. I bit back a protest and simply nodded my agreement.


    Once at home, we were immediately ushered to the dining table.


    Apparently, Mrs. Smith had made arrangements for us to be hosted immediately upon arrival. Whatever it was that she had to share with us was of great urgency then.


    But why couldn''t we have just spoken in the private vi then?


    I had my eyes trained on Sofia the whole time.


    She kept quiet and to herself, her eyes trained on the floor and only looked up to acknowledge a statement addressed to her from Mrs. Smith. Otherwise, she was barely present. There was a distant look in her eyes, akin to the demeanor of a woman in mourning. I could only wonder what it had to do with our business in Mrs. Smith''s house.


    "Are you okay?" Ashley whispered to me while Mrs. Smith was busy speaking with the chef.


    "Yeah. I''m fine," I smiled and squeezed her hand reassuringly.


    "Alright,dies. Let''s get down to business," Mrs. Smith announced once the dishes had been set before us. "I am sure you have your


    questions, and I will try my best ne


    give you the answers you desire. She stopped to look at Sofia briefly and turned back to us.


    "Your marriage to my son failed those many years ago, and believe me, I have my regrets. I don''t say this to cate you or anything whatsoever: But I''m not stupid. I know without telling, that the


    chances of you and Jared even


    starting over are slimmer than a camel learning to speak Chinese. So I had to get my son settled down with someone else. It''s in his best interest to do so. Jared needs a woman to give him a sense of bnce in his life," she said and gave me a sorry look.


    Whether she hoped to convince me that she didn''t have much of an option informing me that she''d set up her son with another woman, I couldn''t say. But I wasn''t bothered by it as it was none of my business.


    Sofia looked away as well and I wondered why she didn''t have the look of a triumphant woman on her face. She was finally getting what she''d always wanted and yet she looked uneasy. Was I missing anything?


    Mrs. Smith took a sip of her wine and cleared her throat before speaking again. I could sense she was buying some time to say something possibly very unsettling and I braced myself for it.


    "However, nothing newes without the exit of the old." She turned to look at Sofia before she resumed speaking. "After much deliberation, we''ve decided to call off the engagement between Sofia and my son."novelbin


    There was resounding silence after she finished speaking and even Sofia winced in pain. Ashley''s mouth hung open in surprise at the sudden twist of events. I frowned in confusion.


    "But why?" I finally found my voice and asked.


    Mrs. Smith sighed and turned to look at Sofia with pity in her eyes.


    Sofia caught herself from her initial reaction of embarrassment and put on an indifferent expression on her face, like none of it mattered to her.


    "What? I can''t have children anymore, Arielle. I lost my fertility and so I''m useless to this family. A woman who can''t give them an heir can''t be their choice. So yeah.. you win. Does that make you any happy?" Sofia fired bitterly. I looked at Ashley, stunned to silence by Sofia''s outburst.


    I wanted to say how none of it was my fault or how I wasn''t excited that she''d lost the position she''d stolen from me. But I couldn''t form the words.


    Mrs. Smith let out another sigh. ��You


    don''t have to speak to her like that, Sofia. None of it is her fault. Arielle, kept all of this from Nana Jean, but l hope that you could understand and give Jared your blessings. Y''know... As a way of saying farewell to the past. I hope you understand?" Mrs. Smith said.


    I felt a twinge of hesitation in my heart, mixed up with a feeling of bitterness. I simply nodded.


    What right did I have not to understand and bless Jared after all?


    He''d moved on from me anyways.


    Ashley suddenly stood up abruptly from the sofa. "Let''s go, Ari. You don''t have to do this for me or my family."


    I shook my head in the negative. There was no better way.


    I wasn''t as opposed to the idea of giving Jared my blessings as I was to seeing him. As if topound my worries, while we were still speaking, the door swung open and Jared walked in with a youngdy by his side. He didn''t see us at first, but the instant he became aware of our presence, his face was stretched in a mask of shock.

 Lost to life yet again

    (SOFIA''S POV)


    The air in the room was charged with raw tension, alive and electric. Jared was still standing by the door with his new girlfriend - my recement, perched on his arm.


    She didn''t even have the decency to stand by herself, leaning on Jared the whole time like a silly highschool teenager out with her crush.


    I rolled my eyes and looked away. I wanted to be anywhere but in the same room with Jared and Arielle.


    It all felt insanely awkward, like walking around the house with no clothes on.


    Jared himself looked uneasy at the sight of Arielle in the house but he did well to mask it up almost immediately. He took his arm off thedy and prodded her forward before shutting the door behind them.


    He stepped into the house and nodded to his mother. "Good afternoon, mum."


    Then he looked at Arielle and Ashley, and said a polite, "Good afternoon."


    Arielle nodded coolly before Ashley followed suit. I could sense the malice rippling off of her, like a wild hunger to cause Jared some harm.


    He didn''t say anything to me and I didn''t mind. I looked away, content to enjoy my ownpany and ruminate over my own thoughts.


    Arielle''s gaze locked on mine as Jared walked past and moved ahead to the stairway. But I looked away, careful to hide the effect Jared''s presence was having on me.


    Mrs. Smith must have noticed the tension in the room but her face remained straight and unmoved, almost drained of any emotion as she rose from her seat.


    "I''ll be down in a minute," she said and walked off in the direction of the stairs. We remained silent in her absence, our foods untouched on the table before us. Mrs. Smith returned shortly after with Jared and the newdy in tow.


    "Please take your seats," she said to the neers with a very thin smile. The chef immediately reappeared at the table and set out a pair of tes to cater for Jared and his girlfriend.


    "Shall we begin our lunch then," Mrs. Smith announced and picked up her cutlery.


    The rest of us followed suit, doing our best to pretend that the air wasn''t reeking with suffocating awkwardness.


    "Alright everyone. So this here, is Tiana," Mrs. Smith pointed to the newdy.


    I felt a tinge of jealousy and sadness at the announcement even though I''d expected it and seen iting. It didn''t take away the fact that it hurt so much.


    "She''s Tiana Langley," Mrs. Smith reintroduced.


    Ashley''s eyes narrowed and she looked at Tiana through new eyes.


    "Wait... Langley as in the Langley Co.? The people who want my uncle''s business?" Ashley asked.


    "Indeed. Her father owns a chain ofpanies and he just like my son, share a very unhealthy ambition," Mrs. Smith exined.


    "It''s not unhealthy to want something more, mum. Where''s it written that it''s wrong?" Jared snapped back.


    Ashley didn''t look too pleased with his perspective and dropped her cutlery down on the table with a loud tter.


    "So you''d rather run anotherpany out of business because you''re so blinded by greed and can''t tell the difference between ambition and wickedness, huh? It''s why you want to run my uncle''s business down to the ground so you could buy it and expand, right? To please your new girlfriend, huh?" she said passionately.


    Jared kept silent for a while before he let out a little sigh, the type one made when faced with disturbance from an unbing acquaintance who they were being polite with.novelbin


    "It''s business. Nothing personal," he said with a shrug.


    "Unbelievable!" Ashley sighed.


    All the while, Tiana sat with her arms folded, asionally picking a piece of grape from the te before her. She probably still had her thing with diets.


    She hadn''t changed much from what she used to look like a while back.


    We''d known each other as girls. With


    our parents as business partners, we''d been raised almost together as sisters. She used to get a lot of my, princess dresses which I didn''t like Not because her parents couldn


    afford them, but because they were too expensive designers and my parents would rather give them out than have them go to waste at home. Because we were almost the same body size, we got mistaken for twins and dressed the part asionally.


    I was nearly half a decade older. She''d be somewhere around twenty now, I figured.


    Anyone meeting us for the first time would believe we wereplete strangers to each other. So far, she hadn''t shown any form of recognition for me before the rest and I could only feel a little amused by her act.


    I looked away from her in the same manner. I took a sip of water from the ss sitting before me on the table not because I was thirsty, but because I wanted to keep myself busy realized my hands were shaking terribly for no reason I could identify and I quickly ced the


    ss down on the table.


    Ashley and Jared went back and forth, with Arielle ying mediator and trying to calm her friend down.


    "This is all aside from the point, people," Mrs. Smith intervened eventually. She rolled her eyes and rubbed the ridge of her nose.


    "She''s right. Let me introduce myself.. by myself," Tiana finally spoke up. The entire table went silent and all eyes were trained on her.


    She seemed to be enjoying the attention because her lips stretched out in a smile.


    "Hello, Sofia," she finally acknowledged my presence. She has a smile that was anything but friendly. Ashley and Arielle turned to look at me quizzically. "Hello," I nodded in response, my eyes never leaving Tiana. She''d not changed at all. Even her singsong voice had remained the same.


    "I''m Tiana Langley as you all know


    already. And I used to be friends


    with Sofia when we were younger.


    She used to be like my elder sister and I know she''d want the best for me. I know it''s hard for her because I''ve always known Jared to be her knight in shining armor... you know, like her first love and whatnot." she paused, "But I want to assure you, Sofia, that I''m not doing any of this out of spite but because I have a


    duty to my family. I didn''t even


    dream that in any lifetime I''d be with


    Jared."


    At this point, she took Jared''s hand on the table and gave him a smile. Jared shed her a brief smile and looked away.


    I looked at both of them and for the first time, I felt really bad for myself.


    Why did I have to be unfortunate and lose my womb? It should be me holding Jared''s hand and nning our marriage, I thought sadly to myself.


    "Do you even love him?" I suddenly asked, my voice thick with bitterness.


    For everything that has happened, one thing I knew remained clear to both myself and anyone else was the fact that I loved Jared genuinely.


    I wasn''t perfect and I knew it. But at least I loved him. If I was going to have to give him up then Tiana was supposed to love him better at least... right? I reasoned to myself. But what was the use fighting a battle I''d set myself up to lose already?


    I let out a little sigh. "Look... all I just want is for Jared to be happy. If you''re both together for love then you''ll have my blessings," I admitted, ignoring the pain in my heart.


    Tiana flinched a little at my words and slowly withdrew her hand from Jared''s. I could tell there was a bit of friction between them.


    "Love? That''s a little bit too strong for now. This marriage is more.. practical," she said.


    "What do you mean? You''re not nning on breaking Jared''s heart are you? Because I promise you I won''t let you," I fired back hotly, rising from my seat.


    "Don''t be too harsh on the girl, Sofia," Mrs. Smith cautioned sharply.


    "She''s still young. All I want is for them to get engaged first. They''ll spend the rest of their time working on their rtionship. Love can be learned," Mrs. Smith said. "In the meantime, Tiana would go abroad to continue her graduate studies," she added with an air of finality.


    I bit back a retort and sat down in my seat. I looked at Jared to see if he had anything at all to say. I''d not intended to show any emotion but somehow I''d managed to jump into making a fuss over something that was literally not my business.


    I watched his bodynguage and noticed the little nces he stole at Arielle while she wasn''t looking.


    My eyes water with tears as I began to ept the reality of things-Jared had moved on from me forever.


    I''d lost my appetite for the food so I quietly excused myself and left the table. I dashed into the adjoining bathroom through the living room and locked myself in before sinking to the floor and letting all my tears out. I''d lost to life yet again.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 A ruse

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    My eyes trailed after Sofia as she rose from the table. The sudden twist of ns had taken a very hard toll on her and I knew she''d gone into the bathroom to pour out her heart.


    I almost felt bad for her. Almost. But the air in the room was growing unbearably awkward, and I needed to leave as soon as possible. I quickly nudged Ashley in the side, silently signaling that it was time to go.


    "We''ll be taking our leave now," I said and kicked back my seat. Ashley followed suit and picked up her purse from the table.


    "Oh... but we''re not done speaking yet, my dear," Mrs. Smith said nicely.


    "Yes, we don''t know if we have your blessing yet," Tiana chimed in, her wide eyes looking at me innocently. She put her hand on Jared''s on the table and I could see an unmistakable restraint- just the tiniest bit- from Jared. For a moment, I couldn''t help but feel a flicker of annoyance. Tiana reminded me of a spoiled child throwing a tantrum.


    I pushed the feeling aside and forced a smile. "I don''t owe Jared anything. And he doesn''t owe me. You don''t owe me anything either so I don''t think I owe you my blessings. And frankly, I don''t think it''s of much consequence to either of you." I saw the blood rush up to her face even though she struggled to keep her smile intact.


    "Thanks for the meal, Mrs. Smith. We''ll speak with you on ater date about the arrangements for my friend''s family business," I nodded to Jared''s mother.


    "Of course. As long as my terms are met, Arielle. Your car''s around the corner. A guard will hand you the keys on your way out. Take care of yourself," Mrs. Smith said.


    "Take care of yourself too," I said and turned around to leave. A thick set man, nearly as tall as the pirs of the house, was waiting outside to give us my car keys.


    "I didn''t ruin anything in your little car," he reassured with a yful wink as he handed the keys over to me. I nodded in embarrassment and walked over to my car.


    "What a day," Ashley sighed as she went around to the passenger side. I unlocked the car doors and just as I was about to open the driver''s side and step in, I felt a sharp grip on my wrist.


    I looked up to find Jared and a wave of goosebumps sprouted along the length of my arm. His face was set in thin bard lines and his eyes were determined and dangerous.


    "Hey!" I screamed in unison with Ashley who''d jumped down from the car and wasing around to help.


    "Come with me," he said and forcefully pulled me off the car with an ease that reced my fear with irritation.


    "Let me go!" I protested with great struggle. But Jared wasn''t moved by my little ps and scratches. He didn''t seem fazed by any of it.


    "Hey! Jared, let her go! Let her go, you bloody psycho!" Ashley screamed from behind and rushed to my aid. She threw a series of rapid punches on his back and that seemed to catch his attention.


    He turned around and sneered at Ashley like a dangerous animal and she stood back momentarily, her stance now hesitant.


    "Jared, you''re hurting me.. If you don''t let me go..," I squirmed as I tried to break free from his vice-like grip.


    Jared pulled me into himself, holding me close to his body against my protest and he looked into my eyes with raw intent. His voice went low as he bent to speak. "We have to talk, Arielle. That''s all I wanna do. Stop fighting." "Hey," Ashley snapped from behind. "If you don''t let her go this instant, I''ll ...," she threatened.


    Jared turned around sharply, his face set in an ice cold re. "If you don''t get away from us, you can as well kiss your uncle''s business goodbye. Trust me. I don''t bluff. Think I''d listen to my mum? You''re joking," he said. Ashley stood still, her face clouded in uncertainty as she sized Jared up. She had her fists clenched by her sides and her chest rose and fell heavily with effort.


    "It''s okay, Ash. I''ll take care of this. Just wait by the car." I said. "Come on, go," I repeated when she remained standing.novelbin


    "Don''t try anything stupid," she said as a final warning before turning around with a loud scoff.


    Once Ashley had exited the garden, I used the diversion to wrench my wrist free from Jared''s grip.


    "What the hell do you want from me, Jared?" I snapped sharply.


    Standing alone with him, I felt a myriad of emotions, some of which I was certain I shouldn''t feel. But my chest was constantly constricting with an undeniable ache.


    Was it jealousy? I waved it off and squared my shoulders, my chin high up with resolve.


    "Well congrattions on your engagement with Tiana. She''s pretty and sophisticated. Just as you like," I said with a sarcastic smile.


    Jared stiffened at my words. I could see the veins on his temple glide over each other as he gritted his teeth. There was something else. Something underlying beneath his expression. But I couldn''t quite ce it. Was he hurt by my words? What right did he have to feel hurt?


    (JARED''S POV)


    I studied Arielle''s features, resisting the urge to hold her close to myself again. I''d be lying to myself If I tried to deny how much I enjoyed her fighting in my arms, just the feel of her skin against mine. A little smile crossed my lips at the memory. "Are you gonna start speaking any time soon?" Ashley queried. I got so lost in the way her hair bounced off her shoulders along with the hoops she wore on her ears.


    It looked like a piece of poetry.


    "You look stunning," I muttered.


    Her face was drawn out in a look of incredulity. "Are you serious right now? Why did you hold me back, Jared? Why am I here?" Arielle queried.


    "I''m leaving," she threatened and made to walk past me. But I held her back and pulled her around gently.


    "Okay.. I''ll talk now," I said and


    searched her eyes before speaking again. "So the truth is... ever since Sofia came back into my life, I''ve had this weird feeling y''know. Like there''s something off. I knew she''d ultimately wanna get back with me. But didn''t want to hurt her again. I''ve learned the repercussions of that the hard way," I paused to search her eyes. But she looked


    away and I knew I''d struck a nerve.


    I''d known right from the start that Sofia nned to reconcile with me. So I struck a deal with Tiana- to invest in her father''s business while she saved me from hurting Sofia again. In all honesty, Arielle was the biggest factor in all of the arrangements. I''d reasoned that since Sofia and Tiana had grown up together, Sofia would be hesitant to hurt her and at the same time her focus would be inadvertently moved away from Arielle.


    Besides, the arrangement with Tiana was purely contractual as we''d grown up together and she considered me family. She''d also mentioned that she was with someone so we knew right from the start there''d be no feelings attached.


    On another hand, I was secretly


    investigating the spy in mypany. I didn''t trust Mr. Langley for all the bond we im to share and I suspected he had a hand in the activities of the spy. I was ultimately spying on Tiana myself. I couldn''t be too sure she wasn''t involved in the same whole scheme. The investment n was just a scheme to get someone on the insides of Langley and Co.


    Ashley''s uncle''s business was merely coteral damage- nothing intentional. Thadn''t been lying when I told her that at lunch. But all of it was redeemable and my mother had stepped in to reason with me already. I''d only threatened her to


    get some privacy with Arielle.


    "Tiana''s just a ruse to get Sofia off my back. You must trust me. I just... I just care what you think about all of it. Are you cool with it?" I asked.


    She narrowed her eyes at me and I could feel the anger rippling off her. "Are you asking me that right now, Jared? What does it matter to you what I think? Are you doing this to get me jealous?" she ranted.


    "No. Far from that, Ari. Look, I know what all of this is about. It''s about the incident at the club, yeah?" I said.


    She didn''t say a word, looking away.


    "I''m not stupid, Arielle. You... you caught me saying a lot of dumb things. But I swear, it was the alcohol talking. Not me. You''ve gotta believe me," I reassured her.


    "Of course. You''ll me it on the alcohol. Why should I ever trust anything thates out of your mouth?" she fired back, her face a picture of pain and hurt.


    "Because I love you!" I blurted out before I could think twice.


    "What?" she asked, looking genuinely flustered.

 Bargaining chips

    (JARED''S POV)


    I looked into Arielle''s eyes intently, my chest rising and falling heavily with effort as the rest of the world went silent around us. She looked at me, her breathing matching mine-barely existent, all withdrawn because of the shock of my outburst. All I could hear were my own thoughts, racing.


    "Sorry," I muttered quickly. "It just... came out."


    "Why apologize for saying you love me?" she asked, her voice quiet but sharp. "And for real-why do you suddenly love me now?"


    I was taken aback, choked with confusion. What was she saying?


    But then, she averted her gaze, refusing to meet my eyes. She wrapped her arms around herself, as the cold evening breeze swept over us. I looked up at the sky, realizing just how much time had passed since we started this conversation. "Look at how much time has passed," I said softly, then quickly took off my jacket and draped it over her shoulders.


    ""No, thank you."


    Her honest rejection stung, but I forced a smile, nodding in understanding.


    "So, what now?" I asked, my voice rough. "What are you going to say about all of this, Ari?"


    She sighed, clearly exhausted. "What would you have me say, Jared? What do you want to hear from me? And why don''t you exin first... why, that night in the club, when Ashley called out for help, you chose to just stand there?"


    "I wasn''t nning to just stand there!" I blurted, frustration rising in my chest. "I was... I was afraid you had already given up on me, Arielle. You always said such harsh things, and I just wanted-just once-to hear you say how important I was to you." Her expression shifted as I spoke. Her eyes narrowed slightly, then widened in disbelief when I finished.


    "So, Ashley was right? You were just trying to satisfy your ego that night?"


    My heart tightened, and I scrambled for the right words. "It''s not like that! I''m sorry, Arielle. I really am. I made a mistake. You have no idea how it felt seeing Dwayne rescue you in front of me. It hurt so much seeing you in another man''s arms. I know I was wrong." The memory of Dwayne stepping in, of her moving on without me, made everything so painfully clear. Arielle had outgrown me. She no longer needed me the way she once had. I''d lost that ce in her life.


    "I wasn''t happy about resorting to an arranged marriage," I admitted, my voice dropping. "But what else was I supposed to do? How else was I supposed to protect the people I care about?"


    Marriage or not. Arranged or not. Did it really matter?, I''d wondered. I couldn''t be with Arielle ever again all because of my stupidity. So none of it made any sense.


    I paused, feeling the weight of my words settle in. "When I saw you earlier today, I was too stunned to react. I nned on telling you everything... the n with Tiana and all. But when you showed no reaction... It drove me crazy. I couldn''t stand it." "Please, Arielle... just say something. I''vee clean. No more secrets. No more wrong moves. Please," I implored.


    She blinked, processing my words before speaking slowly. "Let me get this straight for thest time. This engagement with Tiana was fake? Just a temporary fix for your mother and Sofia?"


    I nodded. "Yes. Exactly."


    "And who exactly is Tiana, Jared? Why her? Can you exin that to me, in simple terms?"


    "She''s a friend. To both me and Sofia-"


    Arielle exhaled sharply and cut me off, "Oh, so she''s another ''friend,'' is she?"


    "It''s different! She''s young, na?ve-practically a sister to me. This was a deal, Arielle. A strategy. She doesn''t threaten us. She won''t make Sofia jealous. It''s harmless-"


    "Harmless?" Arielle let out a short, bitterugh. "And yet, Sofia still factors into your ''strategies.'' Even now, you''re still concerned about her?"


    "I''m not concerned about her!" I snapped, my patience fraying. "I didn''t want anyone to get hurt. Don''t you understand that, Arielle? I was trying to protect everyone."


    "I''ve understood every time, and that''s exactly why I kept getting hurt. Jared, when are you going to realize that the real problem between us is trust? You don''t trust me, and I don''t trust you. But you keep dragging me into these emotional triangles, and I''m done. I don''t want to repeat my own past!"


    I felt my chest tighten at her words. "But I deserve another chance, don''t I, Arielle?"


    "Would you stop asking me that?" she snapped in anger. She let out a heavy sigh and rubbed her forehead.


    "I''m sorry..." we both said together.


    She shut her eyes and opened them again, her expression softer a bit.


    "Look. I''m just being realistic, Jared. What really does it matter what I think? I''m your ex-wife. We are done. I mean you even literally said that you''d rather have never married me for the three years that we were together."


    "I didn''t mean that... I didn''t-I wasn''t trying to say it like that," I stuttered, my voice betraying me.


    "Nevertheless, you did say it. And it''s okay. We''re done. I''vee to terms with it and I think you should too." She took a pause and let out a long deep exhale, her eyes heavy with exhaustion.


    There was an underlying feeling of hurt and bitterness in her eyes that I couldn''t miss.


    "Thank you for letting Ashley''s uncle off the hook. I appreciate it. It''s good you agreed to be reasonable even though this is all your fault. Now if we''re done, I''d like to leave," she sighed and looked past me in the direction of her car. A sharp pang hit my chest. If she left now, I might never get the chance to fix this. It could really be the end.


    I had to say something-anything to keep her here, even just a little longer!


    I cleared my throat and gave it an attempt after a while of struggle. "I have one more condition for which I''ll help Ashley''s uncle. Think of it like a favor that''d help me even as I help you," I said, threading carefully to avoid rejection.


    Arielle''s eyes went electric with anger as she narrowed them at me. "Are you gonna keep on ying this game of ckmail with me? Guess that''s your favorite line now-this favor you''re doing me by helping Ashley''s uncle," she snapped. "It''s my only request, I promise," I said.


    "Then say it already," she snapped. "And you better do as you''ve promised. Else..."


    I took in a long breath and let out an equivalent exhale before speaking. "I want to go with you to the Open House at Maverick''s school.. It''s in two weeks time, right?"


    I could see the clear look of surprise


    Tin


    on her face. She probably hadn''t expected me to even know about the event, let alone be interested in attending And of all things, this was what Lasked for in exchange for helping Ashley''s family-something as simple as going to a school function with my ex-wife and our son. Her eyes narrowed as she


    studied me, skepticism clouding her


    gaze.


    "Alright," she finally consented cautiously. "As long as you don''t bring another woman along with you," she added with a tone of malice underneath.


    I felt offended by her little jab at me. "That won''t happen," I said a little more sharply than intended.


    "But I''d appreciate it if you didn''t tell Maverick certain things," I quickly added.


    She drew her face in a little frown and asked, "What things?"


    "About me.. and umm... and Tiana," I said.


    She let out a short mirthlessugh. "Trust me, you''ve got nothing to worry about. Thest thing I want my son to hear is gossip about his father. But don''t think you can bide everything from him for so long. He''s growing up and he''s gonna


    have questions. I can''t promise to lie


    just to protect your image."


    I clenched my fist at her words. She was clearly enjoying the effect they were having on me. The way they rubbed the guilt down on me without necessarily being harsh-just in bitter truth.


    "Arielle, the engagement thing doesn''t happen until another month. And I''m gonna keep the media out of my business for as long as it takes. I just want you saying anything bad about me to my son," I said defensively.novelbin


    Her face was the pure picture of irritation as she opened her mouth to speak again.


    "What''s your mission with all of this here, Jared? Are we supposed to keep up this act with Maverick? Make him believe we''re a perfect little family? To what end? So you can marry some other woman and keep up with the act?"


    I felt my face redden in


    embarrassment at the harsh heat of


    her words. Nost my voice and I


    opened my mouth and closed it on


    several attempts. I looked away


    from her, my lips pursed in


    sever


    exasperation. Nothing was ever


    going to be the same with her again.


    She let out a sigh for the hundredth time. "Fine," she said coldly. "I''ll do it. I''ll y along, as long as you keep your promise. Good night," she said and turned on her heel to leave.


    I stared at her retreating figure, my chest constricting with emotion, a turmoil that burned deeper as she disappeared into her car without turning to spare another nce.


    The wind swept up some dirt from the ground and flung them on my legs. Leaves fell down from the trees and floated down around me in a weird mourning dance. Everything looked bleak and... colorless

 The gray areas.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    As I approached my car, I couldn''t help but scan my surroundings, half-expecting to see Ashley lingering nearby. But she was nowhere to be found, and I didn''t me her. With her encounter with Jared earlier, staying back was not exactly a good option. As I slipped into the driver''s seat, I made a mental note to call her as I got home, just to make sure she made it to hers safely. I started the car''s engine afterward, and began my drive home.


    The roads were quiet, the only sound emanating, that of my car''s engine, and the asional passing cars. I tried to focus on the road ahead, but my mind kept drifting back to Jared.


    His words still stung, and I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of hurt every time I thought about it. Why had he said he loved me, only to call it bluff momentster? I reyed the conversation in my head, trying to make sense of it all.


    I sighed, my head a myriad of emotions.


    When could he stop being so childish?


    I was angry at Jared for toying with my emotions, but at the same time, I was disappointed in myself for even daring to hope that his words might be true. I should have known better than to trust him, and yet, a part of me had still held onto that glimmer of hope.


    As I drove, a jolt of exhaustion washed over me. I was tired of the drama, tired of the stress and anxiety that seemed to go on in a circle, unending. I just wanted to get home, see my son, and forget about everything else.


    Soon, I turned onto my street, and a feeling of relief enveloped me. Finally, I pulled into the driveway, killing the engine and sitting in silence for a moment.


    Taking a deep breath, I alighted and made for the front door.


    But to my surprise, I found Dwayne standing there, his tall figure a bit tougher than usual, though still unmistakable. Brown, his loyal shepherd, sat at his side, watching me with calm, knowing eyes. For a brief moment, it felt as though they were both standing guard. As I got closer, Dwayne didn''t step aside to let me walk by. His silence was heavier than words, his emerald eyes searching mine with a thousand questions in them.


    I took a small step back, feeling a sort of unease settle over me. Why did he look so... intense?novelbin


    "What did you do today?" He finally spoke up, his voice unusually low and clipped.


    I sighed, the exhaustion from earlier returning. "I''m really tired, Dwayne. Can we not do this right now?" I asked, hoping he hit the cue and left me alone.


    But he didn''t move, his eyes steady on mine. "You could''ve handled things differently," he said quietly, his voice carrying a hint of disappointment that stung more than I expected. "Why didn''t youe to me first? Why didn''t you ask for my help?" My brows shot up defiantly. "What are you talking about?"


    Dwayne sighed, a soft, humorlessugh escaping him. It wasn''t mocking just tired, as though whatever he''d been holding back had finally slipped out. "Ashley''s uncle. You went to Jared for help, right?"


    My eyes dted immediately as I realized what this was about. He had gotten a hint of my meeting and the essence of it.


    "I didn''t go to him on purpose. You''re misunderstanding-"


    "Then why didn''t youe to me?" He interrupted, his tone rising slightly. It was rare for him to interrupt me, and I realized that I had really struck a chord in him.


    "If Maverick hadn''t mentioned to me earlier when I called that you were out, I wouldn''t have known! You didn''t just go to Jared; you didn''t tell me anything about it. And you kept Ashley''s predicament from me too. Don''t you think of me as a friend and confidant anymore?" He continued.


    Why the hell was he acting like a husband who had just caught me cheating on him? More importantly, why the hell did I even feel a little guilty? What''s the problem with me?


    I rubbed my forehead, trying to gather my thoughts. "Look, Dwayne, I didn''t want to bother you. You''ve been so busytely, I didn''t think it was important enough to bring up-"


    But he quickly interrupted me before I could get the words out. "Stop," he said. "I know what you''re about to say. You didn''t want to be a burden to me. You didn''t think telling me was important enough. You always act like I''m your backup option-someone to lean on only when there''s no one else."


    I was stunned at first, and then irritated, my eyes narrowing. "That''s not a fair thing to say. Quit being so dramatic, Dwayne. I was just trying to help Ashley! She''s my friend and so do you. What are you making this about us?"


    Dwayne stepped a little closer, his gaze unwavering, "Then let me ask you something. If I offered to help, and Jared offered to help too, who would you choose?"


    I blinked in disbelief as I never expected him to draw such aparison. "Dwayne, this isn''t a multiple-choice question and it''s not apetition!"


    "Isn''t it?" he replied with a slight raise of his brows.


    I stood there, frozen for a moment, the weight of his words sinking in. What was he really asking me? Was this about more than just helping Ashley? I didn''t know how to respond, didn''t know how to articte the swirling emotions inside of me. For a moment, none of us moved or spoke, a heavy silence descending.


    Brown, on the other hand, sensed the tension and moved closer to us, wagging his tail and judging us both with his nose. It seemed like he was trying to break through the silence.


    Dwayne was the first to look away, his eyes dropping to the ground.


    He sighed, and when he spoke, his voice was gentle and soft.


    "I''m sorry," he murmured. "I shouldn''t have been so emotional. I know you''ve had a long day. You should go in and get some rest."


    A feeling of guilt immediately


    enveloped me as I watched him, his shoulders slumped in resignation. He had been tirelessly juggling his own responsibilities ever since his return from Italy, yet he always made time for Maverick and me, walking the dogs with him, filling the gap, and creating a sense of stability that Maverick and I seemed to thrive on.


    "Dwayne..." I croaked, my voice soft.


    But he stopped with me with a gentle bright of his hands on my hair, before dropping it back to his side. "Goodnight, Arielle," he whispered.


    And without another word, he turned to leave, Brown following dutifully behind.


    I kept staring after him, a hollow feeling in the pit of my stomach until he disappeared into the night.


    I sighed and finally looked away, and then I turned around and dragged my feet inside.


    On stepping into the house, I was greeted by the sight of Maverick and his nanny. He was curled on the couch, a worried expression on his face.


    "Mom," he began cautiously, the moment I walked in. "Did you and Uncle Dwayne have a fight? I saw you from the window."


    I forced a smile into my face, not wanting to hold that conversation then, not with his nanny present. "Hi, baby. No, we didn''t."


    And then I turned to his nanny, Meredith, who was watching us with a gentle smile. "I''m sorry for arrivingte, Meredith. Thank you, I''ll take it up from here."


    "It''s fine, Ma''am," she nodded graciously. And then she gathered her belongings and bid us goodnight, before walking out.


    I waited until the door shut behind her, before letting out a weary sign as I set down my bag.


    "No, we didn''t fight," I reassured Maverick, returning my attention to him. "But, he might be a little upset with me..."


    I trailed off, hesitant about how much to let on to my young son.


    Maverick''s brow creased in disbelief, and he shook his head firmly. "That''s impossible, Mom. Uncle Dwayne would never be mad at you. He loves you!"


    I froze, his words like a grip on my throat, leaving me breathless and dumbstruck momentarily.


    For seconds, I stood still, trying to process what my almost-four-year-old son knew about love and what context the word could be used in.


    Finally, I managed to find my voice. "You''re such a kid, what do you even know about love?"


    But he puffed out his chest, looking proud. "I know a lot about love, Mommy. Uncle Dwayne called and dropped by to talk to me today about your birthday. If he didn''t love you, why would he want to celebrate it? It''s like how you and Grandma always celebrate my birthday


    because you love me."


    At this point, my strained nerves were soothed and I rxed a bit. My heart instantly swelled with warmth and love as I looked at my smart son.


    His definition of love and the way he interpreted it was so pure and I couldn''t help but feel touched by his innocence.


    I smiled and braced up, "You might have a point, sweetie. But just because someone loves you doesn''t mean they can''t be upset with you. Sometimes, they can be upset because... because they care so much about you."


    He tilted his head as if in deep thought as he pondered on my words. "Like that time I stayed at Be''s house reallyte and didn''t tell you?" He asked, his voice curious.


    "Exactly."


    Maverick looked down, his voice lowered as he admitted, "You were so mad at me that day."


    I chuckled, remembering the


    incident vividly. "I was," I said with a mock sternness, trying to sound firm but unable to hide the smile and amusement in my voice. I then softened my tone, chiming, "But did I stop loving you?"


    He shook his head quickly, his eyes beaming with certainty. "No, mom. You still love me, right?"


    My heart melted with love and affection for him, and I reached out to ruffle his hair. Of course, baby. I''ll always love you," I reassured him, my voice filled with reassurance.


    Convinced and reassured by my words, Maverick yawned and leaned against me, his eyelids growing heavier as sleep began to im him. As he gave in, he mumbled, "The world of adults isplicated."


    As I held him in my arms, my gaze distant, I whispered to myself, "It really is, Baby. It really is."

 The Devils bargain.

    (ARIELLE''S


    POV)


    After aplicated, chaotic day, I finally managed to get some barely decent sleep and was ready to start the new day with a solid dose of confidence. No more chaos. No more emotional turmoil!


    At least, that was the n...


    Until...


    "Exin. This." That was the first sentence out of my mouth this morning, my teeth practically grinding as I stared at the scene in front of me. There, on my desk, was a bunch ofvender.


    And sitting in my chair, my ex-husband.


    After our encounter yesterday, I had assumed that that would be thest I''d see of him until Maverick''s Open house party in two weeks! "What the hell are you doing in my office?"


    No wonder Reba had given me that smug smile on my way in earlier, and now I understood why!


    Jared nced up from the business reports he was casually flipping through, looking annoyingly cool and too handsome for his own good.


    "You''rete," he said simply, like he belonged there, behind my desk.


    I took a deep breath, trying, and failing, to rein in my temper. "Hello?"


    "Oh, wow, don''t be so harsh, Arielle..."


    I felt heat rise to my cheeks as I struggled to keep my temper in check.


    "Should I remind you that you already have a fianc��e and will soon be married? You sure she''d be happy to hear you''re ''running into'' another woman on a Monday morning?"


    I couldn''t believe his audacity to show up here, especially with his engagement to Tiana now.


    Jared let out a long, exaggerated sigh, totally ignoring my outburst. "Come on, Ari, don''t tter yourself," he said, setting the report down like it was no big deal. Then, he leaned back in my chair, his gaze locking onto mine, and I swear I felt a shiver run down my spine. "The restaurant hasn''t been performing too welltely, has it?" He asked, using his eyes to dare me to deny it.novelbin


    His words hit a sensitive nerve.


    How did he know about the restaurant''s recent struggle? I had been working tirelessly to keep things running and afloat, but it seemed like no matter what I did, I kept hitting a dead end.


    But I was not about to admit that to Jared of all people. So I quickly masked my reaction, crossing my arms over my chest in an attempt to appear nonchnt. I didn''t want to give him the satisfaction of knowing that he had gotten under my skin.


    "That''s none of your business," I spat, trying to keep my emotions in check.


    Jared''s lips curled into a faint smile, and he leaned forward in the chair, the annoyinglyfortable demeanor still palpable. He seemed to be enjoying himself, and that only made me angrier.


    "It''s exactly my business, honey," he countered, his eyes holding mine firmly. "Look Ari, I''m not here to meddle in your life of course, especially after what happened yesterday. Please, I just don''t want to show up to the Open house in two weeks and have your reputation embarrass our son in front of other parents."


    His words stung like a p to the face, or even more, making me feel a surge of contempt.


    How dare he! My mind raced with all the vile things I wanted to say to him. Who does he think he is,ing into my office to criticize my business?


    But before I couldsh out, he raised his hand to stop me again.


    "Rx. I''m really here to help!" he said crisply, standing up as he fixed me with an infuriating and irritating confident look. "Here''s the deal; I''ll provide you with exclusive, one-on-one business coaching. Together, we''ll boost your restaurant


    sales and bring your business to the


    next level."


    I frowned, suspicious of his motives. Why was he suddenly making such an offer and what does he want in return?


    "And why would you do that? Out of the kindness of your heart, or...?" I asked, ensuring that my tone reeked of sarcasm. I didn''t believe for a second that Jared was motivated by magnanimity.


    He chuckled, one of his low, husky sounds that sent a shivering reaction through my body. "Not quite," he admitted. "I like to see my investments seed."


    "...Investment?" I scoffed in disbelief.


    He nodded. "You, Arielle. Whether you like it or not, my son''s mother is a reflection of me."


    "Seriously? After we''ve been divorced for a century?"


    His face twitched for a second before he nodded, then, like he couldn''t help himself, he added, "Could you stop reminding me of that again?"


    I rolled my eyes. ssic Jared.


    But His words got me thinking in


    another direction, and suddenly I felt uneasy. I had never thought about it in that way, but I supposed it was true. As his son''s mother, my reputation indeed did reflect on him, which means that will also affect Maverick''s future. Whether I liked it or not.


    My head still racing with thoughts, I tried to weigh my options.


    There had to be something more to this, something I wasn''t seeing. Jared didn''t offer help like this unless it served him somehow. Too sudden, too convenient-he was up to something, but...


    As much as I hated to admit it, Jared knew his stuff.


    He wasn''t just any businessman; he handled half the country''s major deals. And wasn''t about to pretend I didn''t need help-marketing wasn''t my strong suit. While I excelled at gourmet cooking, the business side of running a restaurant had been a constant struggle.


    Despite my lingering distrust and resentment, the potential benefits his offer bore were too juicy to ignore.


    I couldn''t find a morepetent teacher than him if I truly wanted one.


    With a sigh, I gave a curt nod. "Fine. But if I find out you''ve got some hidden agenda-"


    "You will what?" He interrupted me, smirking. His eyes were gleaming with amusement and mischief.


    I red at him, wanting to p that look off his face badly.


    "Rx, Arielle. This is strictly professional," he said.


    Internally, I rolled my eyes. Professional, huh? I didn''t buy it for a second. But I was curious. Jared wasn''t someone who just did things without a reason. So, yeah, I was going to watch him like a hawk.


    "When will you start? I mean, what''s the schedule for this... exclusive professional business coaching you''ve got nned?"


    He looked up like he hadn''t given it a second thought. "Well, I haven''t really decided yet, but I''m thinking 12 hours a day. And if you''d like, I wouldn''t mind sticking around for after-ss activities, like, you know, dinners at your ce or something��" "Jared!"


    My temper really red at the sight of his radiant smile. This is definitely going to wreak havoc on my blood pressure.

 Game on

    (JARED''S POV)


    I smirked inwardly as Arielle gave in. I shouldn''t be so quick to admit it, but her reluctant response was like music to my ears.


    Of course, my real motive was far from what she thought it was.


    It was far simpler than she could ever guess.


    I just wanted to be close to her again. To create chances for us to be alone, to feel that spark between us once more.


    Yeah, I knew. I''d always been a little silly that way.


    Even seeing her irritated face, the way her eyes shed with that familiar fire, made something warm spread through me. There was a certainfort in it. I hadn''t realized how much I''d missed seeing that side of her-the side that wasn''t guarded, that wasn''t numb from years of hurt. The side of her that used tough at my dumb jokes and argue with me about everything, even the smallest things.


    I almost forgot that I hadn''t slept all night.


    I''d been stewing over every misunderstanding and every word we''d exchanged these days, all night. And in the end, I realized my real issue was Dwayne''s showing up.


    Yes, as much as I hate to admit it, Dwayne''s presence has made me panic.


    Deep down, I always felt like I was one step behind him. And it wasn''t just a self-esteem thing. It wasn''t even just jealousy.


    It was a deep, gnawing feeling that I wasn''t worthy of her anymore. How could I be? It was the fact that I hurt Arielle, and he was the one who stayed after I walked away.


    And how pathetic was that? To lose my nerve just because another man for Arielle showed up?


    I shouldn''t be overreacting like this. She''s that fabulous, after all. It makes perfect sense that someone would want her.


    But she''s my ex-wife.


    She''s always been mine in ways I couldn''t quite let go of.


    If there was one real conclusion of this sleepless night of meditation and reflection, with everything Arielle had said recently going through my head, it was this: I needed to calm down.


    "I''ll send over some materials for you to review," I said, pulling out my phone to set a reminder. "We can discuss the detailster."


    Her expression turned stoic. "Is that all?"


    I smiled sheepishly, like I wasn''t carrying a thousand pounds of regret on my shoulders. "Actually, I was wondering if I could take you out to lunchter?"


    I saw the flicker of something in her eyes-was it pity? Or maybe just annoyance. But her response was quick and firm. "No, thank you."


    "Suit yourself," I chuckled, not about to let that derail me. "I''ll have my assistant send the documents over."


    She nodded, her eyes shing with annoyance. It seemed like she couldn''t wait to get rid of me, and her next words proved it. "Good. I''d like you to leave now."


    I nodded, grinned, actually feeling a thrill of excitement. This was just the beginning. I would wear her down and break her guard. Slowly, but surely.


    "Until next time, then," I said, rising to my feet.


    Her eyes narrowed as she watched me closely, but said nothing. Without waiting any further, I winked at her and turned to leave, whistling softly.


    The next morning, I walked into Arielle''s restaurant feeling confident and ready for our first training session.


    I had spent the previous night reviewing my materials, bracing for any questions, and perfecting my presentation and wooing skills. I mean, if this was going to be my chance to get close to her again, I''d be damned if I wasn''t going to make it count. I arrived at her office, and as soon as I entered, she stood up from her desk, her expression as neutral as a stone.


    "Good morning," I said, shing one of my best charming smiles. "I trust you''re ready to get started on the world of good business strategies?"


    She nodded, quickly closing herptop and tucking it away. "Let''s get started."


    "Alright," I said, already sitting down in the chair across from her without being offered. No time to waste. I dove straight into my introduction, enthusiastically exining the course content and objectives like a seasoned pro.


    But just as I thought I was making progress just as I was about to get her to really engage with me she picked up the inte and dialed a number.


    "Reba, Stephen, can you please join me in my office?" She said, her voice crisp and professional.


    I looked up sharply. Wait, what? Were they joining our session?


    I wanted to argue, to protest that this was supposed to be a one-on-one session, but one nce at Arielle''s cool, unbothered gaze told me there would be no argument here. So, like the mature man I was supposed to be, I swallowed my frustration and waited.


    A few secondster, Reba walked in, exchanging pleasantries with Arielle, followed by a guy who looked like he was fresh out of a college brochure. And judging by the way he practically radiated enthusiasm (and an annoying surplus of youthful energy), I deduced that this was Stephen.


    I forced a smile.


    Great. Just great.


    "Alright, now that we''re all here," Arielle said, her eyes gleaming with that mischievous twinkle I knew so well, "let''s begin. Jared, please proceed with the presentation."


    Well this wasn''t part of my n!


    Arielle looked at me, asked. "Any problems? I mean, since the famous Jared Smith is skipping work just to deliver a priceless lecture, I thought it''d be a good idea to maximize the benefits. After all, my best staff should be thrilled to join in, right? You wouldn''t be stingy with your wisdom, would you?"


    She tilted her head slightly, giving me that confused look. But I could see the amusement in her eyes, the way they sparkled with that same yfulness she always used to bait me. Damn, those eyes were still as beautiful as ever.


    I sighed, fighting the urge to roll my eyes. "Fine. Just don''t forget to pay me extra for this."


    I had envisioned a one-on-one session where I could focus all my energy on winning Arielle back. But now, with Reba and Stephen present, the dynamics had shifted. It was no longer about me and her, it was about... well, a crowd. I could feel the control slipping away, but I had to keep it together.


    "Right," I said, clearing my throat again, "let''s get started."


    As I began presenting, I couldn''t help but notice the smug little smile that Arielle was trying to hide. She was enjoying this. She was totally outmaneuvering me.


    Well, if she wanted to y games, then two could y at that. All I needed to do was get her to rx, get her to feel at ease. That was my strategy.


    "Alright, let''s talk about your current business model," I said, trying to sound calm. "What''s working for you, and where do you see potential areas for improvement?"


    Arielle leaned forward, her interest clearly piqued. "I think our marketing strategy has been effective, but I''m not sure if we''re maximizing our online presence."


    I nodded, deciding whether method of questioning to follow her with. From her response, I realized I had to use the inspiring and guiding method to encourage her to think critically.


    Also, it was a killing two birds with one stone as it will aid Reba follow along.


    Stephen wasn''t much of a problem as he had professional training on the topic in his hospitality training, so assimtion was easier for him.


    "That''s a great response. Can you tell me more about your online presence? What tforms are you currently using more?"


    Arielle began to exin in earnest, and I listened intently, taking mental notes, having more discussion with her.


    As sheunched into her


    exnation Kleaned back, listening


    intently. The more she spoke, the more I couldn''t hide that stupid


    smile creeping onto my face. I mean,


    she was sharp. It was honestly


    unexpected for me and even... sexy.


    I waved thest thought off.


    But it''s true. I''ve seen my fair share of business types in my day-half of them were just rich kids ying dress-up. But Arielle? She was the real deal,bining raw talent with real-world experience. I really felt a sense of pride.


    Before I could respond, though, Stephen had to go and ruin the moment. His voice cut through the conversation like an enthusiastic puppy.


    "Arielle, can I tell you one thing?" He practically beamed at her, starry-eyed. "You''re so amazing! Seriously, you always make it look so easy. You''re just so smart!"


    I felt my eyebrow twitch.


    There it was again-thepletely unsolicited, borderline nauseating praise from this blond ball of energy.


    Arielle, of course, looked pleased, her cheeks tinged with a soft flush.


    I forced a smile. Well, this was fun. How many more times was I going to have to do that today?


    "Yes, Arielle, you''re doing a great job. Now let''s take this to the next level. What do you think about implementing a social media campaign to increase visibility and engagement?" Arielle nodded, ready to engage again, and then proceeded to respond. She gave another impressive response, but before I couldpliment her, Stephen beat me to it. Again. "Oh, Arielle, that''s a fantastic idea! You''re a genius, and I can already see the possibilities..."


    I felt my face growing hotter at this point, and I couldn''t help but re at him even though he was oblivious to it. Was this guy serious?! He was all over Arielle, fussing around like he wanted to please her so hard with hispliments.


    I nced at Reba, hoping she''d intervene, but she was too busy scribbling notes to notice the growing tension.


    Arielle, however, was thoroughly enjoying herself. Her smile was getting wider by the second.novelbin


    I gritted my teeth, resisting the urge to kick Stephen under the table. This wasn''t going to be as easy as I thought.


    I had to keep murmuring to myself in my head: Jared, you''re a mature man. You''re better than this. You can handle it. You can keep your cool...


    Thatsted all of two seconds before Stephen opened his mouth again.


    "Arielle, you''re really the best I''ve ever-"


    I cut him off, the words flying out before I could even stop them: "See you next session, Mr. Stephen."


    I pped the door shut behind him, the sound of it mming shut strangely satisfying.


    Looking back at Arielle''s speechless face and Reba''s barely contained giggle, I couldn''t help but feel like the air had just cleared.


    Ah, the world is so much better without young hormones running around!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 For her sake

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    After Stephen blushed and promised he wouldn''t disrupt the ss again, Jared finally let him go with a scowl that could melt steel.


    I tried to keep it together while Stephen showered me withpliments. Honestly, it was nice to hear, but after a while, it started getting a little embarrassing.


    I nced at Jared, who was practically fuming at Stephen''s over-the-top behavior. He looked like he might explode at any second.


    "Okay, let''s focus," I said quickly, cutting off Stephen mid-praise. "Jared, please continue."


    "Right, of course," he muttered, clearly trying to pull himself together. "So, Arielle, what are your goals for the restaurant?"


    I hesitated a bit, feeling a flutter in my chest. I hadn''t expected him to ask the question as it seemed somewhat personal to me.


    "Well, my goal is to make the restaurant sessful, of course," I said, a little weary.


    His brow arched as he gave me a pointed look. "That''s a pretty general answer. Can you be more specific? What does sess look like to you?"


    I suddenly felt defensive, but I tried to push it aside. I can''t always react negatively to his words as I will only end up giving off the impression that his words got to me.


    "I want to build a reputable brand and expand..."


    He nodded thoughtfully, but his eyes were locked on me, intense and probing.


    "Those are ambitious goals. But what''s really driving you to achieve them? Is it just about making money, or is there something more personal at stake? Something... deeper?"


    A jolt of unease envelops me. He was right because in actual sense, my original motive was to build my restaurant into a recognizable brand, expand to multiple locations or even franchising.


    I wanted my restaurant to rise from a national restaurant to an international chain known for its high-quality, unique offerings and special dining experiences.


    I was ambitious and had big ns. But given my restaurant''s recentckluster performance, I suddenly wasn''t sure if that goal was a little high and so with every of Jared''s questions, I''m determined to give reserved responses only, and not give too much away. Briefly, I nced at Stephen and Reba, who were now watching the exchange with interest.


    "Like I said, I''m just all about creating something sessful," I said with a note of finality, hoping he caught the cue and quit asking about my ns for the future.


    (JARED''S POV)


    On the other hand, I have been watching Arielle intently; her words, and bodynguage.


    And it didn''t take me quite long to discern her problem and draw a blueprint to help her out.


    "Arielle," I began, locking eyes with her. "I think you''re limiting yourself. Why not dream bigger? Look, I have one direction for you..."


    I paused, watching her intently. "Transform the restaurant into a resort destination. A high-end, all-inclusive resort thatbines luxury amodations, unique dining, wellness, and recreation."


    Her eyes widened, and I could tell she was taken aback, but not dismissive. There was a flicker of recognition in her gaze. She sat a little straighter, lips slightly parted as though she was about to say something, but hesitated. Finally, she spoke in a low tone, as if testing the idea.


    "I''ve thought about it," she admitted, her voice soft but thoughtful. "I''ve always dreamed of taking things further, expanding. But I never thought I''d actually have the resources or strength to pull something like that off."


    I smiled. "Arielle, I''ve done my homework. I''ve been watching you, and I''m sure you have the potential to make this happen. You''ve got the vision, the talent, and the drive. This isn''t a pipe dream-it''s something you can absolutely achieve."


    Reba and Stephen were clearly intrigued by the idea. The excitement in their eyes was undeniable, but I wasn''t concerned about them. Arielle was the focus, and I could see that a spark had been lit.


    "You have to imagine it, boss,"


    Reba said, leaning forward. "A resort where people cane and experience the best of culinary skills, surrounded by luxury and beauty: Private vis, world-ss spa, and multiple dining options-all showcasing your unique style. We should try this!"


    Stephen nodded in agreement, equally excited by the prospect of the idea. "And we couldbine your culinary vision with wellness offerings like... spa treatments, yoga sses, and mediation. It would be a game changer, something that has never been thought of, or done before. We could also have cooking sses, wine tastings, and other culinary experiences that would make this resort a destination for foodies from all over the world."


    "And you could even offer exclusive culinary events like tasting menus designed by guest chefs, cookingpetitions, or good festivals. The possibilities are just endless!" Reba chimed, eyes shining.


    Arielle listened, her expression carefully neutral. After a moment, she gave a small, amusedugh, like she was trying to reign in the enthusiasm around her.novelbin


    "These are all beautiful ideas, but it would be difficult to implement them," she said, her voice skeptical. Her eyes darted between us as she spoke like she wanted us all to agree with her.


    "I mean, it''s a lot to take on, and I''m not sure if it''s feasible," she said, more like she was trying to convince herself than us.


    But I could see the interest in her eyes, the spark of optimism that had been ignited. And I knew that with the right guidance and support, she would make this vision a reality.


    "I understand it seems like a big leap," I replied, leaning in slightly, "but I''ve seen your work firsthand. You''ve got the resilience and the creativity. If anyone can pull this off, it''s you. And it''s not about doing it all alone. You have a team. You can build it."


    There was a brief silence as I


    allowed her to assimte the words.


    Then I resumed talking, my voice firm and persuasive. "Think about it, Arielle. A resort that showcases your unique culinary skills, and at the same time provides guests with unforgettable experiences. You could extend your team and include top tier chefs like yourself. You could also have a state-of-the-air kitchen, with all thetest equipment and technology, to help you create


    more culinary magic."


    I paused again, studying her reaction. Her eyes locked with mine, and I was d and relieved to see the look of excitement and curiosity in her eyes.


    "I''ve got the resources, the expertise, and thework to help you make this vision a reality," I added, my voice steady and sincere. "Together, we can make it happen."


    Arielle''s smile spread slowly across her face, the kind of smile that could light up the whole room. And in that moment, nothing else mattered. Seeing her happy was everything to me.


    I knew I had caused her pain in the past, and it weighed on me more than I cared to admit. All I could do now was make things right, help her find the happiness she deserved. For her sake, I was willing to go to any length.

 Morning encounter

    "Mommy, you seem really happy about worktely," Maverick said, his voice filled with curiosity. "What''s going on?"


    I blinked, taken aback by his sudden observation. We were in the car, on the way to school, and I hadn''t expected such an out-of-the-blue question from him.


    I hadn''t even realized that I''d been so obvious, but I guess it was hard to hide my happiness. I''d been feeling enthusiastic and optimistic since my meeting with Jared these days, and it seemed like Maverick had picked up on it. Do these two have a father-son psychic link or something?


    Hesitating, I tried to decide on how much to say and reveal to him because the young man wouldn''t let me be unless I gave him an answer. He was already staring at me expectantly with thoserge innocent eyes.


    "Oh it''s just business stuff, sweetie," I said casually, trying to brush it off. "I''m working on some new projects, and they''re going well."


    But he didn''t look convinced, his eyes piercing into mine, as he tried to probe more information from me.novelbin


    "What kind of business stuff?"


    I chuckled, impressed by his persistence and how much I can predict him. "Let''s say that I''m working on a new project, and it has the potential to take my business to the next level. It''s still in the early stages, but I''m really excited about it." "Alright, Mommy," he said, nodding solemnly like a little grown-up. "I wish you all the best, and I hope everything works out the way you want them to."


    "Thank you, sweetie," I murmured, reaching over to ruffle his hair.


    He gave me a small, happy smile and turned his attention back to the window, watching the world rush by. That was his favorite part of our morning drive he liked how everything seemed to blur in a fast-forward motion, like his own little version of a movie scene. For a few minutes, the car was quiet, and I thought the conversation was over. But then, out of nowhere, he turned back to me, his expression suddenly heavy.


    "Mom," he asked, his voice quieter now, "why doesn''t Daddye to see metely?"


    My chest tightened, and for a brief moment, I forgot how to breathe. My heart lurched, caught between wanting to protect him and not knowing exactly how to exin the mess that had be his father''s absence.


    I didn''t want to lie, but I wasn''t ready to tell him everything.


    I took a deep breath, "Well, sweetie, Daddy''s been really busytely, he''s been...peting with Uncle Dwayne''spany, and that''s taking up a lot of his time."


    Maverick''s eyes widened in surprise, his brows furrowing as he processed this. "But Nana said they''re brothers!" he eximed, looking at me as if I had told him the sky was green.


    "Why are they fighting, Mommy? Are Daddy and Uncle Dwayne enemies now?"


    I paused for a moment before answering, trying to keep it simple but honest.


    "No, sweetie, they''re not enemies," I said softly. "They just have different goals, and they''re both trying to seed in their own way. Neither of them wants to give up, that''s all."


    Maverick looked up at me, clearly trying to make sense of it all. His small face scrunched up in thought.


    I softened my tone and added, "Competition isn''t always a bad thing, baby. Think about it. If your teacher said she was giving a big prize to the student who gets the best score on the next test, wouldn''t you want to do your best? You''d bepeting with your friends, right? Like with Be?"


    He paused, his eyes focused on something far beyond the window, his tiny frown deepening as he considered my words. "I guess it depends on how good the prize is," he mumbled.


    I couldn''t help but smile. "Fair enough, champ. And there''s something else, too." I paused, trying to find the right words. "Some things happened between me and your Daddy." Maverick nodded thoughtfully. "I noticed, Mommy. Can you tell me what happened?"


    Once again, I was amazed at my son''s observation skills and d that I did not choose to lie.


    I took a deep breath, trying to gather my words. "Well, we''ve had some disagreements. Some stuff that might take a little time to sort through. And honestly, I''m still working through my own feelings, too. But here''s the most important thing-we both love you, and we don''t want to ever let you down. Can you please be a little patient with us?"


    Maverick was quiet for a moment, his little brow furrowed as he processed my words. Then, after a long pause, he nodded solemnly.


    I smiled and ruffled his hair, feeling a rush of relief that I had managed to exin it in a way that made sense to him.


    But then his face turned serious again, and I inwardly groaned. Not again, this boy was going to wear me out with his numerous questions. "Mommy, I have one more question. Do you love my Daddy...?"


    My mind went nk for a second, and I found myself stalling. It seemed like recently my little man was bing really curious about the idea of love. "Don''t you think you''ve been asking too many questions?" I feigned irritation, trying to deflect. If I could stall him just long enough...


    "Please, please, please, tell me, Mommy!" He pleaded, sping his palms together.


    I chuckled softly at the disy. "What do you think love is?"


    Maverick''s cheeks flushed as he thought it over carefully. "I think... like, if he''s sad, you feel sad too. And if he''s happy, you feel happy too, right?" I nodded, smiling and impressed by his thoughtful response. "If that''s the case, then I love a lot of people. I love you, Grandma, aunt Ashley...don''t I?"


    Maverick paused, his little face scrunching up in confusion. "But... but you know that''s not what I meant. Everyone says love is... well, it''s special. But..."


    I couldn''t help but smile at how serious he was. I slowed the car as I approached the schoolpound, cutting him off gently with a grin. "Alright, sweetie, it''s time for school. We can talk more about loveter, okay?"


    He sighed dramatically, his face falling into the most disappointed expression. "Argh, Mommy."


    "Hurry along, boy," Iughed, shaking my head.


    He leaned over and nted a quick kiss on my cheek. "Bye, Mom," he said, still grumbling under his breath about how confusing adults and love were, as he bounced out of the car.


    I watched him walk toward the school, his little voice trailing off, muttering something about how love was a real puzzle.


    As I drove off, couldn''t help but


    chuckle silently. Poor


    Maverick caught up in a question that had baffled humanity for


    centuries. I could only hope he''d find


    the answer before he was old enough to drive himself crazy over it.


    ****


    After arriving at work a few minutester, I parked in my favorite spot in the lot, the one that felt like it came with a gold star for "Best Employee of the Day." With a spring in my step, I got out of the car and started


    walking toward the entrance.


    But then, I noticed something that gave me pause. Jared''s car was parked nearby, engine still running.


    Considering what a good mood I was in, I decided to go over and say hello.


    As I approached the car, I was surprised to see a woman sitting in the passenger seat. On a closer look, I realized it was Tiana, Jared''s supposed fiancee.


    They were engrossed in a deep conversation, with words like "mother," "child," and family mentioned. I couldn''t make out the exact conversation as they spoke in hushed tones.


    Jared seemed irritated, speaking in a hushed harsh tone. He didn''t notice me standing there, watching him.


    It wasn''t until Tiana''s surprised eyes met mine that he turned his head to look at me, equally surprised.


    I waved awkwardly, hoping to y it cool. "Haha... Good morning..."


    Smooth, Arielle. Real smooth.

 When business gets personal

    (ARIELLE''S POV.)


    The air around grew awkwardly thin and very silent.


    Neither of us knew how best to react to the situation. I looked around the parking lot for no reason in particr, marking the time until it was okay for me to leave without looking any silly than I felt for walking up to their car to begin with. Tiana looked even more flustered


    than I imagined I''d appeared before them. Jared''s lips were drawn in a stiff line.


    "Arielle.. we umm.. I.. Good morning," he managed to find his voice with a terrible stutter.


    "I guess we''ll just continue this conversation when you return," Tiana shrugged with a cating smile.novelbin


    Jared ignored herment and climbed down from the car. He had a stern face when he spoke up again. "I''ve just ordered you a ride, Tiana. Go back home."


    I took the hint and excused myself from the side of the car. Jared fell into stride beside me as we walked across the parking lot to the entrance of my restaurant.


    "...Hi," Jared tried to start a conversation. But I grunted an inaudible reply as I doubled my pace.


    "Woah. Slow down," he said with a cheesy smile.


    I only slowed down at the entrance to the restaurant and he caught up with me.


    "What''s up with you though? You''re acting funny," he tried teasing.


    I couldn''t help myself. "I don''t know... Am I in some sort of trouble now that your fianc��e knows where you''ve been for thest couple of days?" I shot back,yering as much sarcasm into my words as I could manage.


    I didn''t need to look at him to know I''d hit a sore spot. His frown was practically visible without me turning around. But did I care? Not at this moment.


    "Arielle..." His voice softened, turning serious. "I was gonna exin things to you."


    We were just in the middle of the restaurant now, in the audience of hired cleaners. I nodded in response to their greetings and ignored Jaredpletely, as I made small talk with one of them even though I barely knew thest thing about thedy. "So I was saying...," he resumed speaking as we approached my office.


    I rolled my eyes at his unawareness. "I''m not interested in hearing it, Jared. Let''s keep our conversations strictly rted to our course content going forward. Thank you."


    I saw a sh of hurt on his face as I turned around to let myself into the office.


    Thankfully, Reba and Stephen were already seated in the room. They both sprang up from their seats the moment I walked in with Jared and echoed their greetings.


    I''d already moved on from the awkward start to the morning and had my head wrapped up in the course content. I took out my tablet to refresh my memory.


    Jared cleared his throat, his usual authoritative tone filling the room. "Alright, morning, ss. We''ll keep today''s session brief. Yes, my time costs money, and I don''t like to waste it." He gave me a quick, pointed nce, then turned to the others. "Anyone care to share what we''ve covered in previous sessions?"


    Stephen stood up and flipped through his notes before answering. "Sure. Since we started, we''ve covered two main topics: financial health and strategy, and marketing and branding."


    Jared nodded, but his expression remained serious. "And what do those concepts entail?"


    Stephen looked a bit flustered, but he held his ground. "Well, um... financial health involves understanding profit margins, cash flow, and making projections using financial metrics," he began. "And branding... well, it''s about building a consistent image and identity for a business, especially through marketing strategies."


    Jared''s lips curled into a smirk, and he tilted his head. "Not bad. But you were clearly reading off your notes," he teased. "Try not to rely on them so much, Stephen. It''s a good habit to develop remembering what you''ve learned." Stephen gave a sheepish smile, ncing at me and Reba for reassurance.


    Before Jared couldment further, I interjected smoothly, "In more detail, we''ve been focusing on understanding profit margins, analyzing cash flow, and making projections based on financial metrics, among other things." "Arielle? I didn''t say you could answer," Jared said as he turned to me.


    "What''s the big deal? You''re the one who said your time is valuable, so why don''t we just get to it?" I replied, keeping my tone light.


    He gave a small, knowing smile, but the atmosphere shifted slightly. He leaned back, crossing his arms. "I''d hoped we could stick to some order here."


    "I don''t see why we''re singling out one person when everyone''s here to contribute."


    Reba and Stephen exchanged a nce, and the room fell into an ufortable silence. It was clear neither of them wanted to get caught in the middle.


    Jared finally nodded, his face growing more serious. "Alright, fair enough. Let''s get back to it then." He paused, clearly weighing his next words. "You know, Arielle... I think you''ve been running your business a bit inefficientlytely," he said, his tone sharp but not unkind. I raised an eyebrow. "You''re offering to help with that, remember? Where are you going with this?"


    "Let''s take a look at your financial books," he said. "What have you done with your money over thest couple of months?"


    I could see the mischief in his eyes. I was pretty sure whatever he was doing from this point was out of pure malice, just to get back at me for ignoring him earlier.


    "The records are in thest email I sent you," Reba offered.


    "Thanks," I smiled gratefully and


    shed Jared a look of triumph. I scrolled through my tablet and


    fished out the bnce sheet fromet


    my email. I didn''t see any issues, but I wasn''t about to let Jared get away with pointing out ws the sake of it. Still, I handed


    report.


    the


    "Well, what have we here? Just one look at this and I could tell where you spend a little too much," he announced.


    "Really?" I asked, adding a touch of sarcasm. "Do enlighten me."


    "Your cleaning and security services. They''re way overpriced. You''re paying a premium just to keep thosepanies in business," Jared said matter-of-factly. "You could cut those costs by hiring in-house. You''re paying for the middleman." "But I can''t justy off everyone like that. It''s not fair to them."


    "It''s business, darling..."


    "Arielle, please. My name is Arielle," I corrected him and Reba giggled. Jared''s face went a bit red with embarrassment.


    "Alright then, Arielle. What we are


    talking about is business. Not everything''s about fairness. It''s about profit. Good severance packages would handle that. And, honestly, you could consider


    branching out into event catering. There''s always a demand forit. I can connect you with some event nners if you''re interested. And I was thinking you may need a logo redesign, y''know, give the whole thing a facelift. And social media campaign ideas, and or special promotions..."


    "I''ve been doing that for a while now already, thank you," I said with a little polite smile. "Why don''t we move on to today''s topic?"


    Jared looked at me for a moment,


    as if debating whether to press


    further. Finally, he gave a small nod "Alright, then. Let''s move on." He, cleared his throat and shifted into teaching mode. "For today''s session, we''ll be discussing team leadership, teammunication, and conflict resolution."


    He paused, his tone more serious now. "Strongmunication is crucial in any organization. It maximizes efficiency, creates understanding between management and staff, and eliminates gaps. Loyalty, conflict resolution, employee motivation-those are the pirs." He nced around the room to make sure everyone was following, and for all his usual hesitations about teaching, it was clear he was in his element.


    I briefly drifted off, but his words snapped me back to attention.


    "To illustrate real-worldmunication within an organization, I''ll use marriage as an example."

 Love, Loss, and Longing.

    (ARIELLE''S POV.)


    I could feel the heat of both Stephen''s and Reba''s gazes on me.


    "Is any of that really necessary?" I asked, a frown pulling at my lips. Mixing business with personal life was a line I didn''t like to cross. Especially not with Jared, who clearly had an agenda.


    Jared straightened his tie, not missing a beat. "What''s more rtable than real life?" he replied smoothly, eyes flicking to me for just a second too long. "Of course, the examples I gave are purely hypothetical," he added, the subtle emphasis making it clear he knew exactly what he was insinuating.


    Sometimes it''s just that hard to resist the urge to snap. Everyone here knew what he was indicating when he talked about marriage!


    "Let''s break it down." he continued, ignoring my killing re, "In any sessful marriage, there''s a constant ebb and flow ofmunication-much like any thriving business. If one partner isn''t speaking up about their needs, or worse, if they''re not listening, the entire foundation begins to crack."


    He let the silence linger, but I could feel his gazending on me just a second too long.


    "Now, conflict resolution-another pir," Jared said, leaning forward, his hands resting on the desk. "In both marriage and business, if you don''t resolve conflicts, you destroy trust. You can''t let things just fester. You''ve got to face the issue, talk it out, and find apromise. Andpromise is key, whether you''re working out a business deal or deciding how to spend your weekend."


    There it was again, that subtle jab. He didn''t have to say it, but I knew exactly what he meant. Jared, the king ofpromise, always the diplomat. Just check his track record with everything between me and Sofia!


    "Loyalty," he continued, "is the unspoken contract, whether it''s between a husband and wife, or a CEO and their team. Loyalty builds respect. It''s not about blind obedience, but trust. Trust that when things get tough, you''ll both fight for themon goal, whether that''s the sess of your business or the longevity of your rtionship."


    Now he''s talking about loyalty?


    I felt my blood pressure rise. Was he really this clueless, or was he doing this on purpose? I could practically feel Reba and Stephen holding their breath.


    "It''s a creed I''ve always lived by. But of course, none of this applies to anyone personally," he added with a sly smirk. "I''m just here to teach the concepts. No need to overthink it."


    I couldn''t tell if I was more frustrated by his audacity or by how smoothly he deflected. But I wasn''t going to let him off the hook.


    "So," I said, forcing a smile, "to rify, you believe that running a business and maintaining a marriage are essentially the same thing? Just with different goals?"


    Jared''s smile never faltered, but there was a flicker of something behind his eyes. He could tell I wasn''t buying what he was selling.


    "Well, if the marriage is built onmunication, loyalty, and conflict resolution, I''d say it''s a pretty good analogy," he replied, casually. "The challenges might be different, but the strategies... they''re universal."


    I couldn''t help it. My eyebrows shot up in disbelief. He was getting way toofortable, like he was trying to rewrite our history into something picture-perfect. Did he really think this was his way back in?


    "Right," I said, leaning forward, voice cool. "So, if we take your analogy a little further... What happens when trust gets broken? When loyalty''spromised? How do you fix that?"


    Jared''s smile tightened, but his eyes remained steady. He opened his mouth to speak, but for a brief moment, he hesitated.


    "Well, in that case..." He paused, "You start by addressing the issue directly. No assumptions. No silences. Clear, honestmunication."


    "Even when one person''s been hurt, and the other has no idea-still keeping secrets? Wouldn''t you say that''s just like business, where one side has way more to lose than the other?"


    Jared froze. He had nothing to say, just staring at me for a beat. The air was thick with tension, and I could practically feel Reba and Stephen bracing for the fallout. Jared''s face flushed red, the words caught in his throat.


    "Arielle, that''s a bit off-topic, don''t you think?" he said, his voice quieter now, but still trying to brush it off.


    "Well, since we''re in memoryne, how about we throw in some bad ones too, for bnce?" I said, pouring fuel on the already simmering fire. "I can think of one, a pretty practical one. If in a partnership, one side starts trusting a third party and keeps information from the other? That''s a surefire way to tank everything. That partnership''s done."


    Stephen nodded thoughtfully. "That''s a fair point."


    Jared didn''t even look at him. He rolled his eyes, irritation shing across his face. "Oh, just shut up, Stephen," he snapped. "We''re done for the day."


    He threw his hands up in frustration and stormed out of the room, leaving the tension hanging like a cloud.


    Stephen and Reba exchanged nces before turning back to me.


    Reba was the first to speak. "Ma''am, did we make Mr. Smith angry?"


    I shook my head. "No, it''s not you. You guys didn''t do anything. I just got a little... emotional. I''ll apologize to him in a bit. Don''t worry, it''s fine."


    Stephen frowned, clearly still puzzled. "But you didn''t say anything wrong. Isn''t this just an academic discussion?"


    Reba gave him a light tap on the head. "You big idiot, just shut up."


    I couldn''t help butugh. "Alright, alright. Enough with the drama. Get back to work, both of you."


    After they left, I went to sit at my desk, but just as I was about to settle in, the door swung open. Jared walked in, grinning like a schoolboy caught up in mischief.


    "Geez! Don''t you know how to knock?" I told my eyes at him. I looked away and pulled out myptop from my bag. I had tomence my search for new cleaning staff since Jared had suggested I cancel my contract with the cleaningpany.


    "I just... came to apologize for earlier," he started, still standing. "You know, I''ve never really-"


    He walked over to sit down across from me, and I folded my arms, eyeing him. "I thought you were all busy with your ''expensive time'' and all that," I added, a little sarcasm sneaking into my voice.


    "Very funny," he muttered, settling into silence.


    "Well, since you don''t want to leave, enjoy the room," I said and rose to my feet.


    "Wait!" he called after me, sounding almost desperate.


    I turned back, eyebrow raised. "What is it now, Jared? Why are you still here?"


    "Can''t we just have a chat without the other two meddling?" he asked with a patronizing smile.


    "What, you want to try me again with your usual lines? I told you already-only course-rted stuff. Is that all? Because I actually have work to do."


    His jaw tightened, frustration shing in his eyes. "Why won''t you just let me exin, at least... for once?"


    I looked at the digital clock on my desk.


    I still had some time left before the kitchen would need me for any serious business.


    Maybe that was the lie I told myself. Or maybe I''d grown a softness in my heart, courtesy of Maverick''s words on the way to his school. I wasn''t sure what I wanted to do with whatever exnation he had to give. I could already imagine myself walking out of the office. But here was definitely something prompting me to listen. Maybe it was the silent truce we had managed over the past few days. Or maybe I''d grown tired of resisting.


    I chose to believe the former.


    "Fine. Go ahead. Tell me something I don''t know," I finally said quietly.


    Jared''s face lit up with surprise and something like relief. He hesitated, like he wasn''t sure how to start.


    "Okay..." he stuttered, rubbing the back of his neck. "I''m gonna start by saying that, uh..."


    "Jared, would you just get to the point?" I groaned.


    "Alright calm down. I''ll speak now. I know things have not exactly been the most rosy between us. Mostly because of me," he said.


    "All because of you. Let''s get that straight."


    "You''re not gonna make this easy for me, are you?" He couldn''t help but grin a little, shaking his head.


    I shrugged and tapped my hand impatiently on my elbow.


    "So, about this morning," he continued, looking at me. "Like I said, my engagement with Tiana? It''s not real. It''s just temporary. We were just talking about how we''ll act when we meet our parents this weekend. That''s it. Nothing more."


    I raised an eyebrow. "I don''t know, Jared. Miss Tiana didn''t look like she was on the same page this morning. Are you sure you''ve fully hashed it out with her?"


    Before he could respond, I shook my head, a dryugh escaping. "You know what? It doesn''t even matter. This isn''t my problem, so don''t bother exining."


    He leaned forward, frustration


    flickering across his face. "Arielle,novelbin


    don''t say that Don''t pretend like you don''t know what I''ve been doing


    with you. I need you to see it. When will you see the effort I''ve been putting in? Tiana, Sofia, my mom, my grandmother-none of them have bothered youtely, right? I said I could handle it, and I have. I just want you to feel at ease. I want you back."


    His voice rose a little, but he didn''t stop. "I''ve been thinking; I should''ve done better know you''ve heard that clich�� before, but I''ve learned it the hard way. I should''ve treated you better Been a better husband, Who knows... maybe we could''ve had that first kid, huh? Sometimes, wonder how things could''ve turned out if we''d done things differently."


    I blinked, taken aback. I''d never heard him speak about our past like that.


    Hell, I''d thought about it too...


    The dream of our first child, a little girl, a big sister to Maverick. I wondered what might''ve been if I hadn''t lost that pregnancy.


    "I want to make it right Ari. I can''t change the past. I can''t undo the hurt I''ve caused you. But I swear, I''ll try. I love you, Arielle."

 Unyielding

    (ARIELLE''S POV.)


    His words hung in the air. He leaned in a little closer, his expression intense. I could feel my cheeks flush, and I hated myself for it. His words were like an emotional punch to the gut, stirring up feelings I wasn''t ready to face. I watched him carefully as he waited for my reaction, searching my eyes like he was looking for some sign of hope.


    Finally, I exhaled, a deep sigh escaping me. "If that''s all, Jared... You can leave now."


    I was stunned by the calmness of my own voice. But my reaction pales inparison to Jared''s look of confusion. He was in utter shock. He narrowed his eyes at me as if focusing on me would wake him up from an ugly trance.


    His face was the literal picture of shock, his eyes wide as saucers, his lips hanging apart from each other as he stared at me.


    His eyebrows knitted in frustration. "Why? What do you mean, Arielle? Did you hear a word of all I just said? I exined everything clearly!"


    I nodded as impassively as possible, my hands sped together as I reclined in my seat. "Yeah. I heard you, Jared," I nodded.


    He looked more in disbelief as if he had somehow been expecting that I hadn''t heard a word he''d said by some stroke of chance. Maybe he''d imagined the entire scene. But my confirmation only stunned him further.


    "Then why are you acting this way, Arielle?" he cried in frustration, his voice cracking from the weight of a dozen emotions. His face was a mask of pain and he didn''t try to hide it being his usual fa?ade of manliness. "I love you, Arielle. Can''t you see? Please.. all I ask is for a second chance," he said passionately. His chest rose and fell heavily and his eyes were zed over with what I could imagine to be tears. But my mind was made up already and my mouth remained shut.


    (JARED''S POV.)


    The room seemed to grow smaller in size, the walls moving in on me like experienced lionesses on the hunt. The air became too thin to draw small breaths. I adjusted the knot of my tie for the umpteenth time again. I was faced with everything I had feareding back into Arielle''s office. The atmosphere was the pr opposite of what I''d imagineding-devoid of the relief and joy I''d expected when rehearsing my confession in my head.


    I''d expected her to be moved, maybe even happy. But the impassivity of her facial expression was heart wrenching. I couldn''t tell what she felt. If any of my words had touched her. If she even believed anything I''d just said. I was a mess of confusion and frustration. And boiling anger. I gritted my teeth and forced myself to continue speaking. I wasn''t about to let her slip away from my grasp so easily again. Never.


    She let out a sigh and sat upright in her chair. I could almost imagine for a second that when she''d sat up, her expression shifted to reveal the softness of her heart. Almost like she''d considered my words.


    She sped her fingers together and looked at me intently. Her voice was firm and calm when she spoke again, like that of a school principal to an erring student.


    "You ask me to give you a second chance. What would that entail, Jared? What does that mean to you?" she inquired and I realized she didn''t expect me to exin right away. I couldn''t anyway. Maybe it was the intensity of her gaze. But I watched keenly, waiting for her to invite me to speak.


    "Should I go on dates with you? Probably share a roof with you as well... Marry you again to make your family happy.. Should I keep tolerating your endless ''friends''?" she asked with bitterness I nearly forgot to speak.


    "I''m not asking for all that, Arielle.. At least not yet. I just want patience. Your trust. These days, you treat me like everything I do, right down to the way I breathe around you, is wrong. I just want that to stop. As for my friends.. Don''t you have any friends, Arielle? Come on.. Not everyone in my life is damned lunatic!" I sighed in exasperation, my throat itching with emotions. I let out another sigh and pinched the bridge of my nose.novelbin


    "Look, Arielle. I know you don''t think I can handle any of this. But I promise... I''ll never make the same mistakes again. Never," I said with such passion a cleric would havemended me.


    She kept silent for a while, her face still drawn in straight lines of indifference. "It''s not about the past, Jared," she finally said. Her voice was calm, and infuriatingly so.


    "There''s so much that''s wrong with us... why it can never work. Do you even see me as your equal? You im to love me wit all the conviction in the world, but howe it''s so easy for you to make decisions about my own life without even first finding what I want? And you do this all the time!


    "And this absurd childish strategy of yours... pretending to get married.. Can you just stop it, already, Jared? You im you don''t want to break any more hearts but you''re just so blind to the number of hearts you''d crash with this silly move. Have you thought about her family? How they''d react to learning that the marriage of their only daughter is all a sham.. And have you considered your mother? Aren''t you tired of disappointing her with these foolish mistakes you make? Do you see how much hope she has with this?"


    Her words pierced with the intensity of a judge reeking out the crimes of a serial offender, one who was without any argument undeserving of mercy. It was almost like she''d sworn not to listen to a word I''d said. At least not a in the way that I''d meant for her to listen and understand. All she could do was find the faults and it ate up my sense of reason. I could feel the bottle of frustration in my head pop open.


    I mmed my hands hard down on the desk. "But that''s not your problem! That''s mine," I shouted in exasperation.


    "Al I care about, Arielle, is for you toe back to me. That''s all that matters. Everything else is secondary. I can fix it... I''ll fix it. Juste back to me," I said.


    "Jared," Arielle began so softly, her tone pierced a dozen times deeper than if she''d raised her voice to speak. "I used to cherish those three years of marriage. I remember forgiving you over and over. I let you and Sofia clinch every bit of my patience like it belonged to you both..." "And I''ve apologized for that already!" I threw my hands in the air in frustration.


    "I let you speak, Jared. Let me speak too," she said and paused. I looked away and bit down on my jaw.


    "I let you and Sofia test my patience on countless asions, all for a sliver of hope. Now, I have Maverick. I''m responsible for my son''s life. I can''t risk doing any of that again," she dered.


    "But you see.. that''s the thing. Maverick is my son too! I would never let him get hurt," I implored passionately.


    "That''s exactly why we''re better off


    like this, Jared. We can live


    peacefully with this arrangement. You can visit him. Of course, I won''t stop you from being in his life. You''re his father after all. But your don''t belong in my life anymore. That''s a ship that has long sajfed. I''m sorry I''ve been irrational with you, Jared. I realize now that I''ve been getting sad, or hopeful with you because somehow, I still had expectations of you. But all of that changes now. We''re just not meant to be. I''m sorry," she said with an air of finality.


    I realized she''d said my name more times today than she''d ever done since our divorce. And with this new revtion, I could only dare and imagine there was a glimmer of hope for me. If only she''d just give me a chance instead of stating reasons why we could never be. "Nonsense, Arielle. None of these should hold any weight, and you know it. Let it all be in the past. I''ve given you my word already. I''m a changed man!" I exined, my voice shaking with frustration.


    "No, Jared," Arielle countered sharply. "It''s you who doesn''t want to ept the truth. Just..."


    "I said no!" I snapped, louder and fiercer than I''d intended to speak. I could see the uncertainty in her eyes at my outburst. I pushed back my chair and rose to my feet. I walked around the desk over to her corner, my hands trembling and my eyes alight with emotion. "You think this is over, huh? You think I''ll just give up on us after all we''ve been through? I can''t. No.. I won''t! I love you, Arielle. I''ve never been more convinced.. more sure if a thing in my life, as much as the air I breathe. Yours is the only soul that matters to me. And our son''s."


    I saw the protest dancing on her lips but I didn''t give her any room to speak.


    "I know I''ve made a whole lot of mistakes. I know I hurt you with my selfishness. But I''m not that man anymore, Arielle. I''ve changed and I''ll prove it to you. You can push me away all you want.. tell me how you''re done and how we can never be again. But I''m not giving up. Not on you. Not on us.


    "I don''t care how long it takes. I''ll fight for you. I''ll fight for our family. I''ll make you see just how much you mean to me. And I don''t care what it costs, Arielle. I''ll do whatever it takes to win you back. I swear it.. On everything I have. You''ll see."


    When I finished speaking, the room was engulfed in deafening silence and all that could be heard was thebined sound of our breathing.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Trapped

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    We both remained silent for moments after he''d finished speaking. Our eyes were fixed on each other.


    I searched for the words to say but every time I opened my mouth to speak nothing came out. Just my ragged breathing. I would have believed it if someone told me I''d just run a marathon. Such was the level of tension in the room following Jared''s outburst. I could see the fight in his eyes, a desperation to convince me and amitment to do exactly as he had said.


    But how different was it from anything he''d ever told me before?


    Just as I was still battling over what to do in my head, the office telephone rang shrilly into the air and rattled me out of my thoughts. I sighed gratefully for the distraction as I picked up the device and held it against my ear.


    "Hello. Boss? Oh thank God. I left you a text. Sofia''s in the building and she''s making a scene down here... Hold on.. I think she''s looking for your office..." Reba''s panicked voice reeled through the speaker.


    I sat upright in my seat. "Wait. Slow down Ba. What do you mean Sofia''s in the building? How did she get past security? Again?" I asked in rm.


    Jared''s brows were knitted in confusion at my words.


    "She''s pretty wild, ma''am. And there was only one man on guard at the entrance. The others thought it appropriate to show upte to work today," Reba said with sarcasm in her voice. "I just thought I should let you know a storm''s headed your way..." "She mustn''te in here. Ba, find a way!" I said and mmed the phone down on the receiver.


    Without wasting any time, I rose from my seat and scanned the room for a decent biding ce. The bathroom was way out of the question as that would be the first ce to look if anyone came into the office. But another idea hit me almost immediately. It was silly and less appealing. But it would do the trick.


    "What is going on? I heard you mention Sofia over the phone.. Is she here?" Jared asked.


    "Just keep the questions forter," I snapped, taking his hand firmly in mine, my pulse quickening. I tugged him urgently toward the tiny dressing room in the corner.


    The office was designed in such a way that there was arge shelf just before the dressing room door that obscured it from view of anyone entering the room. I quickly opened the door and pushed Jared inside before squeezing myself inside after him. "Would you care to let me know what''s happening, Arielle?" he asked again.


    "Your girlfriend is here to rip my head off my neck. That''s what!" I hissed at him in a sharp whisper and he went silent.


    The room had a single light bulb hanging down from the ceiling but it was switched off and I didn''t want to draw any attention to us by switching it on for a change.


    So there I was, pressed against Jared in a small, cramped room.


    Maybe it was the tension, but for some reason, I kept hearing the door swing open and my heart skipped a bit every time I imagined Sofia had found her way to the office. I kept my eyes fixed on the tiny space between the door and the floor. I tried to breathe as quietly as possible. I waited for eternity, expecting Sofia to rip down the door at any second and magically find her way to the dressing room. I shut my eyes and said a silent prayer.


    "Would you let me speak to her? I could handle this if you let me," Jared said, his voice a low murmur.


    Only then did I realize just how close his voice hade. My eyes quickly flew open in rm and I nearly lost my breath when I found he was now standing across from me in the tiny space. Our faces were almost touching. He held my gaze in his with the intensity of a falcon watching its prey.


    My cheeks heat up. I''d grown powerless under his gaze so that I forgot to give an answer to his question. And he might have forgotten that he''d asked a question as well because he didn''t press for an answer.


    He drew in closer so that our breathing synchronized into an awkward song of tension. He ced a hand on the wall right in the space beside my head, for bnce or whatever the purpose was. But it only made me even more aware of his presence.


    I could feel the heat of his body as it pulled off in waves. His knee grazed mine as we stood in that awkward position.


    Jared''s eyes trailed down to my lips and my breath instantly hitched in my mouth. I lost control of my body and felt a heat rapidly building from the core of my stomach, and spreading with the force of an angry avnche down my legs so that they buckled underneath me. Then suddenly, I snapped out of my awkward trance and quietly extricated myself from thepromising position. I regained control of my facial expressions and managed to shoot him an angry re.


    "What the hell are you trying to do?"


    "I was asking a question," he shrugged with an air of mischief. I rolled my eyes in exasperation, my fingers digging into my palm to ground myself.


    The door swung open and this time it wasn''t my mind ying games with me. My heart sank down my stomach instantly as I heard footsteps. "Where the bloody hell are they? Jared!" Sofia''s irritated voice pierced through the air.


    Jared''s expression darkened, his jaw tight with frustration. He moved as if he were about to step out, but I instinctively put my leg in his path stopping him. His eyes met mine; questioning, confused. I shook my head, putting a finger to my lips, signaling for him to remain quiet. He hesitated but didn''t protest.


    Shortly after, another pair of footsteps entered into the room.


    "Where are they hiding? In the bathroom is it, huh?" Sofia asked and her heels clicked on the floor as she marched over to the bathroom door.


    "Ma''am, they''re not in here as you can see," Reba finally found her voice. I could imagine she was just as shocked not to find us inside the room as Sofia was angry.


    "That''s some wild nonsense! I saw Jared''s car in the parking lot. He''s in this building somewhere.. Behind that shelf, huh?" Sofia asked and walked over to the shelf.


    "There''s no one there, ma''am. You have to leave now before I call the security on you," Reba argued and quickly came to stand before the door. She must have put things together and figured we were hiding in the locker room. "What''s behind that door?" Sofia queried.


    "Nothing your business. Now you have to leave, ma''am," Reba snapped back hotly.


    "They''re both in there, aren''t they? Jared? Get yourself out here this instant!" Sofia yelled like a seagull.


    I pressed my lips together, still holding my finger to my lips, urging Jared to stay still, stay quiet. We were both breathing heavily, the room hot and stuffy. Sweat clung to my skin, making the closeness of our bodies even more noticeable.


    I stole a nce at Jared-he had taken off his jacket and unbuttoned his shirt down low his chest. His arms looked toned and taut inside the fabric of his shirt. I looked away from him in embarrassment as I realized I was staring at his bare chest.


    "Get out of the bloody way!" I heard Sofia scream as she began struggling with Reba. There was a loud scuffle between the pair for a while until more footsteps broke into the room.


    "Take her out, please," Stephen''s voice broke through the tension. A pair of footsteps approached the door following hismand.


    "Let go of me!" Sofia began to protest. "Jared get the hell out of there now!" she continued as her voice slowly faded away.


    "Are you okay?" Stephen asked Reba.


    "That crazy woman singed my skin with her talons! I''m gonna need stitches," Reba whined.


    "Oh dear. That is nasty... Where''s the boss and the other guy?" Stephen asked.


    I opened the door and jumped out immediately. Jared followed suit afterwards.


    "Oh my! Are you alright?" Stephen inquired as he rushed to my side. He offered me a hand and helped me over to the sofa in the corner. "Water," I said weakly.


    "Make that two," Jared said.


    ��t


    I looked up at him and saw his shirt was still unbuttoned and he had his jacket in his hands. I''d unbuttoned just one extra than I regrly did and as looked at my blouse and ast them at the awkward nces on


    both Stephen''s and Reba''s faces,


    my eyes went wide in rm.novelbin


    I could almost imagine their thoughts. And it didn''t help that I and Jared were covered in so much sweat.


    I looked away in embarrassment.


    "Once we get the coast clear from security, you can go. Make up something.. something decent to give her in exnation. Anything at all that doesn''t rope me into your mess," I said to Jared.


    He was silent for a moment before he spoke. "Then consider what I said earlier..."


    I shot him a furious re but that


    didn''t stop him from shing a boyish smirk at me. I rolled my eyes and looked away from him. The


    room was silent even though there


    were two extra people with us.


    looked up and found Reba


    studying me and Jared with a hint of


    suspicion in her eyes.


    "Thanks for the heads-up, Ba," I said and turned to Stephen. "Stephen, please can the watere in any moment from now?" I asked with a hint of sarcasm in my tone.


    He apologized and quickly dashed over to the water dispenser to get me some water.


    "Hey, where''s mine?" Jared queried when Stephen didn''t get him some water.


    "It''s in the dispenser there, sir," Stephen said with such sarcasm in his voice. Reba held a hand over her mouth to stifle back herughter and Jared''s nose red in irritation as he sized Stephen up.

 Slip–up

    (SOFIA''S POV)


    I huffed and puffed, trying to control the rage threatening to burst out of my chest. My eyes shone with fury as I stood outside the restaurant''s building, fighting hard to regainposure after the security guards pulled me aside.


    The humiliation was suffocating me. I couldn''t believe all that happened and how I had ended up embarrassing myself in front of the entire restaurant, again!


    The diners were literally boring their eyes into me as the security dragged me along, their faces a mask of shock, pity, and amusement. My face burned with shame and rage now, as I recalled it all.


    This was all Tiana''s fault!


    It had started innocently enough. I was preparing breakfast for Jared a small gesture of love, even though he''d been avoiding me ever since he got engaged to her. As usual, I''d been turned away at his gate. But then, Tiana had appeared, all wide eyes and concern, driving by in her sleek car.


    Her pitying look made my stomach churn. "Leave, sis," she said, her tone apologetic. "Jared isn''t here. He''s probably busy... in someone''s office." Her hand flew to her mouth, her eyes darting away like she hadn''t meant to say it.


    Jared in someone''s office? Who else could it be but Arielle? He''d sworn he was done with her, but men''s promises were as fragile as spun ss.


    However, now, as I tugged my skirt back into ce and marched to my car, her words reyed in my mind, stoking my anger. I yanked the car door open and threw myself inside, mming it shut.


    Inside, I brought out a mirror from the glovepartment to assess for any damage to my face. And sure enough, there was plenty.


    My mascara was a little smudged, my hair disheveled from its original style, and my lipgloss smeared a little across my mouth.


    I hissed angrily, my eyes shing with irritation. How could this have happened? I am always so put together and tried my best to stay out of the limelight for the wrong reasons, ofte. But now, thanks to Tiana, I looked like a hot mess, and I sure as hell would be the topic of gossip in the mouths of some random diners.


    Taking out a makeup case from my purse, I began to fix my looks, hands shaking with rage as I reapplied my mascara and smoothed out my hair. By the time I was done, I looked presentable, but the fury in my eyes couldn''t be masked.


    I grabbed my phone and dialed Tiana. The line rang three times before she picked up, her voice bright and cheerful, like she hadn''t just ruined my day.


    "Hey, Sofia, what''s up?"


    I didn''t bother with the small talk. "Why didn''t I find Jared in Arielle''s office?" I asked, going straight to the point. My voice was firm, heavilyced with usation.


    There was a pause on the other end, the silence stretching for a moment. I could imagine her taken aback by my directness. Then, she spoke up, the surprise in her voice evident.


    "Wait, you went to Arielle''s office? Why?!" She shrieked.


    I frowned, my patience reaching its limit. How could she not understand?


    "You told me Jared was there," I spelled out the words, slowly and deliberately. "That''s why I went."


    I was starting to lose my cool. Didn''t she remember our conversation?


    Her tone instantly shifted, annoyance crawling in. "I guessed, Sofia. It was just a casualment. I didn''t tell you to... act on it. And I never even mentioned Miss Meyers."


    Was it just me, or did she sound defensive, like she was trying to distance herself from the situation? But she''s right. She didn''t directly mention Arielle after all... "You shouldn''t be bothering others, Sofia," she added, her tone soft.


    My anger red up in mes, my grip around the phone tightening. How dare she? "Bothering? You gave me the lead!"


    But I quickly realized myself, the instant the words left my lips.


    Urgh. I shouldn''t be mad at Tiana. She just wanted tofort me then. And she''d only mentioned Jared in passing. I was the one who''d acted irrationally.


    I took a deep breath, biding my anger to recede to wherever it rose from.


    "I''m sorry, Tiana. I overacted. It''s just been... a really frustrating day."


    Tiana took the cue. Her tone shifted instantly, adopting a soothing


    ??novelbin


    elhet


    quality. "It''s okay, Sofi. I didn''t mean to upset you. I''m sorry too. Look, why don''t you join us for the weekend meeting? It''s my brother''s birthday, and both our families will


    be there, Jared included of course. I think he''d love to see you!"


    I paused, hesitating for a moment. Really? "And you''re okay with that? I mean, you''re his fianc��e now..."


    She sighed, her voice light, almost dismissive. "Oh, don''t be ridiculous. It''s just an engagement. It doesn''t mean anything. To be honest, I''ve always thought you were the best for Jared, Sofi. I hate seeing you upset."


    Her words caught me off guard. I really couldn''t understand this little sis. Her indifference to Jared was baffling, but I couldn''t deny the flicker of hope her invitation sparked.


    I sighed, my resistance crumbling. What better way to unwind than to be near Jared, even if just for a day?


    "Okay," I said finally. "I''lle."


    "Perfect!" Tiana chirped. "It''ll be fun, I promise."

 Bouquet of intentions and the final class.

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    I pushed open the door to my office, and as usual, the feeling of anticipation I always receive whenever I arrive in it enveloped me. It was a new day, and I was looking forward to the activities it had in stock.


    But as I strode inside, my eyesnded on what hade to be a familiar sight-a bouquet ofvender flowers sitting on my work desk.


    I let out a deep sigh of resignation, already privy to who it came from.


    "Does he ever give up?" I mumbled under my breath.


    Three days. It had been three relentless days of this floral assault ever since Jared decided that dering his undying love meant bombarding me withvenders, of all things.


    On day one, I''d been caught off guard. Seeing the delicate blooms nestled in a pristine white basket, tied up with a satin ribbon, had frozen me in my tracks. For a split second, I''d almost let myself feel... something. But then Reba had walked in, her face lighting up like Christmas morning.


    "Aren''t you touched?" she''d asked, practically swooning. "Lavenders aren''t easy to get this time of year. Anding from the Almighty Jared Smith? That''s effort."


    I stared at her, utterly speechless in a way. "Touched? Reba, honey, this is a restaurant, not a botanical garden. Do you have any idea how this overpowering fragrance could ruin the dining experience? Not everyone loves flowers."


    She''d blinked at me, clearly unsure whether I was serious or just heartless. Before she could respond, Stephen had strolled in, his sharp eyes instantlynding on the basket.


    "Whoa. Someone''sying it on thick," he''d whistled, a mischievous grin spreading across his face.


    Reba and I had exchanged a nce, then turned to him in unison. "What do you suggest?"


    Stephen had shrugged, his grin widening. "Easy. Let''s make it a win-win. Split the bouquets and give them out to the guests as they leave. Everyone loves free flowers, right?"


    It was one of those moments where you couldn''t help but appreciate the younger mind and the simplicity of a good idea.


    Within minutes, the basket was dismantled, the flowers redistributed, and our guests beaming as they walked out with their fragrant souvenirs.novelbin


    When Jared had walked into the restaurant an hourter, he''d been greeted by the sight of a queue of diners, each clutching a bouquet of his carefully chosenvenders.


    Our eyes met, and he red at me both aggressively and in disbelief. But I averted my gaze, suppressing my smile andpletely ignoring him.


    I''d hoped that little stunt would send a clear message: stop. But apparently, subtlety wasn''t Jared''s strong suit. Because the next morning? Another basket. And now, here we were, round three.


    I strode over to my desk, grabbed the inte, and pressed the button to call Stephen. "Stephen, to my office. Now."


    His voice came through the inte, eager and cheerful as usual. "Yes, boss? What''s up?"


    "Flowers. Again," I said tersely. "Get rid of them, but this time, don''t toss them. Repurpose them or something. Just make sure they''re out of my sight."


    There was a pause before he replied, his toneced with amusement. "Got it. On it."


    When Stephen arrived, he took one look at the basket and smirked. "Man, he''s persistent. You''ve got to give him that."


    "Just take them," I said, pinching the bridge of my nose. "And for the love of all things holy, don''t encourage him."


    Stephen winked, lifting the basket with exaggerated care. "Don''t worry, boss. I''ve got ns for these beauties."


    I sighed, rubbing my temples after he left. This was bing a daily routine, and I wasn''t sure how much more of it I could take.


    Stephen returned a few minutes


    "All done. took it out to the


    backyard and asked some of the et


    staff members to get flower pots and put them in it. Who knows, in a month or two, you could be adding


    "florist," to your list of skills."


    Iughed at his attempt at a joke. "Thank you, Stephen. Please prep things up before Jared arrives for our business ss."


    "Aye, captain!" Stephen hollered and walked off.


    Speaking of the ss, Yesterday''s was more of a practical session with Jared leading three of us-Me, Reba, and Stephen to do research on ourpetitors.


    Today was going to be thest of


    the ss we had, ording to Jared''s itinerary. I flipped through my phone, scanning my schedule onest time to keep myself upied.  en


    The sound of the door swinging open drew my attention, and an inaudible gasp left my lips.


    Jared walked in, and the room


    seemed to pause with him. He was dressed in a sleek ck suit that fit him like it had been sculpted just for him. The grey shirt beneath added a refined contrast, while the slim grey tiepleted the ensemble with understated elegance. His usual slightly tousled hair was styled back with precision, showcasing the sharp lines of his jaw and the


    confident tilt of his chin.


    It was like of all the days, he had to choose today to pay extreme attention to his look.


    The shuffling sounds of Reba and Stephen moving around behind me snapped me out of my thoughts.


    I straightened, locking my gaze on my phone, and forced out a neutral, "Hi," hoping my tone sounded casual despite the flutter of nerves in my chest. Jared''s deep, steady voice filled the space. "Good morning, Arielle."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 A symbol of whats past

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    He shed a charming smile my way, and I felt my heart skip. Can he stop with the annoying boyish charms already? Reba and Stephen returned the greeting, taking their seats respectively. I followed suit, trying topose myself.


    "Today''s session will be thest we''re having, as you all know," Jared began, his eyes scanning the room. "But before we get into today''s teaching, let''s go over the ones we have learned all this while."


    And we delved right into it. A few minutes and a brief review of our past lessonster, Reba let out an exaggerated sigh.


    "I have to admit, I''ve learned so much in such a short time," she muttered, her tone genuine.


    Jared grinned, throwing me a quick, knowing nce that I pretended not to notice.


    Stephen, on the other hand, rolled his eyes and hissed at Reba. "Are you trying to say that all the wisdom I have shared in the past was a waste? I''ve imparted you with endless knowledge but you always let it go through one ear and out the other," he taunted. Reba''s face scrunched up. "You''re obviously not on the same level as Mr Smith''s, hence your teachings barely stayed a second in my head."


    I couldn''t help the chuckle that left my lips as I watched their growing exchange.


    To be fair, I was satisfied with the sses in the past few days as well. They were insightful. More importantly, I wouldn''t admit it out loud, but I was a little reluctant to give up the tenuous peace we''d established in recent days, between me and Jared.


    Even with his deration to win me back looming in the background, Jared had managed to tone down his theatrics-apart from the flower debacle, of course.novelbin


    Sofia? Silent. His mother or Nana? Missing in action. Miss fianc��e? Never came to me once.


    Ashley even mentioned that her uncle''s business had smoothly recovered.


    These peaceful days felt like a rare gift, and I wasn''t sure how much longer they''dst, well, especially with Maverick''s Open Houseing up soon.


    At this point, Jared turned to me. "Okay, ourst lesson andst session are over." He paused, "Arielle, I have something to say to you."


    My heart stuttered, caught off guard by the intensity in his eyes. Speak of the devil.


    What could he possibly want to say now? A pang of unease rippled through me as I darted a nce at Stephen and Reba, silently praying he wasn''t about tounch into another love confession.


    He seemed to catch on to my thoughts because his lips curved into an easy smile, and he chuckled softly. "Rx, Ari."


    That smile. I lowered my guard slightly but kept my reservations. Then he began to speak, and the words that followed weren''t anything like I''d expected. They weren''t grand or showy-just heartfelt and true.


    "Arielle," he began, his voice steady, "I need to say this, and I want you to know ites from the heart. I''ve truly enjoyed our time together in this ss." His gaze pinned on mine the entire time.


    "When we were married, I failed to see you beyond that title-my wife. But spending time with you these past few days, without all the arguing and noise, I''vee to see so much more, so much potential, and I''m not just talking about your business skills. You''re an incredible person, and I do not doubt that you''ll achieve great things."


    My mouth instantly felt dry, like it had been hit by some oral drought. I couldn''t help but stare at him in surprise.


    He must have seen the confusion in my eyes because his smile grew gentler, almost as if to reassure me that he wasn''t lying.


    "I mean it, Arielle. Think about how


    far you''vee-how much you''ve built. Every sessful business has a history and like a restaurant, people-evolve too. Sometimes we lose pieces of ourselves, but what matters is finding new ways to


    r��build and grow stronger. So, don''t


    give up no matter what."


    I blinked again, silently pinching myself to ascertain that I had not been plunged into one of my noon daydreams. What''s going on?


    "And just so you know," he added, leaning back in his chair with a small sigh, "I won''t interfere in your business anymore unless you ask me to. I''m sorry for the times I overstepped."


    His tone was so genuine, so open, it left me speechless. I wanted to say something, anything, but the words caught in my throat.


    "And... finally," he said, drawing my attention back to reality. He reached for a package behind him that I didn''t even realize he hade with until now.


    "I got you something," he continued,ying the package on the table. "It''s my way of supporting you, and your chef dreams, and also-to mark the end of our ss."


    Reba and Stephen, who had been uncharacteristically quiet, sprang to their feet and leaned in, their curiosity as obvious as my own.


    Jared''s face flushed faintly as he began unwrapping the package, eachyer peeled away with care. His movements were deliberate, his hands slightly tense.


    For the first time, I saw a hint of nervousness in him, like he wasn''t sure how I''d react.


    Finally afteryers uponyers of delicately wrapped gift papers, the item concealed was revealed. And Reba and Stephen exchanged confused looks, as it was indeed a little difficult to identify-a picture frame, holding a three-dimensional sculpture. At first nce, it seemed like an abstract piece of modern art, but as I narrowed my eyes, recognition dawned.


    Knives.


    Reba leaned in closer, and then a gasp left her lips, "Wait-those handles! Is this... the German utensils? The Erik von Stein set?" She turned to me, her face alight with shock. "Arielle, do you remember these?"


    My breath hitched. How could I forget? These were the utensils I used when I was working in Mr. Stone''s restaurant four years ago, no, five years ago!


    At that time, I was just a junior chef, but Jared spent a lot of money to ask the German Craftsmaster Erik Von Stein to make a set of exclusive kitchen utensils for me.


    I cherished those knives like they were extensions of my own hands.


    They stayed with me through my


    journey to bing a head chef. Even Reba, who had joined as my junior assistant, had often gushed about how exquisite they were, her envyced with


    admiration. She knew how much I loved them-until the fire. Until I had to leave for Italy and left them


    behind, lost forever in the ze that engulfed Mr. Stone''s restaurant. Or so I thought.


    "Where... How did you get this set of utensils?" I asked, my voice a rasp.


    Jared''s face softened, his smile a little unsure, almost apologetic. "I''m sorry. I managed to save what I could when I visited the restaurant after the ident. The rest was gone, but I couldn''t let these go t I took them to the Craftsman to restore them. He tried but said the damage was too severe. So instead,


    I asked him to make what''s left into


    this three-dimensional painting, as a souvenir."


    My eyes locked onto him, searching his face for any hint that he truly understood what this meant to me. There was no way-no way he could fully grasp how much my past defined me, how deeply those memories were etched into my soul. I never said that to anyone.


    "This is your story, Arielle, and I wanted to give it back to you," Jared continued, with a shy smile. "I know hanging knives on your office wall might seem a little... creepy, it doesn''t look like it could hurt anyone either. Regardless, I think you will like it." Tears welled up before I could stop them, blurring my vision. I blinked rapidly, willing them to stay at bay, and gently traced the outline of the sculpture with my fingers, as if greeting an old friend after years apart.


    "Thank you," I finally managed to say, my voice trembling slightly. "I love it... more than you know."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 The invite

    (ARIELLE''S


    POV)


    I walked towards my car, handbag slung over my shoulders, jotter tucked securely under my armpit, its edges poking out slightly from the confines of my arm. On my other hand, I clutched an important file; it contained a mix of the new business n I had drawn courtesy of Jared''s ss. The memory of his gift still lingered in my mind, and anytime I recalled the moment and the words that apanied it, a hue of colors always found its way to my cheeks.


    After presenting the gift to me, Jared had dered his decision to leave, citing an unknown appointment he needed to attend. I thanked him profusely again, ensuring that I showed how grateful I was for the gift.


    Once he was gone, Reba and Stephen took over, never stopping fussing about the sculpture, oohing and aahing over how perfect it was. They insisted on helping me find the perfect spot to hang it, and after much deliberation, we finally settled on the wall across from my desk.


    The sudden ringing of my phone snapped me out of my thoughts. It came from my handbag, but with my hands full, I kept walking until I reached my car. Once there, I carefully ced the file and jotter on the passenger seat, ensuring they wouldn''t slip. Finally, I rummaged through my bag, found my phone, and answered on the third ring.


    "Hello?"


    ""Hey, Arielle! It''s me, Margaux Harrison-the blind date? Remember?"


    A cheerful youngdy''s voice filled the line, and it didn''t take me long to ce it. Margaux, the Harrisons'' granddaughter. We hadn''t spoken since that night, and I didn''t even remember giving her my number. How did she get it?


    "Oh, Miss Harrison! Of course, I remember. How have you been?" I asked, leaning back in the driver''s seat as I smiled.


    "Well, same old. Still being dragged to endless blind dates by the family. You''d think they''d give up by now, but nope," she said,ughing. "Anyway, I''m not calling about that! I actually got your number from my gran-hope you don''t mind and I have a proposition for you." "Not at all. What''s this about?"


    "We''d love for you to be the contracted chef for my family''s cruise dinner!" Her voice bubbled with excitement. "You''re the first person who came to mind, and Gran thought you''d be perfect for it."


    My heart skipped a beat as I processed the invitation.


    This was a huge opportunity! The Harrisons were still influential. I could use the influence to my advantage. If handled well, this could open doors I''d only dreamed of.


    "That''s... incredible. I''m honored you thought of me," I said, trying to keep my voice steady despite the surge of excitement.


    "I knew you''d say yes!" I could imagine Margaux smiled tenderly on the other side. "Honestly, I was worried you might be too busy to even consider it. You''re always so in demand."


    I chuckled softly. "It''s a busy life, but there''s no way I''d pass up such an amazing opportunity. How could I say no to your family?"


    "You''re the best," she said sincerely. "Before the formal dinner, I was thinking it might be helpful for you toe to the private ship early to go over everything. You know, the menu, the setup, all that fun stuff. Does that work for you?"


    "Sounds like a good n," I replied, already mentally bracing myself for the task ahead.


    "And do you think you coulde tonight?" She added, in a slightly pleading tone. "It''d be great to get started as soon as possible."


    On hearing this I hesitated, my thoughts circling back to Maverick. If I boarded tonight, there was no telling how long it would take before everything was settled. Ever since my son was born, I''d rarely spent nights away from him. Before I couldmit to anything, I needed to be absolutely sure he''d be okay.


    Or should I call Dwayne or Jared now for help? The thought startled me once it crossed my mind. Geez. I was so swept up in today''s excitement that I''d even consider leaning on either of them...I rubbed my temples, forcing myself to refocus.


    "Tonight''s doable," I said after a moment. "I just need to swing by home first to get everything in order. I have a little human to take care of, after all."


    Margaux shared in theughter. "Of course. Go take care of your little one, and we''ll see you soon. I''ll text you the details."


    The call ended, and I let out a sharp breath, my chest practically buzzing with excitement-and a pinch of nerves.


    Contracting a dinner on a ship wasn''t exactly uncharted territory for me. I''d learned all about it during my time in Italy: you have to contact the cruise line or ship operator, hammer out every little detail-date, time, guest count, menu, pricing, special requests-you name it. Then there''s the contract, a binding little piece of paper spelling out all the terms, followed by coordinating with the ship''s catering team to make sure everything fits within their capabilities and policies.novelbin


    Sounds neat in theory, but in reality?


    vel.r


    A million things could go sideways. Timing issues, unforeseen mishaps, or worse falling short of expectations in front of an elite crowd. And the dinner itself would be the ultimate trial.


    However, the payoff is unmatched. This wasn''t just any opportunity; it was a golden ticket. A guaranteed guest count meant less waste and more precision, not to mention the exposure. High-end clients, social media buzz, word-of-mouth. All reads pointed to big things for my restaurant.


    The potential ripple effect had my head spinning in the best way.


    I caught myself grinning, unable to stop the excitement bubbling inside me. This was hands-down the biggest order I''d evernded since opening my ce. What a day!


    Was it Jared''s leaving that brought


    me this sudden streak of luck? Or maybe it was the blessing of those faithful knives in my old kitchen?? Either way, I couldn''t help butugh at my own ridiculous thoughts.


    swnv


    "Get a grip, Arielle," I muttered, shaking my head as I turned the key in the ignition. Time to focus. Big things were ahead, and I had work to do.


    The driveway felt colder than usual as I stepped out of the car, the weight of the evening settling in. Meredith opened the door before I could reach it, her usual warm smile in ce. "Long day?" she asked, taking my handbag.


    "Busy, but good," I replied, ncing past her. "How''s Maverick?"


    Her smile softened. "He''s been waiting for you. Be stopped by earlier, and they had a st. He''s excited for dinner with you."


    I nodded, my chest tightening slightly. "Thanks, Meredith. I''ll be down in a bit."


    In my room, I let the warm water of the shower wash away the day''s tension, but my mind wouldn''t stop racing. A quick change of clothester, I packed a small bag, pausing for a moment. Downstairs, Maverick sat at the table in his superhero t-shirt, the one Jared bought him, grinning ear to ear.


    "Mommy!" he yelled, jumping from his chair and into my arms.


    I held him close, inhaling his little-boy scent of soap and crayons. "I''m home, baby."


    "Are we having dinner together?" he asked, his big eyes shining.


    "Of course," I said, sitting down beside him.


    As we ate, heunched into tales of Be''s visit, his excitement contagious. But the knot in my stomach tightened as I rehearsed what I had to say.


    "Mav," I began, keeping my voice light, "Mommy has to go out tonight for work. Meredith will stay with you, and I''ll be back soon."


    His fork paused mid-air. "You''re leaving?"


    I nodded, reaching out to tuck a stray curl behind his ear. "It''s important, baby. This job means a lot, for both of us."


    We spent the rest of the evening curled on the couch, his favorite cartoon ying in the background. The clock moved too fast, and soon it was time to go.


    Outside, a car pulled into the driveway-the driver Margaux had sent. Maverick hugged me onest time at the door.


    "I''ll be back tomorrow," I said softly, brushing a kiss against his cheek. His small but determined face tugged at my heart, and I added with a soft smile, "Don''t miss me too much."


    He chuckled, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "I won''t, Mommy. We''ll see each other soon..."


    "Oh? And how''s that supposed to happen?"


    Maverick blinked, his giggle bubbling up like he was holding onto the world''s biggest secret. "You''ll see, Mommy!"


    Iughed, shaking my head at his cryptic tone. "Alright I already saw it. I''ll Face Time you, okay?"


    "I''ll be waiting," he whispered with a grin, wrapping his arms around my neck.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Surprise at sea

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    The drive to the Harrison beach house was quiet and a bit long. The driver barely spoke, keeping the ride uneventful. After an hour, we arrived at a massive iron gate, which opened immediately as the car stopped. The driver pulled into the driveway and parked. "Here, let me help you," he offered, gesturing to my bag after we alighted.


    I handed it over with a smile. "Thank you."


    As we walked, I took in the breathtaking surroundings. The beach house stood amidst towering palms swaying in the cool night breeze, the sound of waves creating a soothing melody in the background. The air carried a mix of salt, sand, and blooming flowers, while the moonlight cast an ethereal glow over the scene.


    Soon, the ship came into view, and it was nothing short of stunning: a sleek, white vessel with Harrison''s family name engraved on its side.


    The driver helped me aboard, where a group of smiling crew members greeted me with polite bows.


    "Wee aboard, Ma''am," one of them said, taking my bag as the driver bid me goodbye.


    I wandered further, taking in the grandeur. The lounge had floor-to-ceiling windows offering panoramic ocean views, plush furniture arranged around a central coffee table, and a gleaming bar stocked with fine wines.


    Past it, the dining room featured a long polished table under sparkling crystal chandeliers, while the walls disyed old-school artworks.


    Further exploration revealed a sleek kitchen-likely my base for this culinary mission-followed by a gym, spa, and even a small movie theater.


    The ship was a masterpiece, and I could already feel the weight of the evening''s expectations settling in.


    I could have spent hours exploring the ship''s endless wonders, but I reminded myself there was time for thatter. For now, I needed to meet Margaux. With that thought, I turned to retrace my steps-only to nearly trip as a chorus of loud "Surprise!" erupted behind me. My heart leapt to my throat as I spun around,pletely caught off guard.


    "Hi, Miss Meyers! Long time no see!" Margaux greeted cheerfully, grinning from ear to ear.


    "Yeah, yeah! Long time no see!" chimed in Ashley, waving dramatically. "You really should call me more often, girl! And by the way, are you on some crazy diet? You really look like you need a good meal!"


    Before I could process their unexpected presence, a familiar deep voice cut through the chaos. "Arielle," Dwayne drawled, his foxy smile practically dazzling. "It''s a good night, isn''t it?"


    I barely had time to register the words before a tiny blur rushed forward, arms outstretched. "Hi, Mommy! I told you I''d see you soon!" Maverick giggled as heunched himself into my arms.


    I froze, my brain short-circuiting. What. Was. Going. On?!


    My stunned gazended on my mother, who stood off to the side,ughing at my expression. She tilted her chin toward me, clearly amused.


    "Wait... Mother?!" I managed to stammer.


    What in the name of Hades was happening here?! My mind screamed for answers, but my mouth just hung open, unable to form coherent words.


    Margaux stepped forward, her smile apologetic but still mischievous. "Arielle, as you can see, this isn''t exactly a business preview," she admitted, sping her hands together. "We''ve been nning a little... surprise party for you. When Ashley first mentioned the idea, I wasn''t sure it would work, but clearly, you''ve been too busy to notice a single clue!"


    A surprise party? For me?


    I stared nkly at her as realization dawned. My birthday. Two days from now. How had Ipletely forgotten?


    Dwayne, clearly enjoying my reaction, ruffled my hair with a helpless smile. "You''re so stunned, it almost makes me regret helping to organize this whole thing."


    "And Mom?" I eximed, "When did you get back?"


    "Just a few hours ago," she said, holding me tightly. "Ashley told me about the n, and I couldn''t miss this."novelbin


    When we pulled apart, I turned to Maverick and Meredith, narrowing my eyes. "How did you two manage to get here so quickly?"


    Maverick''s grin widened, clearly thrilled to have been part of the scheme. "Uncle Dwayne picked us up right after you left! He knew a shortcut!"


    I blinked in shock, pieces falling into ce. So the driver who brought me had been part of this evil n all along, deliberately taking the long route so everyone could arrive first.


    "So, this wasn''t a business meeting at all," I said slowly, shaking my head in disbelief. "You all kidnapped me for a secret birthday celebration!"


    Ashley smirked. "Guilty as charged."


    "You''re all unbelievable," I said, shaking my head in disbelief, though a warm smile tugged at my lips. I couldn''t believe they had gone to so much effort-just to surprise me. "But... about what you said earlier, letting my team handle the ship dinner?" I asked Margaux, unable to resist sneaking the question in.


    She raised an eyebrow, amused. "Yes, that''s true. That part wasn''t a lie, so you can rest easy. But seriously, Arielle, are you really still thinking about work right now?"


    I smiled to myself, the warmth in my chest growing. "Nice," I whispered, letting the relief settle in, but I kept my faceposed, not saying a word.


    Ashley stepped closer, her


    expression a mix of caution and


    concern. She reached for my hands "Arielle... are you upset with us? I''m sorry. We just wanted to make sure you''d take a break and enjoy yourself for once. Please don''t be


    mad that we didn''t tell you sooner."


    I tried to keep a straight face, but I couldn''t hold it in any longer.


    Laughter bubbled up as I burst out, "Ah, pretending to be mad always works like a charm!"


    Her jaw dropped in mock outrage. "Oi, you!" she gasped,ughing as she lightly smacked my arm.


    "Anyway, I stilkneed to call my chef


    and manage to let them know


    about this totally out-of-n


    situation You know how it


    is-without me, who knows what kind of chaos they''ll cook up? It''s the weekend, and the customer tide is crucial..."


    "Arielle!" Everyone groaned in perfect unison, their voices blending into one loud, exasperated chorus.


    I couldn''t help it-I burst outughing again, holding my stomach as their synchronized frustration only made funnier. "Alright, alright, I''ll stop!"


    I looked around at everyone. Ashley,


    Margaux, Dwayne, Maverick, my mother, and the crew members who had been part of this n. My heart swelled with emotion, the warmth flooding through me almost


    ve?


    overwhelming. I felt so deeply loved and cared for, and for a moment, I just stood there, soaking it all in.


    "Thank you, Ash," I said, my voice soft but full of gratitude. I turned to everyone else, my smile growing. "Thank you, all of you. This... this means everything to me."


    Ashley pulled me into a tight hug, her voice teasing but affectionate. "Stop being so emotional, boss! We''re just d we could pull this off." She grinned as she pulled back. "Now let''s get this pre-party started!"


    The others cheered, pping andughing, and I couldn''t stop smiling. For the first time in what felt like forever, I let go of the stress and expectations, simply soaking in the love and joy of being surrounded by my people. Amid theughter and noise, I felt a shift in the air-subtle, yet maic. Turning, I unexpectedly locked eyes with a burning, yet gentle, gaze.


    Feigning a dramatic sigh, I teased, "Well, look who''s here. I thought you were mad at me thest time we met?"


    Dwayne, now the center of everyone''s curious and amused stares, simply shrugged with an easy grin. "What can I say? The big boss is always so busy, leaving me to stand in the shadows, forever waiting for her favor." Without waiting for my response, he leaned in slightly, a soft smile dancing in his eyes. "How can I be mad when you don''t even have time to notice? So here I am, chasing after you in utter defeat."


    I couldn''t stop the smile tugging at my lips.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Reflections under the moonlight

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    As the party got underway, I insisted on stepping aside for a moment to call Reba and Stephen. I needed to let them know about my decision to take two days off.


    They readily agreed, assuring me they''d keep things running smoothly at the restaurant in my absence. Relieved, I thanked them and ended the call before heading back inside.


    What Ashley called a pre-party turned out to be a lively, ssic celebration-music, drinks, dancing, and endless chatter. It had been ages since I''d attended something like this, and I couldn''t help but feel a little thrill as I mingled, catching up with people and sneaking in a few moments to casually promote my restaurant.


    But as the evening wore on, the fatigue of the day finally caught up with me. My energy waned, and I felt the telltale weakness creeping in.


    Dwayne, as if sensing it, stayed close by. At one point, he gently patted my shoulder, leaning in to whisper, "If you''re tired just go back to your room and rest. You''ve got tomorrow and the next two days to enjoy your little vacation, Ostrich."


    I shook my head, unwilling to dampen the mood for anyone else. "I''ll just rest on one of the lounge chairs over there," I said, gesturing to a quieter corner of the deck. "It''s fine, really. You all keep enjoying yourselves."


    His eyes softened with concern, but when I smiled and reassured him, he finally relented. "Alright," he said with a small, understanding smile.


    I yfully added, "My mother''s over there too. I''ll go chat with her."


    With that, I turned and headed toward that short but steady figure.


    Mom stood by the railing, the endless ocean stretching before us, her smile knowing. We''d found a quiet spot on the ship to sit and talk, away from the noise of the party. She nced at me, her eyes filled with curiosity and warmth.


    "Finally found some peace," she said, shaking her head with a smallugh as she took a sip of her drink. "These young lives... always so busy. So, how''s everything going, sweetie? Work, Maverick?"


    I sighed, already feeling lighter just being able to talk to her. "Work''s been hectic, as usual. Maverick... he''s almost four now, Mom. Can you believe it? He''s bing his own little person, and he''s so excited about life. He''s made new friends, and next week is his school''s Open House. He''s been talking about it nonstop."


    I paused, the mention of the Open House tugging at a thread of unease. Mom noticed immediately, her perceptive gaze softening.


    "And his father?" she asked gently. "Will Jared be there?"


    I hesitated, my voice quieter. "Yeah, he will. Jared wants toe, and I agreed. It felt like the right thing to do for Maverick."


    What I didn''t tell her was how Jared had leveraged Uncle Ashley''s business for this opportunity. Some truths felt too heavy to share, even with her.


    Mom studied me closely. "You don''t sound entirelyfortable with that. Are you really okay with it?"


    "I''m fine," I said quickly, "It''s just... Jared and I have aplicated history. We always have. But Maverick needs us both, and I''m trying to keep things civil-for him."


    She nodded, sensing I wasn''t ready to say more, but her silence spoke volumes. Mom could read me like an open book, and I knew she was piecing together the parts I hadn''t shared.


    "And Dwayne?" she suddenly asked with a pointed look. "I saw the way he was talking to you earlier-the way you were talking to him. Don''t tell me you don''t feel it. That kiddo definitely has a thing for you. He looks at you like you hung the moon."


    I couldn''t help butugh at her phrasing, though I shook my head in disbelief.


    Mom, if only you knew. That ''kiddo'' you''re talking about is a mafia boss.


    "It''s not what you think," I said carefully, trying to put my tangled emotions into words. "I''ve been trying to keep things clear between us, but it''s not working the way I want. It''s...plicated."


    The thoughts came rushing in. I had tried to set boundaries-I really had-but Dwayne never quite stayed within them. He didn''t want to remain in the ''just friends'' zone, and it wasn''t hard to read that.


    "He''s so stubborn," I admitted with a small, almost bitterugh. "More stubborn than I expected, especially when ites to talking about... us. And I know why. I know he''s scared of hurting me. He''s always so careful, always thinking ahead, like he''s tiptoeing around a minefield."


    I paused, my thoughts drifting to his identity and the weight he carried. Dwayne wasn''t just Dwayne. He was someone tangled in a blood feud, someone with a story soplicated it could swallow both of us whole.


    Then there was Jared his half-brother, his rival. Their rtionship was already fractured beyond repair, and the idea of stirring up that storm even more made my chest tighten.


    There was no way I could allow myself toplicate things between them any further.


    "It''s just... too much," I finally murmured. "Too heavy. I wouldn''t even know where to start exining it all to you, Mom."


    She frowned slightly, processing my vague exnation, but after a moment, she nodded, her expression softening. "Honey, you don''t have to tell me everything. Not until you''re ready."


    I let out a quiet sigh, grateful for her understanding. But before I could respond, she shifted the conversation back.


    "But then, what about Jared?" she asked gently. "If Dwayne isn''t the right one... does that mean you''ve already made up your mind? Is Jared the one? How''s it going with him these days?"


    I couldn''t help the bitter smile that crept across my lips. "Mom, you just had to pull a forced confession out of me, didn''t you?"


    She raised an eyebrow, waiting patiently as I met her gaze. Finally, I took a deep breath and told her everything about me and Jared recently-well, almost everything. I left out the part about his new fianc��e. I didn''t want to worry her or invite more judgment on Jared. It felt pointless.


    When I mentioned Jared''s business course and how we''d been working together, Mom raised an eyebrow. "So, you''ve been spending quite a bit of time with himtely. How does that feel?"


    "It''s... strange," I admitted, my voice uncertain. "I''ve been trying to keep my distance, but the more we work together, the harder that gets. Mom, I don''t know if you understand, but there''s this calmness when we''re aroun@each other, this sense of... peace. I don''t want to deny that. But I know it only exists because we''re pretending. I treat him like a stranger, or maybe just a friend, and


    he acts like his motives are pure-or


    at least he pretends they are.


    "But deep down, I know that peace is fragile. It''s built on the idea that we''re just coworkers, not exes. And the moment I remember who he really is-who he''s been to me it all falls apart. He''s my ex-husband, Mom. He always will be. And that''s a wall I can''t climb over, no matter how much I try."


    I stared out at the ocean, the weight


    vel.


    of my emotions pressing down on me. "We''ve been through so much, Mom. Too much. Jared and I-we''ve been torturing each other for years. I see the pain in his eyes when I speak harshly to him, and I feel it in my own heart when he tries to reach out. But none of itpares to the pain I felt when we divorced. I can''t forget that. Even if being around him feels good now, I can''t let myself ignore what''s happened. "


    She let out a sigh, her voice gentle. "I''m not implying anything, dear. It''s just... you''ve always been such an understanding girl. You know, in the past, Mom made her share of mistakes too, but you never held them against me. I still remember that day in the hospital-how I hesitated, unsure if you''d even want to see me. But then you came over and hugged me.


    "You have such a big heart, Ari. You''ve always been so tolerant, so forgiving. So why," she paused, her gaze searching mine, "why are you so stubborn when ites to Jared?"


    I froze, her words striking a raw nerve.


    The silence between us stretched, heavy and unbroken, until my voice, barely above a whisper, finally escaped.


    "Because, Mom... I loved him," I said, the words trembling in the air. "I had trusted him, I had loved him so deeply three years ago. I gave Jared everything I had. And he... just trampled on it."


    Hours had passed, and the ship was quiet. Everyone had retired to their quarters except for the crew, who respectfully stayed away from this part of the deck. The night air was cool and crisp, the ocean stretching endlessly under the silvery moonlight. Mom pulled me into her arms, holding me tightly, her warmth steadying my trembling frame. Her voice was soft, yet firm. "Mom''s here."


    I smiled faintly, finding somefort in her embrace. "It''s okay, Mom. I''m not that weak. And it''s not shameful to admit I once loved the wrong person. We had good times back then, but..." I paused, taking a deep breath. "That time is nevering back."


    She let me go, her eyes lingering on mine as though searching for something. After a long moment, she spoke, her tone filled with pride. "You know, I''m really proud of you. Sometimes, you make me feel like you''re braver than I ever was. Far braver."


    I blinked, caught off guard by her words. She smiled wistfully, her gaze turning toward the distant horizon. "I''ve never been brave, at least not when it came to rtionships. If I had been even half as honest and courageous as you, maybe my story would''ve had a different ending... with him." "Him?" I asked, my voice tentative. "Do you mean Dad?"


    Her expression shifted as she looked away from the ocean. It was a mix of tranquility and something colder-something solemn I couldn''t quite ce. She shook her head gently. "The past is gone, Arielle. There''s no point in digging it up again."


    Her gaze softened as she turned back to me, her voice filled with quiet conviction. "I just hope that when you''re my age, looking back on your life, you''ll only feel moments of pity, not regret."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Unwelcomed invitation

    (JARED''S POV)


    I left Arielle''s office basking in the fulfillment and satisfaction. Seeing her eyes light up when she received the gift made every moment worth it. I reyed the scene over and over again in my head, her fingers tracing the outline of the sculpture, her voice slightly trembling


    as they conveyed her gratitude. It was a peak moment, one that I wouldn''t forget in a hurry.


    Deep down, I wish I could spend more time with her, but I had to see my Mom. She had called earlier, asking to see me, citing that she had something important to discuss with me. Now, as I drove towards the mansion''s direction, I hoped it was as important as she made it sound because she has a history of exaggerating things and making them more ambiguous than they actually were.


    Soon, I pulled into thepound, and I didn''t bother parking in the garage as I figured I''d be leaving soon. I go inside, have the "important" discussion with Mother, say hi to Nana Jean, and I''ll be on my way. Easy peasy.


    I got inside and one of the stairs members greeted me, informing me that mother was in the living room. I thanked her and headed there, and I found Mom engrossed in her phone.


    She looked up as I entered, her lips curving in a hint of a small smile. "Oh, Jared, it''s good that you''re here," she said, setting her phone aside. "I was just about to give you a call." "Yeah for the umpteenth time," I mumbled under my breath.


    "Hi, Mom," I said instead, walking over to ce a peck on her cheek. "So, I''m here now," I added, plopping on the couch next to her. "What''s the important thing you had to say to me that you just had to see me in person, or as usual, is it one of your dramatics?" She chuckled, an amused smile forming on her face. "Oh, Jared, don''t be like that. We''ve been invited to a yacht party by the Langleys," she announced, squealing like a high school girl.


    My brows shot up in confusion at the information. "I''m sorry, but what does that have to do with me?" I couldn''t help but blurt.


    And then my frown deepened as something struck. "Don''t tell me that''s why you called me all the way here," I added, my tone filled with incredulity, as I felt a jab of annoyance.


    Her smile faltered for a moment, and her expression turned cating. "Rx, Jared. Of course, that''s why I called you. Isn''t that reason enough?"


    I shook my head in disbelief, frustration growing inside of me. "No, it''s not. Why does a grown man''s birthday have to be my business? I can''t believe you made me drive all the way here because of this," I grumbled, my voice slightly increasing in tempo. "Well, it''s your business because the man in question is your fiance''s elder brother."


    Irritation bit hard at my guts and I fought so hard not to snap in frustration. "So what? That doesn''t mean I have to attend some boring birthday party," I argued.


    "Just listen to me for once, Jared," Mother snapped, her voice turning stern. "This is not just a birthday celebration; it''s a chance for our families to bond and for you to get acquainted with your soon-to-be inws."


    I paused at this point, weighing both her words and my options. If I wanted the facade between Tiana and me to keep selling, then I had to learn to y along. That decided, I nodded, stifling my grievance. "Fine, I''ll attend." Mom''s face immediately lit up with a triumphant smile. "I knew you''d listen to me."


    I ignored her and cast a searching nce around the room, my eyes scanning for someone. "Where''s Nana Jean?" I asked, returning my eyes to her.


    She shrugged. "She''s left for some olddies'' retreat," she said, and then leaned forward, her voice lowered in a conspiratorial whisper. "I think it''s just an excuse to avoid attending the party.


    I inwardly scoffed. Who wouldn''t? I would have done the same if I had a choice. The thought of being trapped on a yacht with a bunch of old family friends, pretending to be someone I''m not, didn''t quite appeal to me. "So when is the party?" I asked, trying to feign interest.


    "In two days."


    I inadvertently let out a sigh of relief, feeling little darts of hope. "Thank God, I still have a few days to myself," I muttered.


    "Or maybe you don''t," My mom''s best words dropped like a bombshell, and I looked at her sharply.


    "What do you mean?" I inquired suspiciously.


    "We''re boarding the yacht today. Julie wants us there; you know, family bonding and getting acquainted with the environment before the party," she said, referring to Tiana''s mother.


    "But didn''t you say the party was in two days? Why do we have to leave that early before the D-day? It''s not like we''re the family of the celebrant."


    "Julie wants us there, Jared. We have to honor her request."


    "That''s unreasonable! I have to at least wrap up things with work. I can''t possibly go away to some yacht party without putting things in ce," I protested.


    I seemed to have struck a chord because she went silent, as if contemting my words. Secondster, she finally spoke up. "Fine, we''ll leave tomorrow morning..." "But I have to...."


    "That''s final, Jared!" She said firmly.


    I sighed in resignation, realizing it was a lost battle. I rose to my feet then, "We''re done here, then. I have to head home now."


    "Won''t you pass the night here, at least?" She called out.


    But I shook my head, already heading for the door. "No, thanks."


    ********


    The next morning, I was roused from sleep by the incessant ringing of my phone. Groaning, I leaned towards the table to retrieve it, regretting why I didn''t put it in silencest night. Sleep instantly fled my eyes the instant I saw the caller, and a groan escaped my lips because I had a hunch about why she was calling.


    "Good morning, Mom," I said into the phone, lying back on the bed.


    "And what is good about the morning, Jared? I have been calling your phone with no response. Don''t tell me you''re still in bed."


    I stayed mute, not sure of what to say.


    "Hold on, you''re still in bed!" It was more of an usation than a statement. "Get yourzy ass up this minute, and get prepared. You should be ready to pick me up in an hour."


    "Mom, it''s not that serious..." I started to protest, but she cut me short.


    "Don''t forget to pack a bag of toiletries and the things you, males, require for a short trip. See you in an hour," and the phone went dead.


    I snorted as I tossed the phone aside. For a moment, I stared at the bed longingly and wished for nothing but to throw covers on and fall back asleep, but I knew better than to fall for that temptation, or else my phone would be buzzing with calls in an hour.


    So I got off the bed,zily dragging myself to the bathroom. I got down to business, shaving my stubbles and getting under the shower for a cool bath. Afterward, I returned to the room to dress and park a little duffle bag grumpily.


    I settled for a simple outfit, a grey


    two-piece, but as simple as it was, I


    ???


    was sure I was going to draw attention as usual. The shirt was free, with a faux cor spilling into a four-inch-deep that highlighted my chest part. The pants allowed much room for movement and air as well, but were still form-fitting.


    After wearing a generous quantity of cologne, I grabbed my bag and walked out drove to my mother''s ce, and in no time, I was pulling into thepound. I spotted her already waiting by the door, her bag beside her. I let out a sigh and got out of the car, popping the trunk open to amodate the bag.


    "Good morning, Mom," I said, approaching her, as I tried to sound more enthusiastic than I felt.


    "Good morning, dear," she responded as I helped with the bag. "Thank goodness you''re early, I was worried I was going to drain your phone battery with calls before you finally got here."


    I chuckled, shutting the car trunk after cing the bag in it. Next, we settled into the car, and she handed me a piece of paper with our directions on it.


    "It''s a rented beach house," she exined. "The yacht will be waiting for us there."


    I nodded, taking the paper and programming the car''s GPS. We were soon on our way, and as I drove, a feeling of unease settled over me. I had no idea what to expect from this trip or how to act for the entire duration. Well, I guess I''ll just have to go with the flow and stop worrying.


    Minutester, we arrived at our


    destination, and I must admit, I was


    impressed by the grandeur. The


    yacht was a beautiful modern structure, and the beach gave a stunning view of the ocean. There was arger yacht a few miles away, and my quick guess was it probably belonged to the original owners of the property.


    Mom and I made our way down to the dock, where the yacht was. As we approached, Mrs Julie Langley, Tiana''s mother, suddenly came into view from a part of the dock. She was walking towards us, a broad smile on her face, and she wasn''t alone.


    I paused when I recognized herpanion-Sofia''s mother. Hold on, does that mean Sofia was here too? I didn''tplete my thoughts as my guess turned out right because Tiana emerged also, and beside her was Sofia.


    I immediately turned to my mother, my gaze usatory. "You didn''t tell me Sofia and her Mom wereing."


    But she ignored me, hurrying forward to exchange pleasantries with the two older women. I was left to talk to Tiana and Sofia, who were walking towards me.


    "Hi, you made it," Tiana said, beaming when she stopped in front of me.


    "Yeah, I did," I replied, forcing a smile. "You look good," I said thest words after deciding it would be rude not to say something nice besides our conventional pleasantries.


    Tiana smiled back at me. "Thank you, you look handsome yourself."


    I nodded, turning to Sofia, who had been quietly standing beside Tiana, looking down at her toes. I didn''t know what to say, given that this was the first time we were seeing after the stunt she pulled at Arielle''s Office. "Hi, Sofia," I said, deciding to be the bigger person.


    "Hi, Jared," she responded quickly, like she had been waiting for me to take the lead.


    "I didn''t realize you wereing," she said.


    "The feeling is mutual," I replied.


    An awkward silence descended afterward, but then I broke it by announcing, "I''ll go say hello to your mothers and then to your Dad," I said, referring to Tiana. I think I can see him on the deck ahead." Tiana nodded, shing me a smile. "Sure, go ahead."


    I nodded, grateful that she didn''t suggest joining me. I walked off briskly, relieved to have escaped the awkwardness.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Turbulent waters

    (JARED''S POV.)


    I walked up the steps, my eyes fixed on Mr. Langley just so I didn''t have to speak with anyone else. I couldn''t trust my mother in situations like this. She had a way of roping me into unexpected conversations. "Mr. Langley," I called out as I stepped up to the yacht''s deck.


    He was deep in conversation with a fellow I surmised to be the sailor.


    "Ahh. Jared. Come up here, son," he gestured with his hand. He quickly dismissed the sailor.


    "Son?" I scoffed inwardly. Not when he''s top on the list of the people I suspect to be sabotaging mypany.


    "Hi, " I nodded with a forced smile. "Quite a remarkable yacht you''ve got here," I chipped in with a smile.


    "Oh it''s a rental. Cost a decent sum alongside the apartment. And to think we''re only renting for a couple of days! Crazy, I tell you," he shook his head. "Sorry we had to drag you all the way out here.. away from yourpany. I know it must have cost you a lot to honor the invitation," he said, sping my hand in both of his.


    Tell me something I don''t know, I rolled my eyes internally. But I kept the smile on, revealing nothing of my internal thoughts.


    "Oh, it''s nothing, Mr. Langley. Familyes first," I smiled.


    "And that fills my heart with so much joy. You''ll make a great son-inw. I''m certain about that," he beamed. "Did you see thedies?"


    "Yeah. Bumped into them on the way here," I said.


    "We better go join them. Julie will grow a fit if she realizes I''ve been gone long. The woman takes things like this a little too personal," he rolled his eyes in exaggerated exasperation. Well, that was one part I seemed to agree with him on, and I fell in step beside him.


    ****


    The rest of the morning was spent in the beach house. The Langleys had hired a celebrity chef to cater for the event for the two days. We were having a proper English breakfast- eggs, bacon, and toast. The air felt awkward around me, with sitting at the same table with Sofia and Tiana. Try as hard as I did, I couldn''t bring myself to getfortable.


    "So, Jared, dear, I was just telling Tiana how it would be sweet if you both shared a room," Julie said.


    I almost choked on my toast and had to down my tea in onerge gulp. That proved to be a silly move and only worsened the coughing fit.


    "Oh, honey, are you all right?" my mother asked.


    "I''m fine," I lied.


    "Julie, leave the man to decide where he''ll sleep. It''s arge house," Mr. Langley said.


    "I was only suggesting," Julie rolled her eyes at her husband.


    "So?" Tiana asked.


    I squinted my eyes slightly at her. She knew the intricacies of our agreement so why was she setting me up this way? "There''s room enough for everyone to stay by themselves, right?" I asked. "Well, yes. But.." Julie was still saying.


    "I wouldn''t want to be a bother to anyone then. After all what''s a getaway vacation if we don''t get away from each other," I joked andughed to cushion the effect of my sarcastic humor.


    "That''s a shame then. I''ll ask the housekeeper to set up a room for you," Julie said. She had an awful lot of words to say to the poordy who politely protested that she''d been asked to prepare only four rooms initially. "That''s what you''re paid for, silly!" she snapped.


    As breakfast carried on, I excused myself to go put our luggage in the rooms. I found the housekeeper busyying the bed in my room, and she was murmuring her grievances with Mrs. Langley.


    "What you''re paid for, silly," she mimicked. "My employers would never talk to me like that."


    She jumped in fright once she realized I''d been standing at the door the whole time.


    "I''m sorry... I umm... I was," she stuttered in embarrassment.


    "It''s fine. They could be a handful sometimes," I smiled reassuringly as I walked into the room. I walked into the closet and set my luggage down. I didn''t really pack much, just enough tost two days. She was just rounding up when I walked back into the room.


    "You work for the Langleys?" I asked.


    "No," she said with a little scoff and caught herself. "I work for the Harrison family. They own the building and the yachts. They''re on the resort as well... in the next building actually. And they''re certainly nicer," she said. "The Harrisons, huh," I mused aloud.


    "Yes, sir. I''ll be on my way now. Wouldn''t want Mrs. Langley toin again," she rolled her eyes sarcastically. I shook my head, an amused smile ying on my face as I watched her leave.


    Time flew by in a blur and it was soon time for brunch.


    "Oh can we eat on the yacht.. out in the ocean?" Sofia''s mum cried like a teenage girl.


    "Mum the party isn''t until tomorrow," Sofia rolled her eyes. She''d not said much the entire time.


    "That shouldn''t matter, should it?" Mr. Langley shrugged with a conniving smile.


    And so we filed unto the yacht. It was a fairlyrge yacht with three storeys and a sleek design. It was aptly named ''Eleganza''.


    In a matter of time, we were out in


    the ocean. The chef made an assortment of dishes to everyone''s delight. I?ad to put on a good show of interest for the sake of the n and of course, to preserve my sanity from my mother''s nagging tendencies.


    "Jared, do us a favor, son. Uncork the wine," Mr. Langley gestured. I nodded and picked up the bottle.


    "Careful so you don''t spill it on yourself," my mother said. I gave her a sarcastic side eye and walked over to the railing to uncork the wine.


    A second yacht hade up to join


    us at sea but while we were


    anchored, they appeared to be venturing further than we''de. It was a bigger yacht, and I soon recognized it as the one that had docked beside ours earlier. Their sailor hit the horns to salute Our yacht, and everyone on either vessel waved. I spotted two very familiar figures aboard the other yacht and had to do a doubletake to be sure my eyes weren''t messing with me.


    But I couldn''t have imagined it. Arielle and Dwayne together, with thetter''s arm around her waist as they waved. If she recognized me as well, she didn''t show it and I knew better than to give off the impression that we were still on talking terms before my soon-to-be iws. But it didn''t stop the anger that burned up inside my soul at the sight of Dwayne and Arielle


    together.. on one boat...


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 A desperate pact

    (JARED''S POV)


    I turned around with the bottle of wine in my hands and found Tiana looking at me with knowing eyes. She''d caught me staring, and I had to avert my gaze quickly.


    Muchter in the day, the sailor turned the yacht around for the beach house. We didn''t encounter the other yacht on the way back. I kept hoping we''d run into them at some point so I could see Arielle again. But that didn''t happen, so I decided to call her The phone rang for a while without an answer until she finally picked up.


    "Hello. Arielle?" I said tentatively.


    "Hello, little brother," Dwayne''s voice came through the speaker. I felt my blood boil with anger at the sound of his voice.


    "Where''s Arielle? Why are you answering her phone?" I demanded.


    "Rx. She''s having a swell time with the others. It''s her birthday tomorrow so we''re treating her to a nice time," he said. I could hear the smile in his voice. "Did you forget it was her birthday, little brother?"


    Of course! I mentally face-palmed myself. I didn''t exactly forget about Arielle''s birthday. But I''d been so busy with worktely, coupled with the coincidence of Tiana''s brother having the same birthday as Arielle. I figured it made sense that the two families asked for a meeting on the same day as well. Arielle had mentioned sometime in the past that the Harrisons were one of her biggest sponsors. It all made sense that she''d be on their yacht but nothing exined why Dwayne was there with her.


    I shook off the surprise. "Give the phone to Arielle," I said. But the line clicked as Dwayne ended the call.


    The bastard! I cursed under my breath. I tried dialing the number a couple of times, but it went straight to voicemail.


    I was overwhelmed with frustration and it took all the restraint in me to keep from thrashing around inside the room. I sat on my bed, deep in thought. I had to get to Arielle as soon as possible. We had to have some serious conversations. The housekeeper had said the yacht belonged to the Harrisons...


    I instantly remembered I had contact with the Monarch''s son, Matt Harrison. I had a business deal with him once and vowed never to again. He was some greedy, money-thirsty man who squandered a lot more than he made, and wouldn''t hesitate to do anything to make more. If he was still as covetous and materialistic as I remembered him to be, then getting on with my n wouldn''t be a problem.


    Quickly, I took out my phone to search for his number hoping I still had it. Luckily, after typing the first few letters of his name, the rest disyed fully.


    I hit dial, and while I waited for the phone to ring, I put a possible exnation for my mom and the Langleys together in my head.


    The phone rang, and on the first ring, a gruff and annoying voice seeped through, making me grit my teeth.


    "No, now, now, isn''t this a pleasant surprise? Jared Smith, the one and only, calling my phone. You still have my number, man," Matt said, his voice dancing with amusement.


    My fist tightened, and for a moment, I wanted to end the call, deciding it was a bad idea. But then, my need to see Arielle overwhelmed me, so I stifled the urge. I took a deep breath and let my anger evaporate before speaking up.


    "Hi, Matt," I said ndly.


    "I can''t believe a day like this woulde, Jared. What''s up, Dude?" He inquired, the tone of amusement still in his voice and I could imagine him grinning on the other end.


    I rolled my eyes, irritation mping hard on my guts. "You know me by now; I didn''t call to chit-chat with you. I need you to do something for me," I stated.


    "You need my help, you mean?" He said sarcastically, and I could sense his gloating.


    I groaned angrily, feeling my frustration rise to the surface. He was having fun teasing me, and it was really getting to me. I clenched my jaw, trying to y cool. "Whatever you call it," I responded tly.


    "Spill, then. You know I''m always willing to help."


    Yeah, because you''re an ass-licking male who only helps when he thinks there''s something in it for him. But I didn''t say that aloud, instead, went straight to the point of the


    conversation.


    "I need you to get me into your family yacht..."


    Matt was stunned, and he didn''t attempt to mask it. "That''s strange, why?"


    "I''m in the yacht your family rented out, but I need to get on board the one your family is in; it''s important," I grumbled, displeased by the fact that I had to exin myself to him.


    "Oh, the Eleganza yacht? Well you should know that it was I who rented it to the Langleys. I needed some cash, and they needed a yacht to celebrate their son''s birthday, so I said why not."


    I scoffed. "Of course, and being the mammonist you are, you charged them more than usual," I said, recalling Mr. Langley''s remark about the outrageous cost of renting the yacht. "Come on, don''t fault me. Not all of us are multi-billionaires," he said in a defensive tone, and I could tell he was getting agitated.


    "That''s because most of us chose to be money-wise and not live unnecessary extravagant lives," I pped back.


    "Surely you didn''t call me to rub my financial mistakes in my face...."


    "Not if you do as I say."


    "All right, about your request, I can help you. But, you know I don''t do anything for free," he said expectantly, and I knew instantly that he was waiting for me to make an offer.


    I knew what wasing, and I was ready for it. "Yeah, sure. Name your price."


    "$2,000..."


    I clicked my tongue. "Fair enough, now get me in," I ordered.


    "Not so fast," Matt whistled. "You have to make payments first."


    I groaned; how could I have forgotten how untrusting Matt can be with money? He was cunning himself, and expected everyone to be like him.


    "Send your ount details right away and I''ll make the transfer."


    "Now that''s more like it," he made an


    annoying smacking sound and I wanted to reach into the phone and smack his face. Everything about this man got on my nerves, but I had to y cool. This was definitely thestmunication I was ever going to have with him.


    "Done, check your message!" His excited voice drew me out of my thoughts. Almost immediately, my phone beeped with a message. It was a text with his ount number, and didn''t waste time doing the needful.


    There was a low exmation of triumph on the other end, and that alerted me that he had seen the money transfer.


    "I''ll send someone to you right away. It was nice doing business with you, Jared, and I look forward to more in the future," Matt said excitedly. "Yeah, you wish," I said, and ended the call abruptly.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Under one roof

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    My first reaction when Margaux broke the news to me was that of disbelief. I sat frozen in the lounge chair, my widened eyes fixed on her as she delivered the news.


    "I''m sorry, but my Dad has extended a dinner invitation to the Langleys and their visitors," she announced; her face was a picture of anger and frustration, one that conveyed her disapproval of her father''s decision.


    "Why would he do that?" I blurted, finally regaining myself from the shock I was initially thrown into. I felt a flutter in my chest as I tried to process the information with a much clearer head. What could Matt possibly hope to achieve by inviting the Langleys and their visitors, which I knew consisted of Jared and his mother, and Sofia and her mother?


    "I honestly don''t know why," Margaux said in an exasperated tone. Poor girl, I could tell how hard it was on her to have her father crash an event she painstakingly co-nned.


    Besides pained, she was also infuriated as she kept apologizing to me, Ashley, and Dwayne. "I''m so, so sorry, guys. I had no idea he was nning this," she said, shaking her head. "I feel like I''m always apologizing for his behavior."


    At this point, despite my own feelings, I knew I had to ease the tension and reassure her that it was not her fault. Taking a deep breath, I forced a smile, one that I hoped served its purpose. "It''s okay, Margaux. I want you to know that I''m happy to have the chance to be in such a beautiful Yacht. And who knows, maybe dinner will be fun." I said thest words as a joke, an attempt to lighten the atmosphere.


    Dwayne, who was lounging on the couch beside me, feigned a sigh. "If I''d known this was how things would go, then I would have insisted on my n. You all would have been sightseeing in Africa with me," he said with a mischievous glint in his eyes.


    Ashley, on the other hand, was busy checking her phone, but instantly looked up, rolling her eyes at his words. "No, thanks. I have zero interest in Lions that eat people and Elephants that trample people to death."


    I chuckled at their exchange, feeling a wave of relief. Whatever else was happening didn''t matter, all that was that I could rx with my friends. We had a way of making each other happy, even in tense situations.


    But at the same time, I couldn''tpletely get rid of the thoughts about dinner. Sharing the same space for who knows how long didn''t sit well, but I knew I didn''t have a say. I just have to stay clear of any appearance of trouble, Sofia in particr. With her disy at my office thest time, I didn''t know what to expect from her. But by the heavens, I hope she had the decency not to cause a scene amid all those people.


    For her sake...and everyone else''s.


    *****


    I had never been surrounded by so many people in my life-my family, my friends, now Jared, his family, his fiance''s family, and well, Sofia and her mother. The sheer number of people was overwhelming, and even though I thought I could handle it earlier, I couldn''t help but feel a little nervous.


    The guests had arrived a few minutes ago, and we were all seated at the yacht''srge dining table. And to serve the asion, it was elegantly decorated. The table was set with fine china, crystal sses, and crisp, white linens. Varieties of foods wereid out on the table, including juicy lobsters, sulent shrimps, grilled fish, roasted chicken, fluffy rice and an assortment of mouthwatering desserts and exotic wines. It could pass for a banquet instead of a dibber, and the aroma of the dishes wafting throughplimented the atmosphere. Pleasantries were exchanged, and the Langleys thanked the Harrisons for inviting them. "Thank you so much for having us. Your yacht is stunning. I''ve never seen anything like it," Mrs Langley said with a warm smile. One could tell she was happy to be here. Mr Harrison and his wife merely nodded with a polite smile that barely got to their eyes. I could tell that, like Margaux, they probably were not informed about the invitation their son extended to the Langleys and were only ying along.


    Matt, on the other hand, yed the perfect host with a huge smile stered on his face. "The pleasure is all ours," he said, adjusting his seat at the head of the table. "Please, let''s eat and be merry."


    As everyone began to serve


    themselves, I tried not to look in the direction of Jared and Tiana. It was hard, especially with how cozy they looked, and Tiana leaning in now and then to whisper silent words in Jared''s ears. I could feel a pang of jealousy, but I quickly pushed it aside, feeling guilty for feeling that way. I had no right to feel that way.


    For Sofia, she sat silently beside her mother, looking disinterested, like she would rather be somewhere else other than at the table. Her eyes were fixed on her te, and she barely looked up to acknowledge anyone. I was totally fine with that and hoped nothing would go wrong until dinner was over.


    As we dined, the table seemedplete with everyone except Maverick. He had suddenly felt sleepy amidst preparation for dinner, and I let him be. But right now, I was happy about that because I didn''t know what his reaction would be if he saw his Daddy all loved up with another woman.


    "Focus, Arielle," I chide myself, realizing I have inadvertently allowed my thoughts to trail to Jared and Tiana again.


    "Good evening, everyone," Matt suddenly said, his voice drawing me out of my thoughts. His voice was loud and clear, and itmanded attention.


    I sat up in my chair then, grateful for the distraction as I braced myself for whatever he had to say. If I was being honest, then I had to admit that I didn''t take a liking to him, with


    how bossy he acted around, like h


    was the owner of the yacht and not his parents. He seemed to want to call the shots, and his aging parents could do little or nothing about it.


    "Once again, I want to say wee to your humble abode," Matt continued, his voice booming at every corner of the room. "I hope you''re all enjoying the food and drinks..." "Mommy," a faint, sleepy voice suddenly called from behind, and Matt paused as everyone swirled around in the direction of the voice.


    Standing at the entrance of the room was Maverick, rubbing his eyes, his hair disheveled from sleep. His sleepy eyes seemed to scan the room, and for a moment, he looked lost.


    I winced, realizing he must have


    risen from his sleep not too long ago. Subtly beckoned him, but he seemed not to be looking at me. His gaze wandered around the table, taking in the faces, until theynded on fared. And before I could act further, his eyes widened in delight and recognition as he broke out in a run in Jared''s direction, shouting "Daddy!"


    The room fell silent, with all eyes on him. The sound of clinking silverware ceased, reced by an ufortable silence. But before Maverick got to him, Jared shot me a silent plea.


    With his fake engagement to Tiana, Jared and I had earlier agreed that showing too much affection wasn''t ideal.


    His eyes held a silent message, more like he was hoping I would understand and keep Maverick off. I sighed and nodded, trying to convey my understanding.


    "Dwayne," I whispered urgently. And before I could say the words, he seemed to have caught the drift because he swooped in, just before Maverick got to Jared, picking him up in his arms.


    Maverick was startled and tried to fight him off, but Dwayne held him still gently, whispering words I couldn''t make out in his ears.


    He seemed upset for a moment, his face scrunched up in disappointment like one whose n was botched. But he finally nodded, rxing, after Dwayne kept murmuring in his ears, words I suspected to be promises.


    I inwardly heaved a sigh of relief, d that the situation had been salvaged. But when I looked at the Langleys, they exchanged suspicious nces, casting Jared one...


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Instincts

    (DWAYNE''S POV)


    As I settled Maverick into the seat beside me, the tension in the room seemed to dissipate. The sudden rush of chaos had passed, and now the room was filled with the soft clinking of silverware and the low hum of conversation.


    Crisis averted.


    With the atmosphere settling back into its rhythm, I let my gaze wander around the table, subtly studying the faces of those present. The Langleys were deep in conversation with Matt, their voices rising and falling with bursts ofughter and lively debate. Jared and Tiana sat next to each other. She was trying to engage him in conversation, leaning in now and then, but Jared seemed far more interested in the food than her.


    I once caught him staring at Arielle with so much intensity and longing and he looked away the moment he noticed I was looking at him, too.


    "Poor guy," I smiled inwardly.


    Sometimes I really don''t understand him. Does he truly care about Arielle, or is he just angry because she''s moved on and refuses toe back to him? As a man, I know all too well the darker motivations that drive us-it''s probably thetter. Especially when you factor in the dirty blood of the Smith family that runs through his veins.


    I just don''t know what Arielle thought about all these.


    She sat across from me, absentmindedly pushing her food around on her te like she was studying it. She only asionally exchanged a word with Maverick, and yet, there was something intensely focused in the way she approached everything, even something as simple as dinner.


    Arielle was a force of nature, her mind always churning, always working. She had this way of absorbing everything around her, as though the world was a puzzle she was determined to solve. That''s what I admired about her. She was sharp, unpredictable, and so much more than anyone ever gave her credit for.


    I smiled to myself and shook my head.


    That was when I noticed him-Tiana''s elder brother, the one who was introduced as Micheal.


    Tall, elegant, and decent-looking, sure. But something about him didn''t sit right with me. It was subtle, almost imperceptible, but my gut tightened the longer I studied him. The protectiveness I felt for Arielle and Maverick surged within me, and I found myself scanning him with a sharper focus. What was it about him that made my instincts re?


    Before I could linger on it too long, I heard a voice beside me.


    "Are you interested in that young man? Why are you staring at him?" Ashley whispered, a teasing edge in her voice.


    I raised an eyebrow. "Does your boss know that you''re so idle all the time?" blocking out her muttered curse.


    Ashley grinned. "Hey, if you''re into him, go ahead. At least you won''t have to fight Jared for Arielle."


    I chuckled quietly, but I couldn''t shake the feeling. There was something off about Micheal, something just beneath the surface that I couldn''t quite pinpoint. Every time our eyes met, there was a flicker. Something unspoken, something wrong.


    Ashley wasn''t letting it go. "You know," she leaned in again, lowering her voice just for me, "he kind of has the same eyes as Arielle, don''t you think?"


    That hit me. My paranoia instantly red, and I felt every muscle in my body tense. I nced at Ashley, who was watching Micheal with a sharp, calcting gaze.


    Who was this guy and what was it about him that had caught our attention? I couldn''t help but wonder as I turned to Ashley, our eyes meeting. She raised an eyebrow, her expression questioning.


    I turned back to Micheal, studying him closely this time, but I was struck by something else-something more pressing. The room, despite all the voices andughter, suddenly felt... off. Like someone was missing. I scanned the table, looking for a face I couldn''t quite ce.


    Mrs. Meyers. Arielle''s mother.


    My brow furrowed. When had she left?


    *********


    A few hourster, after thest ss of wine was drained and thest polite smile exchanged, the guests began to trickle out, satisfied and full.


    Mrs. Meyers had returned earlier, blending back into the crowd without much fuss. I sat back, eyes lingering on Micheal.


    Everything seemed normal on the surface, but something didn''t sit right with me. Instincts that had been honed through years weren''t so easily dulled. This was no coincidence.


    When the crowd had thinned and


    most of the Langleys and their guests were scattered around the deck, some sightseeing, others making small talk, I made my move. Micheal was standing by the railing, his posture rxed but his eyes


    alert, scanning the horizon.


    As I approached Micheal, Margaux was walking away from him briskly, her hips swaying gently beneath the silk skirt she had on. The way she shrugged him off made it clear-Micheal had tried to make a pass at her, and she had tantly ignored him. My eyes narrowed slightly, and a small smile crossed my face as I stopped in front of him.


    "It doesn''t feel good to be ignored bydies, huh? Believe me, man, I totally get you."


    His smile was tight, forced, but there was a flicker of annoyance in his eyes. "I''ve never been ignored by anyone in my life. Sorry, but I don''t think you can understand me, and I don''t see how that''s your business."


    I chuckled inwardly. He was trying to


    put on a tough front, but I knew


    ne?


    exactly how to handle men like him Back in the day, I''d dealt with far worse than this, and I could see the cracks in his armor already. But I


    couldn''t afford to push too hard. Not


    yet. I had to draw him out slowly.


    I followed his gaze as itnded back on Margaux, the coldness in his stare betraying something more than a casual attraction. That shift in energy was subtle, but it wasn''t lost on me.


    My sixth sense instantly stood on alert, this guy wasn''t as simple as he wanted to appear.


    I extended my hand, keeping my tone light. "Hey, I''m Dwayne. We didn''t really get a chance to talk during dinner."


    Micheal looked at my hand but didn''t take it. His eyes scanned me with suspicion, arrogance, and a hint of caution. "What do you want?" His voice was blunt, cutting through the air like a knife.


    I shed him a rxed smile, leaning back just enough to appear unthreatening. "Don''t be so self-conscious. Not everyone approaches you with an agenda. I''m just looking to make a friend, and you seem like someone who doesn''t mind a chat." He let out a mirthlessugh, clearly unconvinced. "Save it Dwayne, or whatever you call yourself. I''m not buying this charade of yours."


    I fought the urge to roll my eyes. If I were younger, I''d have just pped him with a few harsh words and called it a day.


    I let my voice drop a notch, keeping the tone friendly but a little more pointed. "Alright, maybe I wasn''t upfront. But if you really want to know, I''m interested in getting closer to your sister. Her name''s Tiana right? She''s gorgeous."


    It should make him lower his defensive attitude a little.


    He scoffed, waving me off in a dismissive manner. "You, too? I''ve seen plenty of guyse after my sister, but honestly, no one''s good enough for her." He spoke in a possessive tone, like a brother would, but his eyes seemed to bear hints of sadness. "Sounds like you and your sister have a pretty strong rtionship. You''re quite protective of her."


    A cold smile crossed his features at my words, and it seemed like his eyes took on a menacing look.


    "Rtionship?" he muttered, the word dripping with contempt. "What''s so special about it? Family? You wouldn''t understand. In a family like ours, personal interests always outweigh family ties. She''s not even from the same mother of mine." He said thest words with a bitter tone to his voice, and I wondered how hurt the topic just made him feel.


    That was... new. Was this the first crack in the surface?


    I couldn''t help myself. My alert red, and I leaned in, my voice softer as I kept it casual still. "Really? I didn''t know that. Are you...?"


    Before I could finish, he stood up straighter, cutting me off. "It''s old news. Don''t bother."


    He turned abruptly, walking away without another word.


    I watched him disappear into the distance, narrowing my gaze.


    This wasn''t over.

 Poison in the glass

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    As I stepped out onto the deck after dinner, the cool evening breeze swept through my hair like a soothing caress. The sky was a beautiful sight to see at that time of the day, a hue of blue and white.


    Beside me, Ashley and Maverick were deep in conversation,ughter spilling out between them as we walked. But soon, as usual, Ashley excused herself, shouting with a grin, "I''ve got to go scout some handsome guys for my next evaluation sheet! Margaux''s waiting for me."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle. It was typical Ashley-always on the lookout for "research material," as she liked to call it. I also knew, unless the situation was really extreme, she wouldn''t willingly spend more than 10 minutes with a kid. Maverick was an exception, of course. But she was still a good sport. She bent down and offered him her hand, her voice sweet as she said, "Alright, little man, let''s get you to your grandma. I''m sure she''s waiting to spoil you rotten."


    Maverick grinned, his eyes twinkling. "Thanks, Ashley! And... uh, can I join in your muscle-hunting mission next time? I''ve got some serious game!" He puffed out his little chest as he said it, causing Ashley to give him a yful punch on the arm.


    I couldn''t help butugh at their banter. "I''ll be right here when youe back," I said, ruffling Maverick''s hair affectionately. "Go have fun, baby."


    "Bye, Mommy!" he called over his shoulder as he skipped off with Ashley. Then, in a quieter voice, he added, "But, Ashley, if you find any real muscle men, tell them I''m looking for some tips."


    Ashley pretended to be shocked, raising an eyebrow. "You''re not old enough for that stuff yet, young man. Maybe when you''re at least five."


    And then I watched them walk hand in hand towards the doorway, and couldn''t help but smile. I tore my gaze away as my eyes darted around. I wasn''t sure where Dwayne had wandered off to, but I know I don''t have to worry about him. The moment alone gave me time to myself as I gazed out at the sea.


    The stars were beginning to twinkle in the night sky, and the endless sound of Ocean tide made it all soothing and beautiful. I felt my worries slowly ebbing away with the tide. I inhaled deeply, epting the salty air filling my lungs, and shut my eyes, letting the peacefulness of the moment wash over me.


    Tomorrow marked a new year for me, a new age. It felt like the perfect time to reflect and enjoy a few minutes of solitude.


    But just as the calm began to settle in, a presence crept up behind me.


    I turned to see Sofia emerging from the doorway, a drink in hand. Instinctively, my body tensed, but I forced myself to remain calm, hoping she was just passing by, not out here because of me. But no such luck. She walked closer, and then stopped right in front of me. I sighed inwardly, already bracing for impact.


    "Not now, not here, Sofia," I muttered under my breath.


    "Hi," she said.


    "Hi," I responded in a t tone.


    "Arielle," she began, her voice reeking of forced calmness. "I''ve been looking for you. Can I have a word?"


    "Better not."


    "You are so humorous." Sheughed, seemingly not bothered by my cold attitude at all, "I brought you a peace treaty," she smiled, shoving the drink in front of me.


    I eyed the yellow liquid with suspicion. I should know better than to ept anything from her. The cautious part of me screamed to refuse, but before I could speak, she took the ss, tipped it back, and sipped. Then, locking eyes with me, she smirked. "See? I mean no harm."


    A small part of me eased at the sight, but I still didn''t trust her. I didn''t even bother to acknowledge her offer; instead, I simply looked at her coldly.


    "Come on, Arielle, unless you are mad at me, then you should ept my peace offer."


    "No," I said simply, shaking my head. "I don''t have anything against you. I just don''t enjoy alcohol. Sorry. I''ll just take this."


    I reached for the water on the table and took a symbolic sip.


    "Well, whatever," she shrugged, the friendly smile not leaving her face.


    I nodded. "So what is it you wanted to talk to me about?"


    Her expression shifted, the sweetness fading. "About that?" she asked, her voice turning colder. "I wanted to talk to you about Jared."


    Immediately, the hairs at the nape of my neck rose to their full height. "What about him?"


    "Can you please leave him alone and stop disturbing him? You don''t have to show up everywhere he is, you know?"


    I almostughed at the irony and absurdity of her request. Who''s disturbing whom here? I thought. Don''t be ridiculous. But I didn''t want to argue, so I opted to y cool.


    "Sofia, I''m sorry to disappoint you, but I don''t know what you''re talking about. You have the wrong person."


    She frowned, anger shing in her eyes. "Don''t y dumb, Arielle. I know you''ve been pursuing him, and you have to stop. Jared deserves to be happy, and Tiana is perfect for him. Can''t you just let him be?"


    Anger surged within me, but I fought


    it down. "I believe," I said, my voice steady and clear, "if Jared had the same opinion as you, he wouldn''t hesitate to let me know. So until then, you can stop ying mother hen. Last time I checked, he''s no longer engaged to you, but to someone else. His life isn''t your business anymore. I think it''s time


    for you to take a breather."


    I watched her face turn red with fury, and for a moment, I thought she was going to explode. But then she seemed to regain control of herself, and a fake sweet smile spread across her face.


    "You''re just jealous, Arielle Meyers," she said, her voice reeking of malice. "Jealous that Jared is moving on with his life with someone younger, and you''re still stuck in the past."


    I felt a sting from her words, but I refused to let her get to me. I turned to walk away, tired of her drama.


    "Sofia, I doubt I have time for your childish shenanigans," I said. "And oh," I added over my shoulder, "You and your peace treaty sucks.


    As I walked towards my room, I


    couldn''t get a full grasp on my anger. The nerve of Sofia to confront me like that was unbelievable. Thatdy had indeed lost every ounce of shame in her. Oh, how I wished I had recalled to grab the wine ss and spill its content on her face. Maybe it


    would make us even.


    My mind was racing with thoughts of how I could have handled the situation better, how I can get Sofia off my trail forever. But as I turned a corner, my thoughts were interrupted by a collision with someone. I stumbled backward, my hands iling wildly as I tried to regain my bnce. It was then I saw it was Dwayne, his eyes wide with concern, his hands reaching to steady with me.


    "Hey, watch where you''re going, Ostrich," he said, his voiceced with concern.


    A flush of embarrassment washed over me, and I stammered, "I''m sorry, I didn''t realize you wereing."


    "Are you okay?" He asked, his eyes narrowing slightly as he studied me. "You seem a bit...off."


    I nodded, forcing a smile into my face. "Yeah, I''m fine. You? Where have you been?" I tried to sound casual, but my mind was still reeling from the confrontation with Sofia.


    Dwayne didn''t look convinced, but he answered anyway, "I just met a weirdo and got a bad vibe. Something doesn''t sit right with me, Ari. We should talk about it when you have time."


    I nodded, the exhaustion from the encounter with Sofia starting to hit me. "I''ll head to my room now, I''m really tired from dinner. If it''s not urgent, let''s talk tomorrow, okay?"


    Dwayne seemed like he wanted to argue, but he let me be. "Okay, get some rest then." He patted my shoulder fondly, and I nodded, walking on.


    As I entered my room, the familiar relief of solitude washed over me, but it was short-lived. The moment I crossed the threshold and stepped closer to the bed, another wave of difort hit me, sharp and sudden-much more intense than before.


    It was like my skin was on fire. Heat flooded my body in a way that felt unbearable, seeping deep into my bones. My vision swayed, the room tilting with each step I took. My legs felt weak, like they might give out at any second, and I had to reach out for something to steady myself.


    I fought to keep my mind clear, to push through the disorientation. I grabbed the edge of the nightstand, but nothing felt like it helped. A dryness coated my mouth, and a tightness spread across my chest. What the hell was happening?


    This wasn''t right. This wasn''t just exhaustion or stress.


    It was like...


    Panic gripped me as I tried to piece together what was happening. The dizziness was overwhelming, and I could feel myself slipping.


    I could feel my body reacting to something, an undercurrent of heat-desire-that felt way too intense for the situation. My pulse quickened, the way a body reacts to a touch.


    I tried my best to keep my mind clear and not let myself lose consciousness. Now even if I am a fool, I know what happened. I''ve been drugged.


    The thought struck me like a p to the face, but it made sense-too much sense. How?


    I reyed the events in my head, desperately trying to connect the dots. The drink Sofia had brought me-no, I hadn''t touched it. I hadn''t been that stupid. I didn''t drink it.


    Would it be Dwayne? Could he have drugged me when we met, when we exchanged those few words? My mind raced, trying to piece everything together, but it just didn''t fit. I clenched my teeth, trying to push away the panic rising in my chest. No. This didn''t make sense. Dwayne wasn''t like that. I trusted him-no way would he do something so underhanded. He wasn''t that kind of person. My head spun as I tried to reason it out.


    No drug would work that fast, not in the time it took us to have that brief exchange. It didn''t add up.


    I''ve been drugged earlier, I realized, the thought hitting me with cold rity. The ss of water I drank from-where had ite from? Is it from my ss or Sofia swapped it? So the first ss of wine was just a smoke screen?


    Fuck!


    I should have known! I hadn''t


    expected Sofia to be this devious! Under so many eyes, she still had the audacity to do something like this? What on earth was going on in her head? The anger hit me in a sh but it was quickly swallowed by the strange, heated wave that was rushing through me, Sofia. She had been bolder than I expected, but why this? Why an aphrodisiac? She should''ve targeted Jared! I cursed inside.


    Stay sober. Stay smart. I moved unsteadily toward the inte, hands shaking as I pressed the button, forcing myself to sound clear when I reported the emergency to the ship''s doctor. The phone slipped from my grasp for a second, but I managed to hold it together long enough to exin the situation. When I hung up, I could feel my body getting hotter, the room closing in on me. I leaned against the wall, trying to steady myself, but it was getting harder to focus. The heat surged again, and it was all I could do to keep my mind from cloudingpletely.


    Then, I was vaguely aware of the sound of the bathroom door opening, and then a man''s figure was standing in front of me...


    "Dwayne?"

 Cornered

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    The bathroom door creaked open, and out stepped Dwayne. His hair was damp from a shower, droplets sliding down his broad, muscled chest. For a split second, we both just stared at each other, equally startled.


    "Arielle?" His deep voice broke the silence, his brows knitting together in concern.


    My mind foggy, I blinked repeatedly to ensure it was indeed him not my hallucination.


    "What are you doing in my room?" I asked, trying to sound strong. I looked around the room, taking in the familiar surroundings. The bed, the dresser, and everything in it-everything looked like it belonged to me, but something felt off. "This is my room." His frown deepened as he stepped further in. "I''ve been staying here since we boarded the ship."


    I shook my head, a feeling of panic enveloping me. "No, no, this is my room," I insisted. "I remember vividly. I was just... just in the..." I paused and tried to recall my earlier actions, but my memories were hazy.


    Frustration welled up inside me. "You get the wrong one," I said, louder now, my fingers curling into fists. "I''m sure of it. This is my room." I looked around again, trying to find some piece of evidence to back up my im. But everything seemed in its ce.


    Then, my eyes locked on something-a small key card on the bedside table, Dwayne''s name printed on it. My heart skipped a beat, and my breath caught in my throat as I realized the truth.


    "Sofia," I muttered as both a wave of discovery and anger hit me simultaneously. "She must have switched our room numbers."


    Dwayne''s eyes narrowed as he quickly processed the situation. Then, as the truth settled in, they darkened with disgust. "What''s in her damn head?" He shook his head, his eyes never leaving mine. "You''re shaking. What''s wrong?"


    I didn''t respond but tried to brush it off, but it seemed my body had other ns. I felt my head spinning as I still tried to process what was Sofia''s whole n. And then, suddenly, another wave of intense heat hit me. My skin prickled, hot and sensitive, as though every nerve had been set alight.


    "She... she did something," I managed to gasp. My head was spinning, the room blurring around me. "Sofia. The drink..."


    My body started to feel like it had been set on fire, and I stumbled in my frantic attempt to get relief.


    But Dwayne was swift, and he quickly caught me. His face darkened, and he swore under his breath. Stepping closer, he reached out but hesitated, his hand hovering near my arm. "Arielle, look at me!" He held me upright, his arms draping around me.


    I tried to speak, but my words were slurred and raspy. I tried to stay sober, but the burning was overwhelming.


    The heat is driving me crazy, and Dwayne''s mesmerizing emerald eyes make him like Adam in the Garden of Eden, no, the poisonous snake that tempted others to eat the apple.


    My hands moved to my blouse, wing at the fabric as if peeling it away would cool the fire beneath my skin.


    "Shit," Dwayne''s hand shot out, gripping my wrists firmly. "No." His voice was low, steady, andced with something I couldn''t quite name. "Don''t do that."


    "It''s killing me..." I whispered hoarsely. "Dwayne... it''s killing me!" Tears welled in my eyes, and I fought feebly against his hand.


    His gaze darkened, flickering with something primal before he quickly reined it in. "Arielle, Ostrich, I think I know what''s wrong with you," he said, his voice dropping an octave, rough and intimate. "You don''t understand what you''re asking of me. If I do anything right now, we''ll both regret it. Stay with me, okay? Focus."


    I literally couldn''t hear what he said at all. The fire inside me was relentless. I nodded weakly before my vision swimming.


    The next second, my knees buckled, and Dwayne caught me before I could hit the ground. He swore again, then scooped me up effortlessly, his arms cradling me against his solid chest. "Come on. You need cold water. Now."


    I barely registered what happened next the blur of movement, Dwayne''s body still radiating heat as he carried me into the bathroom. The sharp scent of his aftershave mingled with the steamy air, and I felt my pulse quicken coursing through me. He set me down gently, his touch lingering just a fraction longer than necessary, before turning on the cold water in the tub.


    The icy water hit me like a p when he helped me lower myself in, his strong hands steadying me. My body jerked in protest, my skin pebbling from the cold, but it was exactly what I needed. Gradually, the fire began to subside, little by little.


    Dwayne stayed by my side, his hands never leaving me as I leaned against the cool porcin. His shirt was damp from the sshes, clinging to his chest in a way that made it impossible to ignore the chiseled lines of his torso.


    His breathing wasn''t steady.


    Minutes felt like hours, but eventually, the haze lifted. My limbs felt heavy, my energy drained, but at least the unbearable heat was gone. I looked up at Dwayne, who was crouched beside the tub, his face etched with worry and... something else. Something that made my stomach flip. I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself, but it only made the weight of what had just happened press down harder. It felt humiliating, and I resented myself for losing control like that. The memories of how I''d felt burned like a brand in my mind. "Sorry..." My voice was weak. I should apologize to Dwayne, for the mess of emotions and sensations.


    But then I winced when Dwayne reached for my face, his fingers brushing softly over my skin to wipe away the tears I hadn''t even realized had fallen.


    "You''re okay," he murmured, his voice softer now, almost tender. "Just breathe."


    "...Thank you," I whispered, my voice hoarse.


    Before he could respond, a voice outside the room made both of us freeze.


    "Sir, are you in there? Can you hear me?" a woman''s voice called, each word punctuated with urgency.


    Dwayne''s eyes snapped towards the door, and I followed his gaze. My heart immediately sank when I realized who the voice belonged to. Sofia.


    I hissed. Damn woman, you came just in time.


    Then I heard the voice of another person seeping through the door, hesitant. "Ma''am, are you absolutely sure this is the room? There are a lot of guests aboard the yacht, and if this is a mistake"


    "I''m positive," Sofia cut him off, her tone dripping with conviction. "I lost my diamond watch earlier this evening, and I saw this man behaving suspiciously near the lounge. I have every reason to believe he took it and stashed it in here." The hell? A diamond watch? Dwayne?


    "She''s bluffing," I whispered, gripping Dwayne''s arm. "She''s trying to set you up. But... for what?"


    Why did she suddenly target Dwayne?


    Another voice joined the mix, "We''ll need to search the room if there''s an allegation of theft, but we must proceed carefully. Sir, if you''re in there, could you open the door to clear this up?"


    "This is a delicate matter, and I hate


    to make usations, but my watch is incredibly valuable. I simply can''t let it go unaddressed," she said, her tone shifting to one of faux


    vulnerability. "I''m sure he won''t mind clearing up this misunderstanding."


    Dwayne and I froze, exchanging rmed looks.


    My brain quickly got to work, as I tried to piece everything together.


    The drink Sofia gave me, the aphrodisiac-it made sense now. She swapped the name tags on our doors before I realized, so that I would walk into Dwayne''s room while I was delirious due to the drug effect. It was easy to imagine what would happen next, and there was no way she would miss the show. That''s why she insisted on gathering this group of people to Dwayne''s door with unfounded reasons.


    She must have thought the drug was already in full effect, so she''d walk in the perfect time and catch us tangled together on the bed, naked, exposed.


    I turned to Dwayne, and the look on his face mirrored my thoughts. His jaw was tight, but he gave nothing away. I could feel my hands tremble as anger twisted in my gut.


    Was she out of her mind? How could she use such despicable and illegal means to harm others? With so many people around, how could she stoop this low, risking not just my reputation but Dwayne''s too? Was she really that desperate to ruin me? To what end? Outside, Sofia''s patience was wearing thin. "If he has nothing to hide, he won''t mind letting us in," she said sweetly. "Otherwise, I have no choice but to escte this further."


    "Ridiculous." Dwayne cursed in mockery. "She''s nning something more."


    I frowned in confusion. Before I could even respond, another voice cut through the chaos, familiar, unmistakable:


    "What the hell are you doing here, Sofia?"


    Jared.


    "And what the hell are you doing here Jared?" I couldn''t help but snapped in a low voice, feeling my blood pressure fly high again.


    "No kidding," Dwayne''s expression sharpened, his voice a low growl. "That''s her whole point."


    His tone turned sarcastic as he raised an eyebrow. "She''s believing her little n would make Jared give up on you, if he could see you with me on the bed together."


    I felt like my trigeminal nerve was about to jump out of my head. I bit my lower lip again and again, clenched and unclenched my fists, and finally uttered one word through my teeth: "Idiot!"


    How far was she willing to go just for a man?!


    I forced myself to breathe, to think clearly. We were in a delicate situation. If I lost my cool now, everything would fall apart.


    Dwayne stood, a half-smile on his face. If his men were here, they would recognize this as the boss'' most dangerous look-calm, controlled, but ready to explode. "Stay here," he said, his tone deadly calm. "I''ll handle this."


    I shook my head, panic rising in my


    chest. Sofia had brought an army with her, and she wasn''t going to back down easily. She wouldn''t stop until the entire ce was turned upside down. The room was small, nowhere to hide. If Dwayne refused to let them search the room, it would only make him look more


    suspicious. And then Jared would be dragged in too. He and Dwyane have already always been at odds, and if things escted-


    I couldn''t let that happen.


    I couldn''t risk the scandal, not now. Not when my own business was just on the rise and Dwayne was also at a delicate juncture. And I could even not care about my own reputation, but what would happen to my family, to my son''s future?


    The roar of the ship, the crashing of waves against the hull. It all blurred in my mind. Dwayne and I locked eyes. We have nowhere to go. Are we going to be trapped in this sea today and get ruined?


    "What do we do?" I whispered to Dwayne, my eyes fixed on the bathroom door that was left ajar in a way that if the front door was thrown open, the intruder could see us.


    Dwayne''s expression hardened. "I don''t know, but let''s find out." He extended a hand and pulled me out of the tub.


    As if on cue, there were movements outside the door, more people were approaching. I felt my heart sink, and I knew that we were in trouble.


    Big trouble.

 Commotion

    (JARED''S POV)


    As I stepped out of the dining hall, I couldn''t help but feel disappointed. Arielle had disappeared, and I had no idea where she had gone. I had been looking forward to talking to her all evening, but it seemed like fate had other ns or she was intentionally avoiding me. So I decided to focus on the utmost task at hand-confronting Matt Harrison. After tricking me and going contradictory to our agreement, it was expedient that he and I had a little chat.


    After a little looking around, I found him smoking at a corner of the deck, the dim night lightning casting a shadow on his face. I approached him, my footsteps echoing on the wooden floor.


    My footsteps alerted him, and he turned to face me, a smile spreading across his face. "Ahh, Jared, I have been expecting you. Took you long enough to find me. Sigh, the murderous nces you kept casting at me; I almost swore you''d rip my heart out the instant dinner ended."


    "Well, it''s a good thing that you know that I''m not a man to mess around with," I sneaked, stopping in front of him, my stance intimidating.


    "Which is why I''m surprised about why you did what you did," I continued. "You did contrary to the agreement, Matt. Why?"


    His expression turned serious, and he put out the fire in his cigarette, throwing the stub on the floor. "Yes, I did," he said firmly, even though I could notice the underlying tremor in his tone.


    I took a step closer, my eyes menacing for additional effect. "And I asked why!"


    He scoffed, moving backward. "You seriously think I''d do as you said? Come on, Jared, I know you don''t make requests unless it''s something important. As much as I didn''t know why you wanted to get on my family''s yacht, I still couldn''t leave things to chance. So I extended an invitation to your people, too, just in case you had ns to botch things in the yacht, your loved ones can witness it happen."


    I stared at Matt, amused by his paranoia. "Do I take it that you''re scared of me?" I asked, closing more distance between us until our foreheads were almost touching.


    Matt cowered, taking more steps backward until his back was touching the back of the rails. "Shouldn''t I be? I mean, I tried to dupe you of a lot of money years back, costing you money. But you unexpectedly let me off the hook. And that''s rare because everyone knows you to be ruthless when ites to business and money. And I''m not gullible, Jared. It could be your plot to exert revenge on me."


    I smiled, enjoying the upper hand. Matt was more paranoid than I thought. "You might be wrong, and still be right. But what did they say about a guilty conscience, huh?" I asked, throwing my arms apart.


    Matt opened his mouth to say something, clearly in defense, but before the words could leave his mouth, a noise erupted from the other side of the deck.


    I raised a brow, turning to Matt. "What''s going on?" I asked, and even though it sounded rhetorical, I just had to ask.


    But Matt looked clueless, shrugging his shoulders. His eyes darted towards the source of the noise, and then back to me. And before we could specte further, a domestic staff rushed towards us, looking flushed. "Excuse me, sir," he said, addressing Matt. There''s a situation that requires your attention."


    I frowned, interest piqued. "What kind of situation?" I asked, straightening up.


    "Ady is looking for a missing property of hers," the staff member exined.


    "Take me there," I said, my head already storming up with thoughts of probable scenarios. Without another word, I made my way to the direction of themotion. My long strides took up the distance, and Matt and the staff member had to hurry to keep pace with me. I quickened my steps, my mind racing with different possibilities. What could be so important that someone would want to break down a door? And who was thisdy who was causing such amotion?


    We rounded the corner, and there she was-Sofia-standing in front of the door, surrounded by a growing crowd of crew members. She was gesturing wildly, face flushed with agitation. Of course it''s her, I thought, irritation simmering beneath the surface. I approached her, my frown deepening. "What''s going on?"


    Sofia''s eyes snapped to me as the crew members parted, allowing me to step forward. She was clearly trying to gather an audience-noble guests, crew members.


    What the hell was she doing here? This wasn''t a casual search for a misced item.


    Tiana, standing beside Sofia, stepped forward to exin. "Jared... Sofia thinks Dwayne has something of hers, and she''s convinced it''s hidden in his room." Her voice was steady, but I could hear the edge of concern. I gave her a brief, reassuring pat on the back and motioned for her to step aside.


    I turned to Sofia, eyebrows raised, my tone cool but probing. "What exactly have you lost? Dwayne doesn''t strike me as the type to steal."


    Sofia''s eyes zed with anger. "Are you using me now? I lost the diamond watch-the one you bought for me when I was eighteen!"


    That''s when I felt Tiana''s gaze was fixed on my back now. I took a breath, trying to calm myself. "Sofia, whatever it is, this isn''t the way to handle it. I could help, just don''t drag everyone into your personal issue okay?"


    I tried to keep my tone neutral, but I couldn''t help my rising anger. Why does she have to create a scene all the time?


    Sofia''s eyes welled with tears, her


    voice thick with emotion as she pressed a hand to her mouth, trying to hold back sobs. "You just don''t believe me anymore, do you? No matter what I say. You''ve always resented me because of... what


    happened. But it doesn''t matter. I''ll


    get justice for myself!"


    I pinched the bridge of my nose in frustration. She never seemed to get it. Just as I was about to respond, my eyes caught a familiar face in the crowd. It was Ashley, looking frantic, scanning the room. My stomach dropped. Something wasn''t right. Ashley met my gaze and, without a word, mouthed one word: Arielle.


    Arielle?


    My heart skipped. Right. No, Arielle wasn''t with Ashley. A cold, creeping unease washed over me. Where was Arielle?


    Why was Sofia suddenly so convinced that Dwayne had something of hers? And why now? Why wasn''t she reaching out to me first like she always did?


    My instincts kicked in. I scanned the environment and the room from outside, my senses on high alert. That''s when I saw it-on the corner of the door, the room number was Dwayne''s, but the name tag on the door... It was Arielle''s name. This is not even Dwayne''s room?


    My pulse quickened. Something was terribly wrong.


    I strode forward, blocking Sofia''s path just as she raised her hand to bang on the door. "Stop," I ordered sharply. "Whatever this is, just stop!"


    (SOFIA''S POV)


    Shivers ran down my spine at the sound of Jared''s order, and I unconsciously obeyed, retracting my hand from the door. I had grown ustomed to that tone, and I knew it all too well-it''s the tone he used when he was angry. I felt flustered as my chest tightened, realizing that I had triggered that anger or was on the verge of it.


    But then, a burst of defensiveness surged through me, and I tried to justify myself. "I told you! Dwayne stole my diamond watch! If he hadn''t, he would''vee out by now and exined himself. But he''s noting out, is he? He''s guilty!" Jared''s expression didn''t change, but his voice dropped, almost too calm. "Is that it? So why are you standing in front of Arielle''s door and not Dwayne''s?"


    I frowned, confusion enveloping me. What was he talking about? I was certain that I did a good job earlier and there is no way anyone could have known about it. But as I looked around, I saw the faces of the others, their expressions confused and skeptical. And then slowly, my eyes rose to the doorpost and theynded on the namete on it. My heart immediately took a huge leap and sank in my stomach when I read the name boldly written on it: ARIELLE.


    Jared''s voice cut through the air. "I can''t believe this, Sofia-what the hell are you all doing? You can''t even read something that simple? Are you just standing around here for fun?"


    The crowd shifted, murmuring at his words. My throat went dry, and my palms began to sweat.


    How could I have made such a mistake? In my haste to catch the supposed "Adulterer" Arielle, I had forgotten to swap back the namete. Oh, what were you thinking, Sofia?


    But no. I couldn''t falter now. I couldn''t let them see. I wasn''t going to let this little slip-up ruin everything. I was too close. I just needed them to open that damn door and see them together! Who cared whose room it was? Nothing would be changed this time!


    "I was sure this was Dwayne''s


    room," I said, drawing out the words.


    "I saw him go in earlier. But now... it''s Arielle''s room? How curious! Who knows why Dwayne would go into her room, right? Maybe I just got confused. It''s easy to mix up the numbers and names in a ce like this. But I know what I saw! I''d never mistake people!"


    A few people who had started to leave turned back, drawn by the bait I''d tossed out. Good. I had them right where I wanted them. Gossip, that''s all they cared about!


    I leaned in closer, eximing frantically "You don''t understand... but I do! I swear, I saw Dwayne go in there! If you don''t believe me, just knock on the door. Have theme out. I just want my watch back, but trust me when theye out, it''s going to look bad. Real bad."


    The crowd was hooked now, their attentionser-focused on me. I could see Jared''s face slowly darken with every word. The flicker of doubt in his eyes was just what I needed.

 Fractured ego

    (JARED''S POV)


    I stood there, my heart pounding, my mind filled with chaotic thoughts. No, this didn''t feel right.


    My heart sank at Sofia''s words, but my instinct told me that her face the way she was acting, like she had some big revtion-felt off. I''d dealt with her enough to know when she was up to something, and right now, I could feel she was hiding something. But she spoke so confidently about Dwayne entering the room, as if it was crystal clear in her mind. Could there be any truth to what she said?


    Was it possible that Sofia''s statement was notpletely groundless?


    The thought made me pause, a flicker of doubt creeping in.


    If Sofia is really deliberately making trouble, why did she link Dwayne and Arielle together? Could something really happen between them?


    The image of Arielle and Dwayne together shed in my mind, and I had to shake it away. No, I couldn''t let panic cloud my judgment. This was Sofia''s usual y-spinning webs of confusion to manipte others for her own gain.


    Right now, the only thing that mattered was protecting Arielle. I couldn''t let my emotions get tangled up in this mess. Whatever Sofia was plotting, I had to deal with it on my terms. I had to see this through myself, without dragging others into it. I couldn''t trust Sofia.


    I turned to her sharply, my gaze cold. Whatever she thought she was doing, it was over now.


    "Get out," I said, my voice firm, determined. I couldn''t let her spread her lies any further.


    But she wouldn''t back down. "I want the crew to go in and search now-" she started, but before she could finish, the door swung open, and there she was.


    Arielle.


    She stood, eyes drowsy and hair disheveled like one who had just been woken up from a long nap.


    "What''s going on? Can''t one sleep in peace again?" She asked, looking around at the crowd of people outside her door.


    For a moment, Sofia looked taken aback, and I couldn''t help but frown. What had she expected?


    But she quickly regained herposure, shing a tight smile. "Excuse me, Miss Meyers. I saw someone who took my thingse in here earlier. If you don''t mind, may Ie in and look for it?"


    Arielle raised an eyebrow. "This is my room. I''m sure no one''s been in here. You''re trespassing now. Don''t you need evidence or a search warrant?"


    Her words were calm, but there was a sharp edge to her tone. Then her eyes narrowed as they locked onto Sofia, and I felt the tension crackle between them.


    Sofia''s smile only widened. That confirmation in her expression sent a cold wave of dread through me.


    "Enough, Sofia. Stop making trouble," I said, voice firm, trying to reign in the situation.


    But Sofia wasn''t having it. "Arielle, I consider you a friend. You can''t be so stingy that you won''t let me search for my own things. That watch is very valuable. Jared gave it to me."


    I inhaled sharply, fighting to keep my temper in check. But Arielle ced a calming hand on mine before I spoke again, her smiling softly. Her voice was smooth as she said, "Fine, go ahead. Bring your helper." Sofia sneered, "I''ll do just that."


    Arielle opened the door, and we all filed in. The room was small, but impably neat. Nothing was out of ce, nothing hidden. Sofia''s face slowly drained of color as she scoured every inch of the room and thevatory, her movements growing more frantic, more desperate. She walked back to us, empty-handed.


    "Satisfied, Miss Detective?" Arielle asked, her smile icy, sharper than I''d ever seen it.


    The crowd had thinned, leaving only a few lingering, including Ashley, who stepped up to Arielle and took her hand.


    Sofia, however, was relentless. "But... I saw Dwaynee in earlier," she insisted, her eyes darting around the room, scanning for any sign of him. The cabin was too small for people to hide, and even if Dwayne had been there, he wasn''t now. What was she even trying to prove?


    Arielle''s re was cold, colder than I''d ever seen it, and I couldn''t help but step closer to her, my own concern rising. "Are you okay?" I asked, keeping my voice low, trying to reassure her.


    She met my gaze with a frigid look, her eyes hard. "For thest time, I never want to see Sofia again."


    Sofia, still fixated on the room, suddenly pointed toward the porthole. "He might''ve jumped into the sea through the window! You can never trust a thief," she shouted, her voice trailing after me.


    The absurdity of her words only fueled my anger, but I forced myself to stayposed. She was clearly unraveling, and it was obvious no one else was taking her seriously anymore.


    I rubbed my temples, fighting to keep my patience. "Sofia," I said, my voice low but cutting. "Onest time: Get out, or I''ll have my people escort you out."


    Her face crumpled with fake hurt, but I wasn''t interested in her drama anymore. I was done.


    I stepped closer to Arielle. This was the first real chance I''d had to talk to her since boarding the boat. I opened my mouth to speak, but stopped when I felt her trembling against me. My frown deepened as I instinctively reached for her hand, only to realize how cold she was. Her arm was covered in water droplets, her body tense.


    For a moment, my mind went nk. "Was Dwayne really here just now?" I whispered, feeling the weight of the question in my chest.


    Arielle nodded, her expression unreadable.


    I hesitated, then asked, "So... he really jumped into the sea?"


    She sighed, a long, exasperated sound. "He climbed out the window. He''s probably enjoying the breeze on the deck by now," she said, her voice thick with sarcasm.


    I raised an eyebrow, unsure whether to believe her. So... was Sofia right? Were Arielle and Dwayne...?


    Just as my mind spun with doubts, a figure suddenly appeared from above, descending from the air like a sleek cat. Dwaynended smoothly on the deck, right in front of Sofia, who was still ranting, her mouth agape. Her eyes widened in shock, and she staggered back, her face draining of color.


    But in a heartbeat, she regained herposure, her anger ring once again. "So I was right! You were here!" she spat, pointing at him usingly.


    Dwayne raised an eyebrow, cool as ever. "Sorry you didn''t catch me for your twisted little drama," he said dryly.


    "You...you think you''re some kind of hero, don''t you?" She spat, her voice biting. "Saving her, protecting her. Do you think she even cares? I know you''ve been pining for her for years now, but does she notice you? She''s a monster with no emotions, that''s why. She doesn''t care about Jared, and she doesn''t care about you, either. She''s a cold-blooded animal without a heart! Why are you both risking your lives for her-"


    I felt my blood boil at Sofia''s words, and took a step forward, ready to shut her down. But before I could, Dwayne was already moving.


    In one fluid motion, he raised his hand and pped her across the face. The sound of it cracked through the air, and Sofia stumbled back, her eyes wide with disbelief.


    "That''s for constantly targeting Arielle," Dwayne said, his voice surprisingly calm and controlled. Sofia''s face had turned red, and she looked like she was about to explode.


    Arielle''s hand tightened around


    mine, just a brief squeeze. I sighed,


    but didn''t stop Dwayne. As much as it was hical to hit a woman, I couldn''t deny the fact that Sofia deserved whatever she was getting, all of it. I found myself unable to understand her obsession with Arielle and why she wouldn''t stop trying to hurt and ruin her reputation. It just didn''t make sense to me.


    Part of my reasons for getting involved with Tiana was to get Sofia''s attention off Arielle, yet, somehow, she kept seeking Arielle out. It was like she had an eternal Vendetta against Arielle, one that she wasn''t willing to let go. I couldn''t ignore the truth: Sofia had gone too far, and Arielle had suffered for it.


    Before Sofia could even process the first p, Dwayne grabbed her wrist, pulling her closer. "You''ve crossed a line, Sofia. Again. And if you think you''re going to get away with it this time..." His voice dropped to a deadly calm.CA small p,pared to all the damage you''ve done to Arielle over the years. I usually avoid dealing directly with women-your bodies are fragile, unlike men. You know... men can lose hands, feet, fingers, toes, ears, noses, eyes, and still survive. But can you?"


    Sofia''s body began to tremble violently, her breathing in short gasps. Tears welled up in her eyes.


    "Enough, Dwayne," I said, my voice low but firm. "Let her go."


    Dwayne nced at me, his lips curling into a half-smile that barely touched his eyes. But then he released Sofia''s wrist, stepping back. His eyes remained on her, cold and unblinking. "Think carefully before you target anyone again," he said, even smiling.


    Sofia''s face was puffy with imprints of fingerprints, her eyes subdued with humiliation. She looked like she had seen a demon behind Dwayne''s calm exterior. I could understand why. The way Dwayne spoke sent a shiver through me as well, even though I wasn''t the one he was threatening.


    Right before me, I watched her shrink back. The anger, the bravado that had red so fiercely moments ago, was now nothing but a flickering ember.

 The ghosts that haunts one.

    (SOFIA''S POV)


    I stood frozen, my heart hammering in my chest as the sting of Dwayne''s p lingered on my cheek. The pain itself was nothingpared to the fear that followed crawled up my spine, seizing my chest with an icy grip. It wasn''t the p that unsettled me. It was the calm that followed. The quiet, dangerous calm in his voice, the chilling intensity in his eyes.


    I stared at him, unable to look away.


    His gaze... those eyes... green, like emeralds, sharp and piercing, as if he could see straight through me. There was something about them that felt so hauntingly familiar. A memory buried so deep in my mind that it started wing its way out, unwilling to be ignored. The more I looked at him, the more something in the back of my mind screamed, This is wrong. This is all wrong.


    His voice, low and steady, carried a weight to it: calm, but with a thread of something far more dangerous. My breath caught in my throat as my mind raced, sifting through memories, but each time I tried totch onto one, it slipped through my fingers like smoke. And then, it happened.


    He shifted just slightly, imperceptibly like a dancer moving across a stage. His hand, so fluid and deliberate, reached up to adjust the cuff of his sleeve, a small, almost graceful gesture. It was as if he were smoothing away something invisible, but the fluidity of the motion, the precision of it, was all too familiar.


    I had seen it before.


    I had seen that exact movement years ago. In a different ce. Under different circumstances.


    The sudden recognition hit me like a jolt of electricity, my skin prickling with a cold sweat. That movement, that fluid grace... I had seen it before. In him.


    The air around me suddenly seemed insufficient and suffocating, making it hard to breathe. I knew I had to get out of here before I embarrassed myself any further. With a surge of adrenaline, I turned and fled, my chest pounding as I sought for the safety of my room. I didn''t stop until I was away from the Harrison''s yacht, and back to the Langley''s. I got into my room, grateful I didn''t bump into Tiana''s parents or my mother. mming the door shut, I jammed the locks, too to evade anyoneing in. I leaned against the door, my chest heaving as I struggled to catch my breath.


    After regaining a littleposure, I slowly walked to the mirror; my eyes fixated on my reflection. I cringed, refusing to believe that the reflection staring back at me was me. My face was red and puffy, withrge finger imprints engraved in it.


    A sob tore from my lips and my hands flew to my mouth.


    The image of Dwayne''s eyes still lingered in my mind. I stumbled toward the closet, yanking open the door and tossing clothes inside without thinking, my hands trembling violently. I have to leave. I have to leave before it''s toote!


    That small, elegant movement... the way his fingers had brushed over his cuff with such an effortless precision-I had seen it before. And in that moment, everything I had worked so hard to forget rushed back like a tidal wave.


    I could hardly breathe, my chest tight and suffocating. I fought to push the panic down, but it was no use. My pulse was hammering in my ears, my mind reeling. The pieces were falling into ce, one after another, each one more horrifying than thest. He had helped me. He had helped me do it.


    Dwayne. The name echoed in my mind, jagged and sharp. It was HIM.


    I grabbed my bag and stuffed it with whatever I could find. The fear inside me was a gnawing beast, telling me that if I stayed even one second longer, it would consume me entirely. I had to get out. I had to.


    But even as I packed, I couldn''t stop thinking about those eyes. And the memory-the memory I had tried so hard to forget-wasing for me. And no matter how far I ran, I knew I wouldn''t be able to outrun it.


    If I''m fast enough, I should be out of here before everyone returns. I just hope that Tiana keeps her mouth shut since her parents and my mom didn''t witness the incident. Who was I kidding? They''re just likely going to get wind about it, but I had to be out of here before they did.


    (DWAYNE''S POV)


    Turning my attention to Arielle, I saw that she seemed dazed. She was rigid, flustered, her eyes distant, as if she was looking at something but seeing nothing at all.


    My expression softened without thinking. I knew Arielle too well. She was tough-tougher than anyone gave her credit for-but she wasn''t the type to want anyone hurt. Not even someone like Sofia. That was her weakness.


    But me? I wasn''t like her. I didn''t care about being gentle, about holding back.


    I''d never struck a woman before, true-but I didn''t regret what I''d done. In fact, maybe I was surprised at how easily I crossed that line. But when it came to Arielle... everything else faded. The need to protect her consumed me. And if that meant hurting people like Sofia, then so be it.


    I moved closer, my voice gentler now, my eyes on her. "Hey, are you okay?"


    She didn''t answer, her gaze still locked on something I couldn''t see. I frowned. Arielle always had her guard up, but this... this was different. Something had shaken her, maybe the scene with Sofia, or maybe it was something deeper. I reached up, ruffling her hair before I gently rubbed her ears. It was a small gesture, but I knew she liked it, even when she wasn''t showing it.


    But then Jared''s voice broke the moment, sharp and angry. "Hey, keep your distance."


    I nced at him, barely suppressing a roll of my eyes. His eyes were practically burning with rage. No surprise there. He was still pissed at Sofia, still trying toe to grips with what had happened. But frankly, that wasn''t my concern. He should''ve done more to keep Sofia in check, but now he was dealing


    with the fallout. Too bad.


    I turned back to Arielle, ignoring Jaredpletely. He could fume all he wanted. Sofia was no longer a threat, and neither was Jared.


    Ashley, on the other hand, seemed thrilled as she pped her hands. "I''ve wanted to p Sofia for ages," she said, grinning broadly. "I just never had the chance.


    I didn''tugh. It wasn''t a joke. Sofia needed to be put in her ce, and I''d done it. But Arielle''s silence... It unsettled me more than anything Sofia had said or done.


    I stepped closer, my tone gentler now. "Ostrich," I said, reaching out to brush her hair back from her face. "Talk to me. Are you okay?"


    This time she flinched slightly at my touch, though I didn''t pull back. Her skin was hot to the touch. Damn it. She was burning up.


    "Arielle," I said again and frowned. "You''re too hot. Are you sick?"


    She finally spoke up, her voice low. "If I had a choice, I wouldn''t want anyone to get hurt. But Sofia? She wouldn''t give up. We''re just from different worlds." Jared''s eyes darkened, his eyes shing with rage. But he didn''t move, didn''t say a word. He just stood there, like he wanted to say something but didn''t know how to. Arielle exhaled, drawing my attention back to her. "I just want to be alone, I have had enough drama for today," she murmured, turning around to walk back into the room. Ashley immediately followed suit and when Jared made to do the same, she turned sharply, her eyes shing with warning. "Goodbye," she said, shutting the door.


    The crew, sensing the shift in the atmosphere, dispersed quickly. Tiana, who had been silent through the whole thing, gave me a subtle nod before stepping away, and Jared was left standing there like a waiting to break. He had a


    stor


    look in his eyes-something


    between fury and embarrassment.


    He looked at me, his eyes narrowing, jaw tightening. "Thank you," he said, his voice so tight it was almost strangled. The words were clearly hard for him to get out. I almost smirked.


    "For protecting Arielle..." He added.


    I didn''t respond immediately. There was no need to. I didn''t give a shit about Jared''s gratitude. If anything, the fact that he''d stood by while Sofia tormented Arielle was just one more reason I couldn''t stand him. But that didn''t matter either.


    What mattered now was Arielle. And whatever it took to make sure she was safe, that she was happy-that was all I cared about. The rest? It was irrelevant.

 Unraveling

    (JARED''S


    POV)


    mockery that couldn''t be missed.


    As much as I hated Dwayne''s guts, I knew thanking him was the right thing to do. But his lips curled into a cold smile that never got to his eyes. "What, are you thanking me as her ex-husband? Or as the guy trying to win her back?" He said the words with a note of My jaw clenched, and I felt my face heat up with anger. What was funny about what I just said? "You''re something else, you know that?" I muttered under my breath, trying so hard not to lose my cool. But it was hard to ignore Dwayne, not when he was deliberately being annoying.


    But he didn''t seem to want to back down anytime soon. He let out a mirthlessugh, one that triggered me further. "And you''re an idiot, little brother. You''re so focused on juggling the mess with all those women around you that you miss what''s right in front of you." I felt a surge of anger at his words, but I still forced myself to stay calm. I can''t keep letting him get under my skin. Seeing that I was unfazed by his words, his expression hardened.


    "I''m not like you," he said, condescending. "Among all the things and people I care about in this world, Arielle tops the list. I never for once second-guessed the depth of my feelings for her."


    Against my wish, those particr words got to me. They felt like arrows targeted at my gut, but I fought hard to brush them off. I didn''t want to give Dwayne the slightest inkling that he had struck a chord.


    Realizing that I had no intention to indulge him, he red at me once more, before turning around and leaving. In his absence, I was left to wallow in my thoughts. I stood rooted to the spot, the gravity of his words sinking in.


    I know I should write them off as merely provocative words, but something in my head refused to let them go and they lingered. Fighting to regain control of my emotions and spiraling thoughts, I looked around the room, the silence of being alone, as there was no single soul around now, pressing on me.


    But then, something struck me-Mrs Meyers. All through the incident, she was not present. Knowing how the three women-Arielle, Ashley, and Mrs Meyers stuck together, it was unusual not to see her during themotion. Not especially when she was always looking out for Arielle like a mother hen.


    Something seemed off, where was Mrs Meyers? Searching my memory now, I realized that I hadn''t seen her leave the dining hall earlier. Something was certainly not adding up. I thought about asking Arielle, but she was probably still upset about the whole drama with Sofia, and I didn''t want to add to her stress.


    Ashley, on the other hand, was another story altogether; she was unlikely to tell me anything, given her loyalty to Arielle and her distrust of me. That left me with one option; Dwayne.


    I scrunched up my face in distaste; thest thing I wanted to do was ask him for help or about anything at all. He''d been a thorn in my side since the moment I have known him, like all he lived for was to see me provoked always. But I knew if I wanted to get answers, then I had to push my animosity aside and ask for help. So I did just that, pulling out my phone and typing out a quick message.


    "Hey, have you seen Mrs Meyers around? I haven''t seen her since after dinner..." I hesitated for a moment, rethinking my decision, and quickly hit send before I changed my mind. I wasn''t sure if Dwayne was going to respond anyway.


    I waited for what felt like eternity, pacing, while my eyes were fixed on the screen as I willed him in my heart to respond. Finally, my phone dinged, and I exhaled in relief when I saw his name show up. His message was straightforward, yet confusing. "Check the yacht''s security room..."


    I frowned, reading the message


    again. What did he mean? Was Mrs


    Meyers in some kind of trouble? I felt a wave of nausea and anxiety bit me, at the thought, and I quickly shoved my phone in my pocket as I made my way to the security room. Along the way, I asked a few crew members for directions, my heart pounding in my chest.


    Finally, I arrived at the security room and was greeted by a dimly lit room filled with monitors andputers. I felt a sense of growing unease as I scanned the room, my eyes searching for Mrs. Meyers. But she was nowhere to be found.


    My Jaws tightened, and tried so hard not to bite the flesh in my inner jaw. Can Dwayne ever stop ying games with me? Lying about Mrs Meyer''s whereabouts and stringing me all the way here was anything but funny. He could have just stated that he didn''t want to help other than put me through the stress ofing here.


    Sighing in exasperation, I turned around to leave, but the CCTV footage ying on one of the monitors at the corner of the room caught my attention. The rest were nk, save for that one, and my curiosity instantly got the better of me.


    Carefully, I walked over to the screen to investigate. As I watched, a storm rose in my chest. Sofia was on the screen swapping the nametes on the doorposts of Dwayne and Arielle''s rooms.


    "So this is it?" I growled to myself. This was how she perpetrated the act; she never lost anything and was just trying to put Arielle in trouble. Even though I already figured all of these out, it was more infuriating to watch how she carried the act out. At this point, I wished Dwayne had given her more ps than he did.


    Willing myself, I leaned away from


    the monitor as was only getting more riled up with each passing minute by watching Sofia. Turning to leave again, something caught my attention again. The video of Sofia ying had stopped and was now reced with another one, �� live footage, meaning the incident was going on at the moment.


    My eyes widened when Mrs Meyers appeared on the screen. I was relieved to see her in good shape, ruling out my thoughts that something bad had happened to her. But then, I grew curious as I took in the room she was in. It was not an actual room, it was smaller, more like a store.


    Instantly, my nerves grew alert and I


    couldn''t shake off the feeling that something was amiss. And I was


    right because right then, a man stepped into view. I squinted my eyes as I tried to make out who he was, but from the position he stood, it was impossible. The


    monochromatic color of the monitor didn''t help matters as his form was blurry and had to be recognized.


    Mrs Meyers spoke up first, and her words got me hooked the instant they seeped through the monitor.


    "Why didn''t you keep your promise and stay away from me and my daughter...?"

 Shocking revelations.

    (JARED''S POV)


    I leaned in further, my ears straining to catch every word, while my eyes were fixed intently on the screen. The dim lighting of the security room seemed to fade into the background as I becamepletely immersed in the conversation unfolding before me. The man''s reply was dismissive and it was apanied by the wave of his hand. "Don''t think so highly of yourself," he sneered. "I was only invited to the ship by its owners. Meeting you was purely coincidental."


    Mrs Meyers snorted, her voice derisive. "I don''t care who invited you. We agreed never to see it bump into each other ever again. And now you''re here, breaking that agreement."


    The man grew offended and it reflected in the coldness of his tone as it sliced through the air like a sharp knife. "Stop bringing up the past," he growled, his voice bearing a warning note. "I''m not interested in you and that girl''s life. But let me remind you of something-stay away from my son. I know you''ve been near his branch of thepany on several asions. What are you really after? Do you still want to meet him?"


    Mrs Meyers fell silent for a moment, and when her voice came up again, it wasced with bitterness and a hint of fear. "I haven''t met him," she said. "Even if I wanted to, what''s the problem? It''s none of your business. I''ve only watched him from a distance which is what any good mother will do."


    The man sneered again, his words filled with disdain. "Then keep it that way; watch him from a distance, and never get close," and with that, he turned around to leave.


    And as he did, his face turned to the monitor, and my eyes widened in their shock, threatening to fall out of their sockets. I could barely believe my eyes. I had recognized the voice from the conversation, my brain striking a familiarity, but I shoved it aside, deciding not to ride on mere assumptions. But with the man''s face revealed now, my legs felt weak and wobbly.


    No, this can''t be true!


    My mind was racing, trying to process what I had just seen. The man on the screen was...was...I couldn''t even bring myself to think about it. It was impossible. It had to be some expensive joke. But deep down, I knew it wasn''t. I knew that face, that voice.


    While I still reeled in shock and denial, a thought struck me like a bolt of lightning. I should confront Mrs Meyers and ask her about all that I heard. My mind was swooning with questions, and I was still unsure about the conversation, but I was certain Arielle was part of it. I wanted to know Mrs Meyers'' affiliation with the man, this son that was spoken about, and Arielle''s involvement in all of these.


    Without further dy, I hurried out of the room, my heart pulsating in my chest. I could feel the surge of adrenaline as I made my way to the entrance of the yacht. I kept to the shadows, trying to avoid being spotted, and stopped when I got to the entrance. Leaning against the wall, I waited, the darkness helping me stay evasive.


    A few minutester, brisk walking steps approached, and I braced myself for the confrontation. When Mrs Meyers finally came into view, I walked out of the darkness, startling her. She let out a small gasp, her eyes widening in surprise as she took a step back. But I remained unfazed, meeting her eyes as I spoke up calmly. "Mrs Meyers, I do not want to get involved in your personal matters, but since it concerns Arielle, I need to ask-what''s your rtionship with Mr Langley?"


    I watched her expression change, eyes dting slightly. For a moment, she said nothing, only staring at me. The silence between us was palpable, and I felt a cloud of tension descend.


    But then, she finally spoke up, her face neutral and her voice measured. "I don''t think I understand your question, Jared. And have you no manners? Why would you startle an elder like that?"


    I raised a brow, my stance unwavering. "Don''t y dumb, Mrs Meyers. I saw you two a few minutes ago, and if it will convince you, I heard everything."


    Her face metamorphosed into anger as her eyes caught a defiant glow. "You know nothing!" She snarled.


    "Oh yeah, I may not, but I do know that you two have a son. So will you speak, or do I run my mouth to anyone who cares to hear? Oh that''s right, how about starting with Arielle?"


    By the heavens, I didn''t mean to threaten her, but knowing how stubborn and unyielding Mrs Meyers can be, I knew getting her to talk would take extra measures. And it did work because the walls of her defense shattered, and she looked away. "Don''t," she hissed.


    "Just tell me all I need to know, please. What''s your rtionship with Mr Langley?"


    "Fine, he''s Arielle''s father..."


    *****


    It felt like a heavy blow was delivered precisely to my guts. My legs wobbled under me, and I struggled to maintain bnce. "Her...her father?" I stammered in disbelief.


    But she ignored my shock and


    began to speak, her voice soft but


    steady. "Many years again," she began, "I fell in love with him during a trip. had twins-Arielle and Micheal. But I didn''t know he was already married. When I found out, I was furious and ran away with the children."


    Her face grew shadowed with bitterness as she continued, her eyes clouding. "But when the children were just over a year old, be came to take them. He said his wife couldn''t have children and wanted to take one of mine. I begged him not to, but he insisted on taking Micheal, leaving Arielle behind. He promised we''d never see him again."


    I listened in stunned silence, my mind still reeling in astonishment. Mrs Meyers continued, her voice now tinged with regret. "Yearster, I married another man. To Arielle, he was her father. But the truth is, Langley is her real father."


    The revtion hit me like a ton of bricks, making every nerve in my body weaken. I stared at Mrs Meyers, struggling to process all that had been said. And then something struck-Tiana.


    "Hold on," I said, my eyes narrowing. "You said his wife couldn''t bear children, so howe Tiana?"


    She hesitated, her eyes darting around before she blurted, "She was adopted."


    I was thrown into yet another abyss of shock. Tiana, adopted? How many more secrets was I unaware of about the people around me?


    Mrs Meyers brought me out of my reverie, her voice pleading. "Please, don''t tell Arielle. She doesn''t need to know. I just want her to live a normal life-away from all this...this drama."


    I paused, casting her a quizzical look as a mix of emotions hit me: confusion, disapproval, and a tinge of anger. I didn''t understand why she would hide something so important from her daughter.


    "I don''t understand, Arielle is an adult. Why would you want to keep such a crucial secret from her?" I inquired.


    She sighed deeply, her shoulders sagging. Looking at her closely, I suddenly realized how tired she looked. This was the look of a woman who was tired from years of bearing crucial secrets.


    "I just want her to be happy. To be free from all theplications of noble families. I never wanted her to carry such a burden."


    I exhaled sharply, understanding the


    older woman''s pain. But then, I didn''t


    have an actual say in the matter. "I can''t promise anything, Mrs. Meyers, I said, my voice softened but at the same time, firm. "Do have a good night''s rest," I added patting her gently on the shoulder before turning to walk away.

 Secrets and silence

    JARED''S POV


    secrets were better left unsaid because of the impact they bore.


    As I walked, Arielle''s cabin my destination, the weight of the conversation I had with Mrs Meyers settled heavily on my shoulders. I couldn''t imagine how hard it must have been for Mrs. Meyers to bear such a secret all these years if it was this hard for me. Indeed, some I soon rounded the corner leading to Arielle''s cabin, but I was stunned to find Dwayne squatting at the entrance, his eyes fixed intently on the floor. I felt curious immediately and slowed my pace, trying not to startle him.


    "What are you doing here?" I demanded, trying to keep the suspicion in my voice away.


    He looked up at me, his expression unreadable. "Arielle said she''s resting and she asked me not toe in."


    I raised an eyebrow, intrigued by his response. "So you''re just sitting here waiting for her?"


    He shrugged, seemingly unbothered by my question. "Yep, pretty much," he replied, looking away.


    I nced at him, hesitating for a moment. I was unsure if I should share what I had just learned with him, but something about his demeanor made me think he might already know more than he was letting on. After all, it was he who asked me to go to the security room, and I think it was a cue to see and hear things for myself. But I decided to ask anyway.


    "So, about Mrs Meyers, you know what''s going on, don''t you?" I asked, lowering my voice slightly.


    He shrugged nonchntly, his expression still unchanging. "Figured out a bit."


    I nodded, saying nothing else in response. I was unsure about how much he knew, and it was better to keep shut and leave things that way. Instead, I knocked on the door and Ashley''s voice came from inside. "Who''s there?"


    "It''s me," I replied. "I need to talk to Arielle."


    There was a moment of silence, andter, the door opened. To my surprise, it was Maverick who was standing at the doorpost, grinning.


    "Dad,e in." He squealed, his eyes sparkling with excitement.


    "Hi, buddy," I responded, trying to mask my surprise.


    Ashley emerged just then, shooting me a dramatic eye roll as she brushed past me. "Great, just what we need," she mumbled under her breath. "More drama."


    I stepped aside and closed the door behind me, making a mental note to make ns on how to win her over. Outside, I could hear her and Dwayne whispering to each other, but I could only make out bits of their words. "See that, buddy? This is why the loyal second lead never gets the girl. Your skin isn''t thick enough," Ashley said.


    I sighed, shutting out their words. Whatever conversation they had was none of my business, and I had no intentions to make it one. I stepped further into the room, with Maverick happily clinging to my hand.


    Oh, how much I missed the little man. The world became a burst of beautiful rainbow colors whenever he was around, and it was a shame that I was unable to interact with him at dinner like I so craved. "Thank you foring, Daddy," he said, cutting into my thoughts.


    I looked down at him, guilt gnawing painfully at my chest. Children are so innocent and blemish-free. Look at him al excited to see me, despite being ignored by me earlier at dinner. I''m sorry, son; I hope I get things sorted out so I can finally be with you and your Mom without any external force or opposition.


    "Of course, buddy," I smiled down at him, ruffling his hair fondly. "I''m happy to see you."


    all.


    We soon got to the bed, and Arielle was lying in it, eyes closed and chest rising and falling with each deep breath. She looked tired, yet calm and innocent. My chest clenched as I recalled all that happened earlier. She doesn''t deserve it, doesn''t deserve anything bad at Mustering enough courage, I stopped in front of her. Her eyes fluttered open as she sensed my presence. "Hey," she called softly.


    Yet again, I was hit with a pang of guilt and took a deep breath before speaking. "Arielle, can I talk to you for a minute?" I asked, my voice as meek as possible.


    "All right."


    "Thank you," I mumbled gratefully, taking a seat next to her in the bed. "Firstly, I wanted to apologize about Sofia. I''m really sorry about what happened." Surprisingly she shook her head, her expression softening. "It''s okay, Jared. I don''t me you for what happened."


    Instantly, it felt like a part of the weight on my shoulder was relieved, but it was short-lived. I was saddled with the thought of my decision to either tell Arielle what her mother had revealed or not. But when I looked at her, I knew I couldn''t bring myself to do it. Not now, at least.


    Maverick got on the bed, and soon


    was engaging his mother in a conversation: Their conversation was warm and sweet, radiating love. And as watched them, I felt nothing but a pull and a feeling of longing. It would be nice if life could be like this henceforth; free from all the drama and secrets that seemed to follow us everywhere.


    Maverickughed one of his bellyughs, his eyes sparkling at a joke he cracked. Arielle, on the other hand, despite how tired she looked, smiled at him, her face radiant with happiness. I felt a pang of regret, knowing that I couldn''t share in their joy. Not yet, at least.


    And as I sat here, watching them, I made a decision. I was going to keep Mrs Meyers''s secret for now. I couldn''t bring myself to hurt Arielle by revealing what I discovered, not when she was dealing with so much. Most importantly, tomorrow was her birthday, and I wanted it to be


    drama-free and memorable for her.


    Keeping Mrs Meyer''s secret was a daunting task, but for Arielle, I was willing to see it through.

 Go shawty, its your birthday.

    ARIELLE''S POV)


    As I slowly roused from sleep, I was momentarily disoriented, my mind foggy and nk. I tried to recollect where I was, and looking around, it dawned on me that I was in my room in the cabin.


    I sat up immediately, rubbing my eyes to get rid of the remnants of sleep. While at it, memories came rushing back like an open dam. I had been resting in my room with Ashley and Maverick when Jared came in, and Ashley had excused us. He had apologized about Sofia''s antics earlier, and surprisingly, I wasn''t mad at him because I was being honest with myself-it wasn''t his fault. Sofia made her choices and I can''t keep ming him and letting him bear the brute of them.


    Even though I had earlier refused everyone''s audience, Dwayne especially, citing that I wanted to rest, it was hard to ask Jared to leave. Having him sit beside me on the bed afterward, listening to me and Maverick talk, and the happy glow his presence brought out in Maverick made my hands tied. Maverick and I chatted for a while, with Jared watched in silence, a broad smile on his face.


    Unfortunately, that was all I could remember now as I scanned the room and its emptiness. I probably fell asleep, and they all left to avoid rousing me from sleep. Well, I had had the much-needed rest, and it was time to get out of bed.


    Throwing the covers off, I swung my legs over the side of the bed, feet dangling in the air. I couldn''t tell why, but I woke with an unusual, bubbly spirit, one that I had not had in a long while. ncing at the wall clock, I saw it was a few minutes to 7 am.


    But just as I stood, trying to slip my legs into my flip-flops, a sound, a melodious one, suddenly filled the air, seeping through the door. I paused, startled, and wondered what it was. Just then, my curiosity was satiated because the door swung open, and a man with a saxophone stepped in, ying the popr "Happy Birthday" song. The music was soulful and lively, suddenly filling the room with a joyful atmosphere.


    I gasped, hands flying to my mouth. Today was my birthday! I hadpletely forgotten. Different emotions immediately enveloped me-surprise, happiness, and gratitude. I felt a lump develop in my throat as I looked around the room, taking in the scene unfolding in front of me.


    Behind the saxophonist, Maverick came skidding towards me, and into my arms. I squatted and embraced him, as he ced a tender kiss on my forehead. "Happy birthday, Mommy, the best mommy in the whole wide world." His eyes sparkled with excitement, as his small hands cupped my cheeks to ce more kisses all over my face.


    Tears pricked at the corners of my eyes as I hugged him tightly, a feeling of love and warmth overwhelming. "Thank you, baby. I love you so much," I managed to whisper after we disengaged.


    Behind us, more people trooped in. Ashley, Mom, Dwayne, Margaux, The Harrisons. Thru stepped forward, wishing me a happy birthday, they''d faces filled with love.


    "Happy birthday, Arielle," and good wishes rented the room.


    I waspletely overwhelmed with emotions as I looked at the sea of smiling faces before me. Tears clouded my line of vision, and I fought hard to keep them from falling. I had never been celebrated this way all my life. What did I do to deserve these amazing people? I felt seen, loved, and appreciated, and it was a feeling I wanted to keep reliving.


    "Thank you, everyone," I managed to croak, my voice trembling with unspoken words of appreciation. "This means so much to me." I just didn''t know how to put the words as my heart felt like it was going to burst with happiness. But the reassuring smiles they all gave me conveyed that they understood how emotional I was.


    But as I stood there, surrounded by the people who loved me, I made a sudden observation. Out of the people that were here, someone was missing. A pang of disappointment hit me when I figured out who. Jared.


    The realization hit me hard, and my smile faltered. I tried to process why he wasn''t here. But then a voice in my head scoffed. What was j expecting? He had probably returned to his fiance''s yacht to be with her and her family. Spending a few hours with me yesterday didn''t mean anything.


    I tried to shake off the feeling of hurt, but it was hard to ignore. Dwayne''s concerned voice broke through my thoughts, and turned to face him, realizing he had closed the distance between us and was now standing right beside me.


    "Are you okay, Ostrich?" he asked, his brow furrowed with worry.


    I was slightly embarrassed as I forced a smile into my face. I thought I was just having a deep thought, but clearly my emotions must have mirrored in my face to have gotten Dwayne''s concern. "Oh, of course, I am. I''m just wondering how I got lucky to have you all around me."


    It was awful to lie, but I couldn''t possibly tell them that my mood was slightly ruined because Jared wasn''t here. That would be ungrateful, and I felt awful thinking about it because their presence was more than enough. I should be appreciative of the people who were here, celebrating me.


    But Dwayne didn''t seem convinced as he gave me one of his signature one-over "I don''t believe book," looks. But he let it slide. "All right, but the birthday girl should have a smile on her face all through today."


    I smiled again, trying to make it more genuine this time. Ashley stepped forward at this point, looking all excited.


    "All right, birthday girl, it''s time to get you prepped for your big day." She turned to shush everyone away, her voice firm but gentle. "You all can go now, she has to get ready."


    They all obeyed, with Mavericking to give me a goodbye peck and the room slowly emptied. I was soon left alone with Ashley and I turned to her, my expression curious. "You, silly girl, what are you up to?"


    She smiled mischievously, eyes sparkling with excitement. "You wait and see." And then she snapped her fingers, and the door went open, revealing three smartly dresseddies.


    I gasped in surprise, my eyes widening as I took in their strange faces. They weren''t people I knew, and I turned back to Ashley. "What''s going on?" I mouthed in a whisper.


    She winked at me, her smile growing wider. She was clearly enjoying this. "Rx, and enjoy the ride," she whispered back.


    One of thedies stepped forward now, a broad smile on her face. "Good morning, Ma''am. I''m Nadia, and these are my colleagues, Hayley and Sandy. We''re here to give you a birthday treat- a body massage, exfoliation, and skincare."


    I felt a surge of excitement with a little bit of nostalgia. Thest time I had a spa date was years ago with Jared, and the thought of being pampered again that way was both thrilling and nostalgic. I looked back at Ashley, and she nodded, reassuring me. Turning back to Nadia, I nodded, a smile of approval spreading across my face. "I''d love that, Nadia."


    Nadia nodded, a warm smile still stered on her face, and then she signaled to her colleague. Sandy, thedy with a box in her hand, stepped forward. "Excuse me, ma''am," she said, her voice soft and polite "Could you please tell me where the


    bathroom is?"


    I pointed to the door on the far side of the room. "It''s right there."


    Sandy smiled and walked towards the bathroom, the box in hand. I watched her go, my brows slightly furrowed. I wasn''t sure why she needed to use my bathroom, and a tiny spark of concern ignited within me.


    Nadia seemed to notice my concerned look and stepped forward, a reassuring smile on her face. "Don''t worry, Ma''am. Sandy is just preparing the bathtub and getting things ready for your treatment."


    I nodded, feeling a little rxed. And when I turned to look at Ashley, she smiled brightly and I was reassured even more. I trusted my best friend and whatever she was nning. I will just rx and let things unfold. A few minutester, Sandy emerged from the bathroom, a satisfied smile on her face. "All done," she informed Nadia.


    Nadia thanked her and then turned to me. "Okay, Ma''am. It''s time for your treatment. Please,e with me."


    I got off the bed and followed them


    into the bathroom, and my eyes widened in amazement. The room had been transformed into


    something spectacr. A temporary massage bed had been set up in one corner and the tub was bubbling with a mix of water, fragrances, and spices. The air reeked of the sweet scent of essential oils. A small music yer was even set up in a corner, and the slow tempo of


    soothing music crowned the whole


    ambiance of the bathroom.


    Nadia gestured to the tub. "Please, get in. The warm water will help rx your muscles and prepare your skin for the exfoliation treatment."


    I nodded, excited about the


    experience. Slowly, I unbuttoned my


    pajama shirt Sandy stepped


    forward, helping me out of the


    clothes and handing me a towel to


    wrap around myself. Carefully,


    stepped into the tub, the warm water


    instantly weing me. It was like floating into cloud 9, and let out a contented sigh as I slidfortably into the water.


    Nadia nodded in approval. "Rx, ma''am. Let the warmth of the water seep into your muscles. We''ll take care of the rest."


    As Iy there, I felt my body gradually rx. Sandy began to gently exfoliate my skin with a sugar scrub to remove dead skin cells. The feeling was heavenly, and I felt my skin tingling with pleasure and satisfaction. Hayley worked on my hair, massaging my scalp with nourishing hair products. The whole sensation was divine, and I felt my body rxingpletely, letting go of all the tension and stress it had pent up. As they worked their magic, I felt myself drifting into another world and didn''t realize when they finished up. It wasn''t until Nadia gently spoke, that I returned to reality.


    "Ma''am, we''re done," she announced. "You can get out of the tub now.


    I slowly opened my eyes, feeling a slight sense of disappointment that the treatment was over. But I knew it was inevitable because everything had an end, and this was the end of the spa session.


    Nadia handed me a towel and helped me get out of the tub. I smiled at her, impressed at not just her professionalism, but her kindness, too. "Thank you, Nadia. You and your colleagues outdid yourself. If you have a physical spa, I''d love to visit one day." That seemed to brighten their moods and their smiles widened. "Thank you for your kind words, Ma''am. We look forward to your visit.''


    I nodded and walked towards the door that led to the room. On opening it, I was stunned to see new faces with Ashley. Instinctively, I reached for my towel to pull it down a little more while questioning Ashley with my eyes.


    "Rx, the spa people are done with their job, these ones are here for theirs," Ashley said, her eyes gleaming with amusement. She seemed to be enjoying the whole show.


    I rxed a bit as I took in the looks of the two neers. They weredies in their primes and looked harmless.


    "Come have your breakfast before we get into the next item on our itinerary today," Ashley beckoned me. On following her hand gestures, my eyesnded on the tray of food ced on the table.


    "Is that not too much food for one person?" I asked, eyeing the number of tes lined out in the tray.


    "Nothing is too much on your birthday. Nowe on, and stop wasting time."


    A smile broke out on my face as I walked to the closet, and pulled out a robe. I slipped into it and walked over to the table. I took a seat and uncovered the first te, and a ptable aroma hit me. Smiling, I turned to Ashley and whispered in a conspiratorial tone. "Just what else do you have nned for me today?"


    "A lot," she whispered in return. "A lot more than you can get your head around. And it''s not just I, but everyone else."


    That caught my attention. "Everyone else?"


    "Shhh... I''m not allowed to tell. Just sit calm and pretty and let things y out, will you?"


    I nodded reluctantly, even though I was dying of curiosity. Just what else do these people have nned for me?

 Grand surprise

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    I relished the meal, savoring each bite and enjoying the feel of each vor on my te. As much as I wanted to eat more of the delicacies, I had to settle for lighter meals. My stomach soon got filled, and being the minimalist I was, I had to stop. Eating beyond that point


    was gluttony, and I wasn''t one.


    I covered the tes and pushed the tray aside, turning to thank Ashley. "Thank you so much, I enjoyed this."


    "You''re wee, even though you didn''t eat as much as I wanted you to," she said, feigning a pout.


    "Overfeeding me is not part of the n, is it?"


    "You''re right, it isn''t," she smiled ruefully and put the tray away.


    "Now, you have to rest a little before we get down to business. We''ve got a lot nned for you today."


    "You''re still not gonna tell me about this n, aren''t you?"


    "You''re right, I won''t," she said, winking.


    I nodded, resigning to my fate. As much as I wanted to be privy to what was being nned, I also enjoyed being in the dark. It helped amplify the tension and anticipation I was feeling inside.


    Loungingfortably on the chair, I exhaled in contentment. Life was indeed good with the people you love and who love you right back, in it. As I rested, I thought of Maverick. I hadn''t seen him since the early morning surprise, and it was so with everyone else. Was keeping everyone away from me, part of this secret birthday n?


    So I leaned a little close to Ashley who was seated in the chair close to me, typing away on her phone. "Where''s Maverick, and everyone else?"


    "Maverick is with his grandma," she said, looking up from her phone. "And for everyone else?" The look of mischief was back on her face now. "You''ll find out soon."


    I nodded, but then my curiosity was not satiated. I was tempted to ask about Jared''s whereabouts. If he had sent any birthday wishes, but I bit the words back. I didn''t care if he wished me a happy birthday or not. Or at least, that''s what I told myself. I tried to push the thought of him out of my mind, but it wouldn''t budge, refusing to be ignored.


    Soon, it was time to get started on the next activity. I walked over to the dressing table where the twodies were waiting. They introduced themselves as Candice, the makeup artist, and L, the stylist.


    "Hi, I''m Candice," she said, smiling. "I''ll be doing your makeup today." She was a tall slender woman with a stylish fashion sense.


    "And I''m L," the second woman introduced, smiling, too. "I''ll be styling your hair and helping you get dressed." She was a chubbydy with moon-shaped dimples on both cheeks.


    I smiled, feeling flustered by the arrangement. Oh, Ashley, how do I love you less?


    "Hi, nice to meet you both."


    Candice and L immediately got to work afterward. Candice worked her magic with my makeup, amplifying my facial features and making my face glow. She used light products, focusing on enhancing my look without tampering with my natural beauty.


    While Candice worked on my face, L worked on my hair, styling it in loose cascading waves that fell on my back. She used a curling stretcher to add some bounce to my hair and then finished it off with a center-parting fringe.


    As they worked, I couldn''t help but feel like royalty. I had never felt so indulged in my life. The attention was mind blogging, and I felt like a princess.


    Hourster after they were done, and stepped away for me to stare at myself properly in the vanity mirror, a gasp tore from my lips. I stared back at a version of myself that looked too good to be real. I looked incredible. My makeup was wless, my hair was stunning, and I felt like a million dor bucks.


    "Wow!" I finally mouthed. I still can''t believe the transformation. I looked like apletely different person.


    L and Candice smiled, looking pleased with their handiwork.


    "You look amazing, Ma''am," L cooed. "But we''re not done yet. We will have to get you dressed."


    I nodded, head bubbling with excitement. I couldn''t wait to see my outfit. At the same time, I was curious about where I would be going because there was no way I was going through all of these just to sit back in my room. I just can''t wait to find out the rest of the ns. L walked over to a dress bag that was banging on the back of the door and gently unzipped it to reveal a dress. My eyes rounded like saucers as I took in the sight of the stunning gown. It was a customized strapless Chanel evening dress, with meticulous beading and embroidery that shone and sparkled like diamonds in the dark. The champagne color was alluring and screamed mour. It was a truly breathtaking piece, and I couldn''t help my Jaws dropping at the sheer beauty of it.


    "Oh my goodness," I covered my mouth with my hand when I felt the material and how soft it felt. This was too good to be real. It was like something out of some fantasy movie.


    Candice smiled, clearly enjoying my shock. "Wait until you see your other essories."


    At her words, L walked over to a nearby table that had two boxes ced on it. Out of the firstrge box, she took out a pair of Christian Louboutin heels with delicate straps and sparkling buckles.


    "Wow!" Was all I could say, as I watched the unboxing scene before me.


    Next, she opened the smaller box and took out a diamond-engraved ne and earring set from the popr jewelry brand Tiffany &Co Next was a pearl beaded bracelet by another popr jeweler, Oscar de Renta. And next was a luxurious ck Chanel purse, designed with diamond-engraved sp.


    I was suddenly overwhelmed, my emotions threatening to get the better of me. My eyes swelled with joy at the items before me. Ashley, noticing my emotional state, quickly stepped forward, a feigned stern look on her face. "You''d better not ruin that make-up."


    I smiled, sniffing back the tears. "I


    won''t," I promised, even though it


    was hard keeping to that promise. This is just so bbergasting. The beauty of the dress, essories, and the love, care, efforts, and finances that had gone into nning this special day for me. It was just too much.


    "Thank you," I mumbled, my voice cracking slightly.


    Ashley smiled, her eyes filled withpassion. "You''re wee. Now, let''s get you into these beauties toplete your look."


    I nodded, my excitement and


    anticipation returning. Candice and L approached me, as they helped me into the dress, shoes, and jewelry. By the time they were done, I twirled around in front of the mirror,


    giggling like a high school gir preparing for her first prom. The dress hugged my body like a second


    skin, entuating all my curves and edges.


    At this point, it was safe to say I looked like the most beautiful woman in the world!


    Ashley seemed to agree with me on that because her eyes lit up in delight as they scanned me over. "Oh my goodness! Aren''t you the most beautiful woman that has ever walked the surface of the earth?" The sheer admiration in her eyes made my head swoon and I made a mock courtesy bow, like the ones I saw in Maverick''s cartoon. "Thank you, mydy."


    "You''re wee. Now, are you ready for the next phase of your birthday celebration?"


    I nodded eagerly, my excitement and anticipation building up again. "Yes, I''m ready!"


    Ashley smiled, a mischievous look appearing in her eyes. "All right, let''s do this!" She said and approached me with a thin material. The smile on my face instantly faded as I recognized what it was. "A blindfold?" I asked, skeptical.


    She nodded, her smile growing wider. "Yes, my sweetie."


    "Oh no, my makeup will get smudged," I refuted, moving away from her. My heart was racing with doubts now. What does she need to blindfold me?


    Ashley burst intoughter, eyes sparkling with amusement. "Don''t worry, that was why I asked Candice to use smudge-proof makeup. It''s specially designed to stay in ce, no matter what."


    I still looked skeptical, notpletely convinced. Candice stepped forward, a reassuring look on her face as she gently touched my face. When she withdrew her hand, it was stain-free. "See? It didn''t smudge," Candice said, smiling. "It can only be wiped off by certain products."


    I rxed at this point, now convinced. So I let Ashley walk behind me, her hands gentle as she tied the blindfold over my eyes. It was light andfortable, but I couldn''t see through it.


    "I hope whatever you all are nning is worth it," I grumbled yfully.


    Ashley chuckled. "It sure as hell is," she responded, as she gently nudged me forward.


    I followed meekly, my heart racing with anticipation. We walked through the deck and everywhere felt unusually quiet. I was tempted to ask questions, but held back, deciding to see where all of these went.


    After a few minutes of walking, Ashley stopped, and I took that as a cue to stop too. I sensed her walk behind me and slowly untied the blindfold. I held my breath as it took unusually long, more like Ashley was deliberately being slow to heighten my tension. Finally, the blindfold went off, and my heart skipped a thousand beats as I beheld the sight before me.

 Beyond expectations

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    Before me was a well-decorated hall stretched out, with a reddish carpet leading up to a podium at the far end. The hall was grandly decorated with balloons, steamers, and a stunning chandelier that hung from the ceiling, casting a vibrant glow over the entire space. At the center of the wall, arge poster caught my eye-a picture of myself with the caption "Happy birthday, Culinary Queen" engraved in bold, glossy, silvery letters.


    On either side of the red carpet, every one of my loved ones stood beaming with smiles. My mom, the Harrisons, Maverick, Meredith, Stephen, Reba, Dwayne, and hold on, even Jared-everyone I cared about was there, their faces filled with affection.


    I was utterly stunned, my body rigid for a moment as I took in the breathtaking scene before me. Then, an overwhelming urge to cry hit me, and I covered my mouth with my hand, muttering "Oh my God," repeatedly. Tears of joy pricked at the corners of my eyes as I struggled to process the sheer magnitude of the surprise.


    Maverick, looking dashing in his suit and tie, walked up to me, a bright smile on his face. He held out his hand and looked down at him in surprise before taking it, wondering what he was up to. And then with a gentle tug, he led me through the red carpet as cheers and apuse rose in the air. We walked together, Maverick beaming with pride, until we reached the podium where a throne-like chair awaited me.


    "Happy birthday, Mommy," he said, his little voice filled with love as he gestured for me to sit.


    My heart turned molten, and I pulled him close, crushing him in a tight hug. The crowd "aww" ed at the moment, and I felt even more emotions overflowing.


    After the hug, Ashley mounted the podium, and took the microphone as she began speaking. "Ladies and gentlemen, the birthday girl has arrived! I, hereby, officially dere this party OPEN!"


    The hall erupted in cheers and apuse as I sat on my chair, feeling like the luckiest person alive.


    Ashley''s voice echoed through the hell once more, "And now, to start this incredible celebration, we have a special performance by a very talented young man. Please wee Maverick, who''s here to serenade his mommy with a special song!"


    The crowd apuded as Maverick was called upon. He boldly mounted the podium, his strides confident. The microphone was handed to him, and he grasped it firmly.


    "Hello everyone," Maverick began, his voice clear and bold. "Thank you for honoring my mom''s birthday party invitation. And now, I''m going to sing a song specially dedicated to her, to show how strong and a good mommy she is."


    The crowd cheered, and my eyes grew misty as I watched him. That was my little bit, acting all mature. I felt a swell of pride and love.


    Maverick took a deep breath and began to sing. His voice was soulful, pouring out his heart and soul into every word. The hall fell silent, captured by his performance. I fought hard not to cry, but it was impossible. By the time he finished singing, my eyes were glistening with tears.


    The crowd erupted into apuse, cheering, and pping. I beamed with pride, my heart threatening to burst from the overflow of love and gratitude for my little boy.


    After the noise died down, Maverick blew me a kiss and descended from the podium. Ashley was back on the microphone again. "And now, let''s take a walk down memoryne right with a heartfelt video montage disying Arielle''s childhood, aplishments, and fond memories with family and friends."


    The lights dimmed, and arge screen projector behind the podium came to life. The video montage began, and I felt my emotions stir. Pictures of my childhood, my family, and my friends shed on the screen. I saw images of videos of my kindergarten days, graduation days, prom, my first cooking job and days as a junior chef, and my culinary school days. Even my days in Italy were not left out.


    As the video progressed, I saw pictures of my pregnancy, Maverick''s birth, his first steps, and his first day at school. Images of family time with Mom, Ashley, Dwayne, and Jared. The video was set to music that perfectly captured the essence of each moment. I couldn''t help the lump that formed in my throat as I took it all in. Tears streamed down my face as I relived the memories. The crowd was silent, and I could sense their emotions, too.


    When the video finally came to an


    end, the hall erupted in apuse once more. But I was too dazed to do anything. I just sat there, unable to get over the thoughtfulness of everyone. That video montage was a result of the collective efforts of everyone in that room-Mom, Ashley, Dwayne, Jared, The Harrison''s, Stephen, and Reba. It was like every moment of my life was


    captured.


    If there was a word stronger than " love," I''d dly use it to describe how I feel. I felt loved and appreciated, and it was the best feeling ever.


    "And now, it''s time for the personalized speeches and birthday wishes from everyone. Who''s first?" Ashley announced, breaking into my thoughts.


    I sniffed back my tears, bracing myself for the next round of my mind-blogging experience.


    Mom was the first to step forward and ept the microphone from Arielle. "Arielle, from the moment you were born, you brought joy and light into my life. I''m so proud of the strong, independent woman you''ve be. Happy birthday, my baby."


    Tears pricked my eyes as I listened to her heartfelt words. Next, the Harrisons spoke, sharing our first encounter and how I had saved their monarch from choking to death. Stephen and Reba took their turns too, narrating how much of a good boss and friend I was. My heart swelled with gratitude as I listened to the speeches and wishes. Every person shared their favorite memories, and their words touched my heart.


    As the speeches and good wishes came to an end, I felt overwhelmed. I was grateful for the love and support and I knew this birthday was one I would never forget.


    The rest of the event was a whirlwind of fun activities and celebrations. We yed birthday trivia, and I was surprised by how much my loved ones knew about me. Then, we had a karaoke concert, where Dwayne stole the show with his impressive singing skills. Next, we had the cake-cutting ritual, where I made a wish and blew out my candles. The cake was a masterpiece, designed by Meredith. Who would have thought that the Maverick''s nanny was a good baker, too?


    After the cake-cutting, it was time


    for gift presentations. Mom gave me


    a beautiful silver ne with a pendant that read "Culinary Queen." Maverick gave me a resin key fob with "Super Mommy" on it. The


    Harrison''s gave me a cookbook


    signed by my culinary idol. Stephen and Reba gave me a gift certificate for a cooking ss in Paris. Meredith gave me a custom-made apron with my name embroidered on it. Dwayne gave me a wine and cheese basket with a jersey of my favorite football club and my name engraved on it. And Ashley gave me a spa day gift certificate.


    Finally, it was Jared''s turn to present his gift. I swallowed hard as he approached me, the wrapped gift in hand. I had been mad at him earlier, but seeing how invested he was in the sess of the party, I forgave him. He was probably busy with something and couldn''t make it to my cabin in the morning like the others.


    "Hey," he said, stopping in front of me.


    "Hi," I replied slowly.


    "Happy birthday," he said with a broad smile, handing me the package. "Here''s your gift."


    I epted it and shed him a matching smile. "Thank you."


    "You''re wee."


    And then I proceeded to unwrap the gift just like everyone else''s. After tearing at theyers of wrappers, the gift finally came into view. A low whimper escaped my lips when I saw it. No, this can''t be...

 A night to remember

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    I blinked in disbelief as I looked using Jarred, my eyes wide with wonder. "Espejo del Coraz��n?" I asked, my voice quivering. I wanted to be sure I was seeing right. The object I held in my hand felt like a beautiful illusion like I was dreaming. Jared nodded, his smile affirming. "Yes."


    My hands trembled as I turned the object in my hand meticulously, unable to still process what my eyes were seeing. It was the replica of the hand mirror Jared had gotten me on our second wedding anniversary. He had gone on a business trip to Mexico and brought it back as a gift. Unfortunately, he had identally broken it monthster, and I had mourned its loss for so long. I thought it was gone forever, a precious memory lost as a result of a little negligence.


    But here it was, back in my hands, shining with the same beauty and elegance I remembered. I felt different emotions hit me; joy, gratitude.


    "How did you manage to get another one?" I finally managed to ask, my voice cracking with raw emotions.


    His smile grew wider and he seemed pleased with my reactions. "After years of trying, I finally located the designer who created the mirror. Unfortunately, he had retired and was vacationing in the Caribbean," he paused to look at me, building the tension. "But I pleaded with him to craft the mirror onest time. It was hard to convince him at first," Jared continued. "But he eventually gave in. He crafted it, and he was supposed to present it to you in person, but something came up, and I had to go pick it up myself." I felt my throat go dry as I processed the effort Jared had put into recing the broken mirror. I thought of years back when we were still married and I had continuouslymented how much I missed the mirror. Now, yearster, despite being separated, he still remembered and went out of his way to rece the mirror.


    "I''m sorry I couldn''t make it to your cabin like everyone else this morning," he added, his voice sincere and full of regret. "But I hope this makes up for it."


    I was dazed, my emotions all over the ce. And before I could even process my feelings, I was shooting out of my chair, and throwing myself into Jared''s arms. I felt him freeze like he wasn''t expecting the gesture, but then he rxed almost immediately, and gently held me. He was careful about it, like he didn''t want to touch me anywhere considered inappropriate.


    "Thank you," I whispered, my voice muffled against his chest. "Thank you so much. "I felt tears tugging at the corners of my eyes, and I knew I was on the verge of breaking down.


    "You''re wee," he replied.


    We soon disengaged from the hug before things got awkward, and before we started to draw attention from the others. I took a step back, trying topose myself. Jared did the same, tucking his hands into his pants pockets.


    I was just about to thank him again when I was interrupted by the sound of intro music, and I turned to see thest person I expected, Sia. Sia is a celebrity singer with millions of fans, and was stunned to see her walking up the podium. How did she get here? I wondered, my Jaws dropping at the sight of her up close. I had nned to buy a ticket for her next concert whenever she was holding one, but having her perform on my birthday was a mind-blowing life changer.


    Siaunched into one of her most popr debut songs, "Unstoppable," and the crowd erupted into cheers as they sang along. I was too mesmerized to join them as I sat, watching her perform with her unique voice and style. That was one thing I loved about Sia: her songs were unique and different.


    As she performed, I couldn''t believe the extent to which everyone had gone to make my birthday party w sess. I thought of thest few hours. From the surprise party to the heartfelt speeches, to the amazing gifts, this was a perfect birthday, no doubt. And now, with Sia performing live, it was like the cherry on top of a perfect cake.


    An hourter, Sia was done performing. We all cheered, and before she left, we took pictures together and she wished me a happy birthday. For the pictures, heaven knows I was going to make a frame of each of them.


    Ashley mounted the podium again, and I must say that she effortlessly embodied the role of an event anchor. No one would have done it better. "That was amazing. Sia is a darling."


    The crowd cheered affirmatively.


    "And now, it''s gone for your final speech, and thank you," Ashley continued after the nice died down.


    I was thrown into another bout of emotion as Ashley began to speak, thanking everyone foring and for collectively making my birthday special. Hooked around the room, seeing the faces of everyone I held dearly, and I felt like tearing up saw my mom beaming with happiness and Maverick looking proud and happy. I saw Jared standing a little apart from the others but still


    smiling. And I saw Dwayne, a smile stered on his face, and there were the Harrisons, Stephen, Reba, Meredith, and even the crew members.


    When Ashley finally finished speaking, the crowd cheered and


    pped once more, and I stood up,


    pping along with them. My eyes glistened with tears again, and this time, didn''t fight it. This was my moment, my time to be genuinely happy and share the happiness with loved ones, and I was going to enjoy it to thest second without any restraint.


    "And now, "Ashley said, her voice rising above the apuse, "it''s time for the after-party!" The crowd went agog, and Iughed. It was about to be a long and unforgettable night.

 Goodbye, beach house

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    Everyone partied hard, and the party went on and on. The music was loud, the dance energetic, and the atmosphere charged. I took turns in dancing with everyone and it was a fun experience.


    In between, I had asked for Maverick to be tucked into bed. He might be surrounded by adults, but it didn''t make him any less a child. Jared had volunteered to escort him to his room, and Maverick had dly gone with his Dad.


    And hourster, just like everything that has a beginning has an end, the party came to an end in the wee hours of the morning. Exhausted and drained, everyone retired to their cabins. I copsed on my bed the moment I got into my room, my body numb from all the activities. And the instant I stretched out on the bed, a blissful sleep enveloped me.


    I didn''t know how long I slept, but I woke up to sunlight streaming in through the little outlets in the window. I sat up, rubbing my eyes and a nce at the clock showed it was noon. I gasped, how did I sleep this long? I felt a little drowsy, but as I swung my legs over the side of the bed, I started to feel better and alert.


    Still in that position, there was a gentle knock and the door went open. Maverick stepped in, and his face instantly broke out in delight when he spotted me. He broke out in a run, plopping on the bed beside me. "Hey, Mommy. Finally, you''re awake."


    He was dressed in a fresh set of clothes, and his hair wasbed neatly. I smiled, feeling grateful about how well taken care of he was.


    "Hi, baby. Yes, I''m awake. Did you sleep well?'' I asked, running my grand through his hair, careful not to ruin it.


    He bobbed his head up and down. "Yes, I did. Did you sleep well, Mommy?"


    I nodded, smiling. "I did."


    And then a smug smile appeared on his lips, the type he had on whenever he was privy to information. I looked at him suspiciously. "What is it? Come on, spill it."


    His grin grew wider. "I know the age you turned, Mommy," he said, eyes sparkling with mischief.


    A yful hiss of disappointment escaped my lips at his words. I had thought it was something important. But then, I decided to indulge him. "Really? Tell me, what age did I turn?"


    He took a deep breath, puffing out his chest with pride. "You turned 30," he dered, his voice filled with so much conviction.


    My brows knitted in a frown, he got it right. He didn''t sound like he was guessing, he sounded so sure, like someone told him. "That''s right, baby, mommy turned 30 yesterday. But who told you that?"


    The door went open at this point, and Ashley walked in, bearing a tray. "I did," she said with a sly smile. "While you were having your beauty sleep, your little man wouldn''t stop asking me questions about your age. So I told him, he should know his Mama is gradually turning into an old woman.""


    I burst intoughter, throwing a pillow at her. "Silly girl, 30 is not old. Actually, my life has just begun."


    Ashley raised an eyebrow, dodging the pillow. "Oh, isn''t it?"


    Iughed again, knowing well that she was pulling my legs. She ced the tray on the table close to the bed, and approached me. "How are you?" She asked, her tone serious now.


    "I''m fine. I mean, what can the birthday girl say?" I said thest words, throwing my arms apart.


    "I can see. Well now, birthday girl, even though your birthday is past now. You have to get into the bathroom, brush, shower, get dressed, ande have breakfast/brunch. Everyone is up and ready, we''re leaving. Birthday is over."


    I groaned, feeling a pang of sadness. I didn''t want the celebration to end. Call me selfish, but it''s not every time you get to have your birthday celebrated like mine.


    "Don''t you miss your restaurant and customers, youngdy?" Ashley asked, teasingly.


    "Fine," I grumbled and got off the bed. "You didn''t have to remind me that this whole fantasy life is over and I''m about to go back to the real world."


    "Hurry up, please. You only spent two days away from work and you''ve grown azy ass," Ashley called after me.


    I hissed, tempted to throw a pillow at her again, but none was in sight.


    I walked into the bathroom, feeling a


    mix of emotions. I was sad that the celebration was over, but at the same time, I was grateful for the amazing experience I had. I took my time having a cool shower, letting the cold water wash over my body.


    After showering, I got dressed and quickly packed my things together. Ashley and Maverick had left the room before I returned from the bathroom, so I had all the time and privacy I made sure to double-check that wasn''t leaving anything behind or taking anything that wasn''t mine. As I finished packing, I settled down to eat the meal Ashley brought.


    The tray contained waffles, syrup, sandwich, and warm coffee. It was light, just what I wanted. Minutester, I was done eating. I ced the tray on the table where the domestic staff could easily spot it. Afterward, I grabbed my bag and, casting onest look at the room, walked out.


    I met everyone at the yacht''s lounge. They all beamed at me as I approached, and a warm feeling licked down my chest.


    "And herees the birthday girl!" Margaux eximed, smiling at me.


    Iughed, feeling a sense of nostalgia wash over me. I was going to miss this ce, and I was going to miss having everyone who made this experience special, together.


    "We hate to see you leave, Arielle. But have it in mind that you''re always wee here anytime. If you need somewhere to go for a getaway, our beach house is open to you," Mrs Harrison said, beaming. "Thank you so much. I sure would love toe back here."


    As we said our goodbyes, Jared, who had been watching in silence, approached me. I was surprised to still see him here as I had expected him to be back in the Langleys.


    "I''m not going with you guys," he said, his voice low, when he stopped in front of me. "I have to get back to the Langleys'' yacht."


    I nodded in understanding. I held no grudges against it. If there was anything I was towards him, it was gratitude


    "Thanks foring to say goodbye," I said, smiling at him, and I meant it.


    He smiled back. "I wouldn''t have missed it for anything." And then he turned to Maverick, "Bye, buddy. I''m going toe see you, okay?"


    Maverick bobbed his head in agreement. "Okay, Daddy."


    Jared nodded at me and stepped away. "Dwayne will drive you back home. You all be safe."


    I nodded, and as he walked away, I felt a sense of nostalgia wash over me. Get a grip on yourself, Arielle, I chided.


    "Are you ready to go?" Dwayne''s voice suddenly cut into my thoughts. I looked up to see him standing beside me and watching me closely.


    "Oh, yeah, sure."


    "Shall we, then?"


    I nodded and began walking. Dwayne held Maverick by the hand as we walked to where our cars were parked. He was driving My mom, me, and Maverick. Ashley was driving with Meredith, while Reba and Stephen drove together.


    As Dwayne careened the car out of the beach house, with Harrison''s waving, I took onest look at the beach house, waving back. It had been an unforgettable weekend, and I knew that I would always treasure the memories made there.

 Post–celebration blues.

    (ARIELLE''S


    POV)


    The drive home was quiet, save for Maverick''s intermittent curious questions. "Mommy, why do the houses seem to be following us!" He asked, pointing at the houses outside the window, with wide eyes. I smiled and leaned back in my seat "They''re not following us, dear. We''re just driving past them," I exined, trying to stifle a yawn.


    Maverick nodded thoughtfully and continued to gaze out the window, taking in the sights and sounds of the passing objects. Mom sat quietly, tapping away at her phone.


    Dwayne, on the other hand, was fixated on the road ahead, his grip firm on the steering wheel. I sighed and took out my phone, deciding to read trending gossip on blogs to kill boredom.


    A few minutester, we arrived home, and everyone alighted from the car, stretching their arms and legs. Dwayne helped with the bags in the trunk, and I asked him toe in for tea, but he declined.


    "I have some important things to tend to at home," he exined, smiling apologetically as he handed me my bag.


    Maverick, who was next to us, looked up at him, his eyes pleading. "Will youe with the dogs so we can take them on a walk together?" he asked, his voice filled with excitement.


    Before the trip to the beach house, Dwayne asked one of his men to take the dogs to his ce and tend to them until we returned.


    Dwayne''s expression softened, and he nodded. "Sure, buddy. I''lle with the dogs, and we will take them on a walk together," he promised, tapping Maverick''s cheeks.


    "All right," Maverick epted.


    As we bid him goodbye, we turned around and walked outside. It had been an incredible weekend, but it was good to be home.


    Inside the house now, the next few hours we''re dedicated to putting the house in order and unpacking. Mom helped sort through the bags and put away the clothes, toiletries, and gifts. Maverick was happy to help as he wouldn''t stop chatting about the birthdays and the highlights of the party.


    "I like that pretty woman who sang for you, Mommy. She looks like Be," he said.


    I stifled aughter at hisparison. Hell no, Be doesn''t look one bit like Sia. But trust Maverick topare Be to every beautiful woman he saw. I can''t me him, his Be was indeed beautiful.


    After we finished unpacking, I fixed a


    quick dinner so Dwayne and


    Maverick could eat when they got back from their walk with the dogs. I made pasta with tomato sauce and meatballs and set the table with fresh table linens.


    As promised, Dwayne came with the dogs, and he and Maverick went on a walk together. While they were away, I went through my business progress in my absence through the report Stephen had sent earlier. I sat at my desk, sipping coffee as I


    serolled through the reports on my


    I nned my schedule for the next day, as I intended to resume work. I made a to-do list and set reminders on my phone, feeling the usual burst of energy I had whenever I was returning to work.


    I finished before Dwayne and Maverick returned. We had an early dinner together, chatting about trivial topics, with my birthday party topping the charts.


    After dinner, Dwayne stayed back to


    build toys with Maverick and his


    building blocks, after which he bid his goodnight and left. Mom tucked Maverick into bed afterward, reading him his bedtime story as usual.


    en.


    I, on the other hand, bid him goodnight and retired to my room. I was resuming work the next day, and sleeping early was paramount to help me wake rejuvenated and ready for work.


    As I settled into the bed, the softness of the sheets and the coolness of the pillow did their wonders, and I was drifting off to sleep in no time.


    *****


    My rm went off at the usual time it did every morning. Drowsily, I reached for it on the table to turn it off, but as I tried to get off the bed, I realized that I couldn''t.


    My body ached like it had been hit all over with a heavy object. Every muscle, every joint, and every fiber seemed to be screaming in protest.


    I tried to sit up again, but a wave of dizziness hit me, forcing me to lie back down. My throat felt sore, and my nose was stuffy. I could feel the familiar tinge of a cough building up in my chest. "Oh, no," I whispered to myself, realization dawning on me. "I hadn''t fallen sick, had I?"

 Bad fever

    (ARIELLE''S POV)


    I tried to sit up again, but my body was hit by a jolt of cold sensation. I shivered terribly, and my teeth chattering in response.


    Fear gripped me as I realized I was alone and helpless. I couldn''t call for help, as my voice was cracked and hoarse.


    Goosebumps invaded my skin as my mind raced with thoughts of how I ended up like this. I was fine the previous night,ughing and having fun with family and friends. Had I overexerted myself at the party? Had I stayed up toote, thereby stressing my body? Tears brimmed at the corners of my eyes as I thought about Mom and Maverick. What if I didn''t make it? What if I died in this bed, alone and unattended? Fear gripped me at the thought, and I fervently prayed, begging for someone toe and find me. Just as I thought I couldn''t take it anymore, a knock sounded on the door. Hope returned to me, and I tried to respond, but no sound came out.


    "Arielle?" Mom''s voice sounded behind the door.


    I tried to respond again, but all that came out was a weak whimper.


    "Arielle, are you not up yet? You''ll bete for work," she said, and almost immediately, I heard the doorknob turning. Her concerned face soon appeared in the gap as her eyesnded on me.


    "You''rete.." she continued, but her words trailed off as she took in my appearance. Her eyes immediately widened in rm, and she hurried over to the bed.


    "Are you okay?" Her hand was reaching for my forehead now. But she withdrew it the instant they connected like it was a hot object.


    "Oh my God, you''re running a temperature!" she eximed.


    I tried to respond, but my voice was feeble as usual. Mom''s face was masked with worry now as she leaned over me, feeling every part of my body.


    "Don''t worry, baby, Mom''s here now. It''s just a cold, nothing serious."


    With those words, she immediately sprang into action. She rushed into my bathroom and returned with a bowl of lukewarm water and a towel. Getting back in bed, she shed some part of my clothing and began to sponge my forehead, arms, and legs, all in a bid to bring down the temperature.


    "It''s okay, sweetie, Mom''s with you. This will help bring down your fever," she cooed, palming my face softly.


    I nodded as the cool sensation of the towel felt like a balm to my overheated skin, and I let out a sigh of relief. But at some point, it felt like a switch for more hotness was flipped and my body began to overheat again. The cool towel automatically felt hot on my skin, and no matter how much sponging Mom did, it only made my skin burn more, and my fever worsened.


    "Mom...call...help," I muttered. The words felt like they were stuck in my throat, and I had to force them out. Her efforts alone were not enough, and I was getting worse by the minute.


    Her expression deepened with more worry as the realization of that dawned on her, too. "Okay, dear, I''ll call the closest hospital around to send an ambnce."


    Quickly, she grabbed my phone on the bedside table and ced it in front of my face for face unlock.


    The phone unlocked, and she began to tap away on the screen, probably scanning through the hospital''s website. And then she was cing the phone on her ear, her expression tense.


    I watched anxiously as she waited for someone to pick up. After a while, the phone was answered. "Hello?" She answered the phone. "We need an ambnce... My daughter has a high fever...Okay, how long will it take?"


    My anxiety grew as I watched her listen to the response on the other end, her grip on the phone tightening. Her eyes widened in disbelief, and she bit her lip, jaws clenching.


    "What do you mean two hours? That''s a lot of time," her voice went off with frustration. "But that''s Okay, fine."


    There was a pause in her reaction, and they were back again as she began to pace. "Can''t you do anything to help us?" Her voice has turned pleading now. "She is getting worse by the second. Can''t you send someone sooner?" The person on the phone must have offered some sort of constion because Mom''s expression softened slightly. She nodded, her eyes turning to me.


    "Okay, thank you," she mumbled and dropped the call.


    She returned to the bed, frustration


    vivid on her face. Her eyes were red


    like she would burst into tears anytime soon. "What do we do? They can''t get here until after two hours because of a dy. The other hospitals are hours away, and I can''t get you out of bed on my own. I don''t know what to do."


    My heart broke at how helpless she looked and sounded. I tried to say something, but I already exhausted my little strength on the ones I said earlier. She noticed my feeble movement and leaned in closer, trying to hear me. "Dwayne...Call Dwayne," I managed to whisper, and despite how low my voice sounded, her eyes lit up in understanding.


    Her expression changed to one of realization, and she nodded. "That''s right, I should have thought of that."


    Immediately, she began to tap on my phone again. The phone rang and came to an end with no response. Her face fell, and she cast me an apologetic look.


    "I''ll call again."


    I nodded, desperately praying that


    Dwayne answered his phone. I


    needed medical attention as soon as possible, or else I feared that something might go wrong. My heart pulse had increased, and my body was literally burning like it was set on fire.


    On the second ring, he answered the phone. Mom quickly exined the situation, and after a brief conversation that I couldn''t make out, she ended the call.


    "He said he left town this morning for a business deal and can''t leave," she exined to me. "But he promised to call Jared toe help us."


    I blinked, but couldn''t show my


    surprise properly because of my state. I had so many questions to


    ask; like when did Jared and Dwayne


    be close enough for one to call the other and send him on


    an


    errand? But for now, I just nodded weakly.


    "We''ll wait for Jared to arrive while I put more effort into keeping the fever under control," my mom said, her voice soft and reassuring.


    I nodded again as that was all I could do without my body crying in protest. She resumed sponging my body, and even though it brought littlefort, it was something.


    Just then, it struck me that I was missing something, or someone, rather. Maverick. I have not seen my son since this morning. "M-Maverick?"


    Mom paused the sponging, her face softened and she reached out to stroke my hair. "He''s already left for school, sweetie. Don''t worry, everything will be fine."


    I bobbed my head and closed my weak eyes. A few minutester, the phone rang.


    "Jared''s calling," Mom announced.


    My eyes shot open and I looked up in anticipation. She answered the phone and ced it on speaker when she saw how eager I looked.


    Jared''s agitated voice came on. "I got Dwayne''s message and I''m on my way right now. Please, try all you can to manage her."


    Something in me shifted on hearing how he sounded, but I didn''t know what it was.


    "Okay, thank you, Jared. We''ll wait," Mom said.


    After the call ended, Mom turned to me. We exchanged looks, and I could see the surprise and questions in her eyes. There was so much to say and ask but now was not the time.

 Watching over her

    (JARED''S POV.)


    I drove like a lunatic, merely waiting for traffic lights and shouting a lot of apologies into the air as I attracted irritated honking of car horns from other motorists. They just had to understand - Arielle was in danger and needed saving. It felt like my new life''s purpose; to make sure Arielle was safe. I was more than surprised to receive a call from Dwayne. Neither of us had any reason to reach out to the other so I nearly let his call ring straight to voicemail.


    Quickl, I pulled out my phone to contact a doctor I knew from one of the hospitals. I just had to put things in ce and not take any chances. The number went straight to voicemail on the first ring. I felt my growing frustration with every voicemail tone I heard. I''d kept my eyes focused on the phone and failed to look ahead so when I looked up, I was almost running into the car right in front of mine.


    Cursing under my breath, I mmed down hard on the brakes before hitting the horn. I looked out of the window, ready to empty my frustrations on the unfortunate driver when I realized why there was a traffic jam. A car has broken down right in the middle of the road few poles ahead and a tow truck had just arrived to get it off the road.


    I was fast running out of time and another vehicle wasing in to stay behind me. I figured that if I stayed put I''d be stuck between two unmoving cars for God knows how long. I didn''t have the luxury of that much time on my hands. I quickly hit the reverse gear and turned the car around, almost colliding into the iing car. But I managed it somehow and steered the car around in the other direction without scratching the other two cars. I mouthed an apology as I zoomed off.


    When I arrived at Arielle''s house, a wave of anxiety gripped me. I feared the worst for Arielle and I could only mutter a silent prayer as I ran up the steps to her front door. I rang the doorbell and waited anxiously for her mother to get the door. Momentster, the door lock clicked and Arielle''s mother opened it for me toe in.


    "Oh, Jared. I don''t know what''s wrong with my Arielle. My poor baby," she cried.


    "It''s alright, ma''am. I''m here now," I said reassuringly and followed her up to Arielle''s room. I''d nevere this far into the house and for a fleeting second, I wished it had been under better circumstances.


    Arielle was disoriented when I entered the room. Her skin was pale and she shook violently like she was in a convulsive fit. Most of her body was exposed and I had to drag my eyes off her bare skin. "How long has she been like this?" I asked.


    "Since she woke up. We need to get her to a hospital immediately. The hospital''s ambnce was taking so long to arrive," she exined sadly.


    "It''s okay. Help me get her changed into something loose and decent," I said and stepped out of the room to give her some privacy.


    Immediately after Mrs Meyers got her changed, I stepped into the room and gently lifted her from the bed into my arms. Her eyes fluttered open and she tried to speak.


    "Ja.. Jared.." she said weakly.


    "It''s okay. I''ve got you," I reassured her and continued downstairs.


    I gently set her down in the back seat of my car and helped her mother climb into the passenger side before firing the car away for the nearest hospital. I dialed the doctor''s number again on the way and it went straight to voicemail.


    We got to the hospital and I hurriedly jumped out of the car. There was no emergency response team in sight so I quickly got to work and lifted her into my arms like before. Somewhere along the drive, she''d gotten visibly better. Her color has returned and her eyes were open now, even though they still looked tired. Immediately we got to the hospital lobby, I set her down on the waiting bench and walked over to the counter.


    "Where''s Dr. Ba? I''ve been trying to call him," I said to the nurse on duty.


    "Hello. Good morning. Dr. Barnes is currently in the OR, so I''m afraid he can''t attend to you at the moment. We can help you instead. Let''s start with getting your wife admitted first," the nurse said.


    As much as it thrilled me to have someone refer to Arielle as my wife, it drove me insane that the nurse was rather interested in creating a folder for her instead of treating the matter like the emergency it really was.


    I mmed my hand down on the counter and caused her to jump. "This is an emergency situation. Why aren''t you treating it as such?" I asked with frustration and impatience etched on my face.


    Just as I''d finished speaking, a man who was covered in blood and convulsing terribly was wheeled in on a gurney.


    "That is an emergency," the nurse pointed out. "Your wife looks like she has what.. a fever? You rx, okay?" she said and proceeded to create a folder for Arielle on the hospital''s database. We finally got Arielle in a room and the doctor materialized momentster.


    "I''m sorry I took so long," Dr. Barnes apologized. "Why didn''t you let another doctor look at her?" he asked as he rushed over to Arielle''s side to begin his diagnosis.


    Arielle was too weak to respond so he turned to us instead as he examined her. "Can you tell me a bit more about what happened? When did she start feeling unwell?" he asked.


    "She woke up this morning with a terrible fever and she''s been shivering all morning," Arielle''s mother exined sadly.


    "She''s not been able to speak much as well," I added.


    "I understand," Dr. Barnes nodded and turned to the nurse he''de into the room with. "Let''s get her warmed up with some nkets and get an IV started to help with hydration," he directed and turned back to us. "I''m going to order some tests and see what''s really causing the symptoms."


    "Please. You have to save my little baby," her mother cried. "She''s all I have."


    "I promise you, we''ll do everything we can to help her," Dr. Ba said emphatically before heading out of the room.


    ********


    The test results returnedter and Arielle was diagnosed with a severe cold. The doctor rmended plenty of rest and at least a week long break from work.


    "It''s gonna be tricky to convince her on that," I said to her mother.


    "She''ll have to," the poor woman sighed weakly.


    Arielle stopped shivering and fell into a quiet sleep.


    With Arielle''s condition finally managed, I figured I should get her something to eat for when she woke up.


    "Umm, I''ll go get Arielle something to eat when she wakes up. Want me to get you something too?" I asked her mother.


    "Just fruits. Loads of fruits for her and some for me as well," she answered. "Oh, my poor baby," she sighed.


    "She''ll be alright, ma''am," I said reassuringly and stepped out of the room. I''d juste into the lobby when I spotted someone. Dwayne. I instantly forgot about the fruits. He spotted me and walked over. "How''s she?" he asked.


    I still had a flustered look on my face. "I thought you were out of town?" I asked.


    "I had to cancel my appointments," he answered. "Take me to her, please."


    I grudgingly obliged him and led him to see Arielle.


    Immediately Dwayne stepped into the room, Arielle''s eyes fluttered open.


    "Dwayne. You came?" she whispered weakly.


    "Yes, I came, ostrich. How are you?" he asked as he slipped into the space beside her on the bed.


    "I''m better now," Arielle smiled weakly.


    "That''s great," Dwayne said and stroked her hair affectionately. It took all the self control in me to look away without tearing his hands off her body. "Have you had anything to eat?" he asked. Arielle shook her head weakly.


    "Alright. I''ll go get you something to eat then. What would you like?" he asked.


    "I have that covered already. I was on my way to get it before you came," I said firmly.


    "Well I can get it then since you''ve not gotten it already," Dwayne shrugged.


    "No!" I snapped. "I''m getting it," I insisted.


    "Hey. Can you both not do this right now?" Arielle''s mother cut us both short. "Dwayne why don''t you get some fruits and then Jared can get some proper food? Soup from that Chinese ce down the street. We passed it on our way here, right?"


    "True. I''ll do that then," I nodded and headed out of the room.


    Dwayne came marching right after me.


    "You don''t have to be unreasonable like that you know," he said.


    "Don''t show up here and tell me what to do," I snarled at him in response.


    He stared at me for a while before letting out a sigh. "Can we not fight while she''s here in this hospital at least?" he asked


    I searched his eyes for the cunning I associated him with before realizing he had a point anyway. "Just stay out of my way," I said and turned to leave.


    We both returned and stayed in the same room, waging a silent war with our eyes. My phone kept ringing in my pocket but I ignored it.


    "Are you going to take that?" Dwayne asked.


    I took out the phone and ced it on silent before throwing it back into my pocket.


    Mrs Meyers rose to her feet and stretched her limbs before walking over to Arielle''s side. She has her eyes closed, her hand ced atop Arielle''s forehead in a silent prayer.


    When she was done, she turned around to face us. "I have to go pick Maverick up from school. I can trust you both to watch Arielle for me.. without wing out each other''s eyes," she said with a hint of irony in her tone. "We''ll be good, ma''am," Dwayne reassured her.


    "You don''t have to worry, Mrs Meyers. I''ll make sure she''s okay. I promise," I said to her and she nodded gratefully.


    My phone beeped with an iing


    call for the millionth time and I


    nced at it before putting it away. I


    was about settling into the


    quietness of the room when it beeped again with another round of messages. My secretary had fired in nearly two dozen emails. Different clients were trying to get through to me without sess. I was taking a risk but it was worth it.


    "You are a wanted man, aren''t you?" Dwaynemented with a little smirk. I looked at him and away.


    "This is more important," I brushed it off.


    "Look. No one''s trying to discredit


    your effort here. You''ve given your best in this situation and anyone


    would havemendable words


    say to you. But you shouldn''t let other things go messy because of


    this. Go take care of whatever


    reason that phone''s been buzzing all day long. I''ll watch her. When you


    return, I''ll go and like that... we''ll take


    turns," Dwayne said.


    I eyed him suspiciously. "You''re not going to bring in your goons to keep me from making it past the lobby if I leave?" I asked.


    "You don''t think I''m that petty, do you?" Dwayne asked with a smug smirk.


    My phone buzzed again in my pocket and I knew he was right. "I''ll be back. Thanks," I grumbled, before walking away.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 A lead on the drug

    (JARED''S POV)


    I lowered me to it.


    my head in remorse, and when I stole a nce at Dwayne, he had the same sober look on. Fair enough, I wasn''t the only one facing the brunt of Mrs Meyer''s chastisement. I tried to say something, to apologize for our juvenile disy at least, but Dwayne beat


    "Umm...we will go get some fresh air," he said, his voice collected. "We will give you and Arielle some space."


    My brows knitted in a frown, as I felt the urge to snap and demand why he''d decide for us both. But I got in touch with my emotions real quick, taking an inward breath as I realized he was right. We''re both grown men, and this wasn''t the time for us to be at each other''s throats. Not when Arielle was ill. We owe her that respect and decorum.


    So I nodded at Mrs Meyers in agreement. "Yeah, well step out now."


    She rolled her eyes, eyeing us both. "You had better."


    We took that as a cue and simultaneously turned for the door, but we bumped into each other as we went. I shot Dwayne a dirty look, irritated by the sudden contact.


    "Watch it!" I grumbled, trying to brush past him. But he merely smirked at me and walked on, his long strides eating up the distance and putting a little distance between us. I followed closely, my eyes fixed on his back as we walked out of the hospital into the cool evening We walked on in deliberate silence, until I finally broke the silence, my tone neutral.


    air.


    "Where are you going now?" I asked, sparing him a nce.


    He shrugged nonchntly, his broad shoulders moving beneath his fitted shirt, and his eyes scanning the street like an eagle. "I know a guy from the ck market," he announced. "I''ll see if he had something simr to the drug Sofia used on Arielle."


    I shot my brows up, curiosity piqued. "Is that necessary? Wouldn''t it be easier to just ask Sofia directly instead of going through all that trouble?"


    His expression turned icy, eyes narrowing as he halted in his tracks, turning to face me. Then a cold smile appeared and spread wildly on his face before he resumed walking.


    He didn''t say a word, but I felt a surge of anger at the silent implication of his action. Did he really think I was privy to what happened to Arielle? That I''d connive with Sofia to hurt her? But I said nothing, only letting my rage simmer and boil below the surface. But his silent distrust of me, especially when it came to Arielle, hurt so much.


    A thick silence descended now, as we both kept walking. Each man to his thoughts until I couldn''t resist taking a jab at him. "By the way, how''s business been? Still brooding over thest loss?"


    I witnessed the shift in his expression as his Jaws clenched fiercely. "Look at you, just one win and you''re already fawning like a kid who got a toy car," he sneered.


    But I was unfazed, instead, I was satisfied at having gotten under his skin. It used to be the other way around, but now, it feels good to finally be on the other side of the coin.


    "Tell me, brother, how does it feel to lose a deal to me?" I wasn''t ready to back down yet. I was enjoying the effect the topic had too much, to want to stop.


    "That was just one deal you''ve ever managed to win me on, Jared. I still have the overall lead in ourpetition," Dwayne replied through gritted teeth. I cocked my head. "Oh, is it?"


    "Yes, and you have to thank your dear Grandma for making that possible."


    The smirk on my face instantly faded, and now, it was my turn to be offended. "And what''s that supposed to mean?"


    He chuckled, his eyes crinkling at the


    corners with mischief, like he was pleased with himself to be finally back to having the upper hand. "Oh, nothing. It''s just that, I have been wondering how you manage to stay ahead of me most of the time. Do you have some kind of inside help the rest of us are not aware of?" His eyes were piercing into mine now, usatorily. "Maybe from Nana Jean?"


    I froze, my eyes shing with anger at the sheer absurdity of his usations. "What the hell are you insinuating, Dwayne?" I took menacing steps closer to him.


    "You think I cheated? That I''m getting help from our grandmother?"


    He shrugged, unruffled. "I''m just saying, it''s convenient how you always seem to know exactly what to do to stay ahead. Maybe our grandma is giving you some, you know, pointers."


    I exhaled sharply, fighting hard for


    self-control. I can''t be caught on


    camera throwing fists at my


    half-brother a few meters away from e the hospital where my ex-wife was admitted. What will the media tag it when they carry it all over their blogs? "Two brothers fighting over the same woman." I shuddered at the thought of that, and that was all I needed to finally get myself under control.


    "You have no right to use me of such. I''ve worked so hard to get where I am, and I don''t need anyone''s help."


    But he waved me off dismissively. "I''m in no mood to fight with you. Let it go." At this point, we were close to his parked car. I saw that as a cue for us to part ways because my car was directly parked ahead of his.


    And so without another word to him, I walked on, heading for my car. I got in, making to start the car when something struck. I had an issue to resolve, and quickly, I pulled my phone out and dialed a number.


    She answered on the first ring, and I was instantly riled up just by hearing her voice. "Hey Jared," she slurred. "What''s up?"


    Her voice got on my nerves, and I gritted my teeth, trying to suppress my growing anger. "I want you to hand over to me the drugs you used on Arielle," I demanded when I could finally speak without my voice sounding like a growl.


    There was a pause on the other end, and for a moment, I wished I could see her in person and see the look of shock on her face. Did she think her heinous act would go unnoticed?


    But then she spoke up, her voice filled with confusion and innocence. But I knew better than to buy it. "Drugs? What are you talking about, Jared?"


    My anger tripled in its intensity at her feigned ignorance. How dare she pretend she didn''t know what I was talking about? "Don''t y dumb, Sofia," I snapped, my voice rising involuntarily.


    Her tone changed, taking on a hurt and defensive tempo. "Why are you using me falsely? You''re being cruel to me. If it''s because of what happened at the Yacht, look, I''m sorry..."


    "Shut up, Sofia!" I yelled, my voice echoing through the car. It''s a good thing it was soundproof, else everyone in the neighborhood would have heard me. And then I took a deep breath, trying to keep my emotions in check. But it was hard, especially when images of an ill Arielle shed in my memory.


    "You don''t understand? Well, maybe when I have you locked up, you''ll recall your heinous act. Have you stopped to think about the consequences of your action?"


    At this point, whatever facade she was putting up dissolved as her voice rose to match mine. "So you''d threaten me because of that woman? Because she''s Arielle, isn''t it? You''re already engaged, for Hade''s sake; why are you still entangled with her? Why won''t she quit being a mean bitch who''d always interfere in people''s happiness?"


    I scoffed; show me a beer case of the kettle-calling the pot ck. "I am engaged to Tiana now, not you," I reminded her. "You shouldn''t be concerned about my life anymore. And as for Arielle-if you want me to remind you about the past, then let me remind you that when you came back 4 years ago, I was already married to her!"


    She made to protest, but I cut her off rudely, already tired of her defenses. "I''ll send Oliver to fetch the drug. Be ready, and make sure you hand it over to him."


    "Jared-"


    I hit the end button, instantly cutting


    the connection I inhaled deeply,


    reclining back on the chair. I felt a little reprieve, having done something to control the situation. But then, I couldn''t shake off the feeling of unease about how unpredictable Sofia could be, especially as she was someone who


    didn''t like to go down without a fight.


    I sat back right up and took hold of my phone. Quickly, I typed a message to Oliver. "Fetch the drug from Sofia immediately. If necessary, pick up Tiana with you to make things easier." After hitting send, I turned on the car''s engine and began to drive away.

 The path to recovery

    JARED''S


    POV)


    I arrived at the office, intent on doing a little work before returning to the hospital. But concentration never felt like a Herculean task like it felt for me today. The more I tried to focus on work, the more my mind remained restless. My thoughts kept drifting back to Arielle, wondering if she was okay. And the other times, it wandered to Oliver, and if he has been able to get the drug from Sofia.


    Two hourster, as I sat behind myptop, fiddling with the keys, Oliver returned. "I got the drug," he said, his face in a smile as he walked in and closed the door behind him.


    I sat up in my chair, my eyes conveying my curiosity. "That easy?" I asked, my tone skeptical.


    He sighed, taking a seat in front of my desk. "Miss Sofia refused at first-wouldn''t even open the door," he exined. "But then Miss Tiana intervened, spoke to her privately for a while and that did the trick because the next minute, she walked out smiling, the drug in her hand."


    I frowned, my eyes dting. Something about that felt off, but there was no time to dwell on it. I rose from my chair, grabbed my key fob, and threw it at Oliver, who caught it swiftly.


    "You''re driving," I told him, already heading for the door. With the way my head was running berserk, I didn''t trust myself to drive. We walked out to the parking lot, the scorch of the noon sun beating down at us. I squinted, shielding my eyes with my hand as we approached the car. Oliver unlocked it, and we got in, the cool air conditioning enveloping us.


    As we drove, my mind wandered a little. Why had Sofia given up the drug so easily? And what did Tiana say to her to make her change her mind? I tried to rewind my conversation with Sofia earlier, trying to recall if she had let anything slip. But nothing rang a bell. So I pushed the thoughts aside, focusing on the task at hand. I had to get to the bottom of everything, and it had to be real quick.


    We soon arrived at the hospital, and I jumped out of the car, Oliver trailing closely behind. I strode into the hospital, my eyes scanning the hallway for Doctor Ramirez.


    As I scanned the hallway, my eyesnded on a familiar figure, Dwayne. He was just stepping in and momentarily paused, his eyes meeting mine. And then he resumed walking, now in my direction.


    "Hey, what brings you back here?" He asked, his eyes weary as he nced at the drug sachet in my hand.


    I raised the sachet, holding it up for him to see. "I got the drug from Sofia," I said, with a tinge of pride.


    His gaze wavered briefly with an unreadable expression appearing-surprise, perhaps, or curiosity. He said nothing, the expression quickly dissolving. But I could tell that he was surprised that I had managed to get the drug from Sofia.


    But I didn''t care-I wasn''t interested in anyone''s opinions right now. My focus was solely on Arielle and making sure she was safe. I was determined to get to the root of all of these, to find out if the drug Sofia gave Oliver was truly the wanted one, and responsible for Arielle''s condition.


    Just then, Doctor Ramirez appeared, a warm smile on his face."Ah, Jared, Dwayne, good to see you two again," he said, extending a hand.


    I shook it, my grip firm. "Good to see you, too. Doctor, I need your help," I said, holding up the drug sachet again. "I want you to check what kind of drug this is, and if it could be responsible for Arielle''s condition."


    The doctor''s expression turned serious, and he nodded. "Of course, let''s take a look in my office."


    I nodded, turning to Dwayne to silently inquire if he wasing along. He shrugged and I took that as a yes. So we followed Doctor Ramirez as he left us to his office.


    As we walked, so many thoughts crossed my mind. What if Sofia had tried to y smart and given the wrong drug? What if she didn''t, and the drug was Indeed responsible for Arielle''s condition? The thought of thetter brought so much fury licking down my system. I clenched my fists until my knuckles turned white, and it took a questioning nce from Dwayne to realize what I was doing.


    I exhaled and freed my palms just as we got to the Doctor''s office. As we entered the doctor''s office, he gestured for us to take a seat. I sat down, still clutching the drug, while Dwayne took the chair beside me. Doctor Ramirez settled into his chair, his eyes trailing to the drug sachet.


    "Please, let me take a look," he requested, his voice now professional.


    I handed him the sachet, watching as he carefully opened it and examined the contents. His expression turned thoughtful, and he nodded to himself.


    "Yes, this is indeed a very powerful aphrodisiac," he said finally, looking up at us. "And I''m afraid it''s part of the cause of Arielle''s condition."


    A blinding rage overtook me at his words, and I gripped the chair tightly. How dare Sofia? But in all, I tried to force myself to calm down. Some situations require clear thinking and not anger.


    "What can be done?" I inquired, looking at the doctor expectantly.


    He nodded sympathetically. "Fortunately, there is a corresponding effective relief medicine that can counteract the effects of this aphrodisiac. It''s a specialized medication and we have it in stock here in the hospital."


    I exhaled in relief and Dwayne and I inadvertently exchanged hopeful nces.


    "Please, administer it to her," we said simultaneously and exchanged yet another nce before turning to the doctor.


    He nodded and picked up his inte, dialing a number. "Yes, Nurse, please fetch the relief medicine for aphrodisiac overdose. Take it to room 004, I''ll meet you there."


    He hung up afterward and turned to us. "Let''s head to Arielle''s room. The nurse will bring the medicine there."


    Dwayne and I instantly shot to our


    feet and followed the doctor out. We arrived at Arielle''s room, and she was still lying in bed, with her mother sitting beside her. Maverick was huddled on the couch across from the bed, his eyes looking worried. He lunged out of the bed the instant he saw me and threw himself at my legs.


    "Will Mommy be all right?" He asked, looking up at me with concerned eyes.


    "Yes, she will. That''s why we''re here," I said, ruffling his hair.


    Mrs Meyers looked at us with questioning eyes and Dwayne made a gesture that all was fine.


    The nurse who had arrived almost at the same time with us, bearing a small tray that contained a syringe and a vial of medicine, handed it to Doctor Ramirez. He took the syringe, extracted the medicine, and then approached Arielle on the bed. He carefully administered the medicine to her, and we all stood watching. I, in particr, had my heart in my stomach as I prayed it worked.


    "It will take a while to work. I''ll be in my office, call me if my attention is needed," Doctor Ramirez said.


    We nodded, and he excused himself, leaving the room with the nurse. A few hourster, as we watched silently, Arielle''s fever began to subside, her breathing normalizing as sweat broke out on her body.


    Sounds of relief tore from everyone''s lips. Mrs Meyers took off someyers of her clothing to allow venttion. I reached to take her hand, while Dwayne stretched his hand to touch her forehead. "Thank God you''re better now," he whispered.


    It was not just his words, but everyone''s because it represented how we all felt. At this point, everyone kept their animosities aside as we were all concerned about Arielle, and relieved that she was back to us. "Mommy, would you like some food?" Maverick asked.


    "Yes, baby," Arielle responded, smiling. Her voice was clearer now, and color had returned to her pale skin. "But I need water first..."


    Dwayne and I were instantly reaching for the fridge at the same time. I paused and let him get it. And while he got the water, I got the food we bought earlier just in case she was finally able to eat.


    After Dwayne held up the water for her to drink, banded the food to her mother to feed her. With the way my hands were shaking and my heart racing,+didn''t trust myself to feed her. had been so scared of something happening to her, and I


    didn''t know what I would done


    if that had been the case.


    It waste now, and as the night wore on, I was reluctant to leave. I just sat on my chair, watching Arielle who had fallen asleep the instant she finished eating. As for Dwayne, he didn''t show any sign of leaving and I was tempted to ask him why.


    Maverick, who had been quietly observing from his seat, yawned and stood up, padding over to his mother''s bedside.


    He looked up at Dwayne and me, his eyes curious. "How long are you two going to stay?" He inquired, his voice drowsy.


    "Until your grandmother kicks us out," I replied, stealing a nce at Mrs Meyers.


    Maverick nodded, a mischievous smile ying on his lips. "I''ll wait for that then," he said, snuggling close to his mother. "I doubt that it would take long." My brows shot up in surprise at his words. Ouch, that hurts.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 In the light of the morning

    (JARED''S POV)


    "Are you in that much hurry to get rid of us?" I asked Maverick, raising a brow as I tried to stifle a grin.


    He chuckled, his eyes sparkling with more mischief. "Maybe. My mommy needs rest and she doesn''t need two bodyguards watching over her."


    Dwayne and I exchanged puzzled looks. What was this kid saying? We were trying to protect his mother, not guard her like prisoners.


    As if on cue, Mrs Meyers, who was almost dozing off on her seat, stirred and opened her eyes. She tiredly stretched her arms, and then her eyesnded on us.


    "It''s time for you two to leave," she announced, her voice gentle but firm. "You should go home, freshen up, and have a change of clothes and proper meals. I appreciate you bothing, but I just have to insist that you leave."


    Dwayne and I protested in unison. "We''re fine-" but she held up a hand, cutting us off.


    "I mean it, you two. You can''t stay here all night. Besides, I''m sure you both have work to attend to tomorrow." She nced at the wall clock, her eyes widening in surprise. "It''s reallyte, you should get going."


    I began to grumble under my breath, feeling a little offended at being asked to leave. Dwayne didn''t look too pleased either, as his Jaws ticked. Maverick, on the other hand, was having the time of his life as he kept giggling beside his mother.


    Finally, Dwayne and I reluctantly rose to my feet, our movements slow and begrudging. I stared longingly at Arielle''s sleeping form, wishing she was awake so I could tell her goodnight. ncing at Dwayne and judging from his facial expression and the way he was looking at Arielle, too, he seemed to have the same thoughts.


    I decided there and then toe early the next morning, to beat Dwayne and be able to see Arielle first. With that silent resolve, I bid Mrs Meyers and Maverick goodnight.


    "All right, I''ll leave now. Goodnight Mrs Meyers. Good night, buddy," I said to Maverick, pulling his cheek gently. And then I leaned over to kiss Arielle''s forehead. She was still sleeping peacefully, but I hoped the kiss lingered and she felt it.


    "Goodnight, boys," Mrs. Meyers said, as the sarcasm in her tone was not missed. "Thank you foring."


    Maverick waved at me, still grinning. "Goodnight, Daddy. Good night, Uncle Dwayne. Come back tomorrow."


    I smiled and waved back and Dwayne did the same. And then I turned to face him, "I''ll walk out with you."


    He snorted, totally ignoring me as he beat me to the door, turning the knob and letting himself out. Well, whatever. We were both sent out so I don''t see the need for the extra attitude.


    I walked out of the hospital with Dwayne who was bent on being left alone. I wasn''t in the mood for a conversation either, so we kept ourselves and went our separate ways.


    The drive home was quiet, my mind revisiting the events of the day. I was exhausted, both physically and mentally. And as soon as I walked into my house, I headed straight for the bathroom, turning on the faucet to fill the tub with cold water. A cool bath was just what I needed to unwind.


    After my bath, I fixed a quick night''s dinner, my stomach growling with hunger. While I ate, I replied to the business updates Oliver sent me and a couple of important W******p messages. Tiana had sent me tons, but I was too tired to want to reply to them. I''d deal with herter.


    As I finished up, I set my rm on my bedside rm to wake me up early, nning to head back to the hospital to see Arielle. I copsed into my bed afterward, feeling its softness enveloping me. Sleep imed me quickly, my body grateful for the long-craved rest.


    *******


    The next morning, my rm red to life, forcing me awake. I sprang up, feeling refreshed and ready to start the day. I got busy immediately, freshening up and getting dressed. I wanted to fix Arielle a light breakfast, but I thought against it, not wanting to risk beingte. Instead, I opted to stop by a popr eatery on my way to the hospital.


    I was soon done preparing and I headed out. On my way, I got Arielle breakfast and continued on my way to the hospital. On arrival, I made my way to Arielle''s room, a proud smile spreading across my face when I found just her, Mrs. Meyers, and Maverick inside. Just what I wanted.


    "Good morning, everyone," I greeted energetically, grinning from ear to ear. Maverick, who was looking dressed for school, hurried into my arms. I was always happy at how ted he was whenever he saw me.


    "Did you sleep well, buddy?" I asked, looking him up.


    "Yes," he bobbed his head.


    "That''s good," I added, ruffling his hair.


    On the other hand, Mrs Meyers and Arielle seemed surprised to see me.


    "Did you sleep at all?" Mrs Meyers teased.


    "I did," I responded, chuckling.


    And


    was


    approached Arielle, who


    morning brighter and better t


    see


    It ddened my heart to


    her recovering. Contet


    "Hey, how''re you?" I asked, stopping beside her.


    "I''m much better," she smiled at me. "Thank you."


    b


    I smiled back, feeling warmth lick through my chest. Then I showed her the package in my hands. "I brought you breakfast."


    Her eyes lit up. "Thank you."


    "You''ll have to feed her because I''m taking Maverick to school now," Mrs Meyers called out behind me.


    "Mom-" Arielle tried to protest but I was quick to cut her short.


    "You don''t have to worry, I''ll make sure she eats well."


    Mrs. Meyers nodded, a look of gratitude in her eyes. "Thank you, Jared."


    And then she turned to Maverick. "Now youe here, little boy, it''s time to leave for school."


    Maverick obliged and picked up his backpack. "Bye Mom, bye Dad!" He yelled.


    My face broke out in an affectionate smile. "Bye, buddy! Pay attention in ss, okay?"


    "I will," he yelled back as he followed his Nana out the door.


    ?


    Alone with Arielle now, I walked to the table and ced the food pack on it. I began to take the food out, the aroma of scrambled eggs and toast filling the air.


    "You''re not gonna feed me, are you?" Arielle asked.


    I chuckled, returning with the uncovered te of food. "Watch me," I replied, sitting down at the foot of the bed.


    She sighed in resignation, but I could


    see the hint of a smile on her lips. I


    held out a spoonful of the food to her, and she opened her mouth, letting me feed her. We sat there in afortable silence, the only sound the gentle munching sound Arielle was emanating.


    She was halfway into the meal when the door went open, and Dwayne walked in.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!